《Drop!! ～A Tale of the Fragrance Princess～ (LN)》 Volume 1, Prologue: The Beginning of Everything Volume 1, Prologue: The Beginning of Everything Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ My head feels heavy; it hurts. I dont understand why. The world is pure white. Where am I looking? I feel bad; the nausea is terrible. Cordelia felt as if the space around her was warping and slowly closed her eyes. The feeling that crept over her wouldnt disappear just because she closed her eyes. It was at the beginning of winter when an epidemic appeared in the world. In a sh, the epidemic spread to the Crista Kingdom, the ce referred to as the kingdom of fertility, without exception. Many people would refer to this period as theDark Winterfor many years toe. Many people copsed and suffered and, in a world covered in darkness, in a noble house of the Crista Kingdom, the symptoms of the illness also appeared in the youngest daughter of the Pameradia House; Cordelia. Shock ran through the Pameradia House. We cant afford to lose the daughter who we raised with care to be the future queen here, they said. It wasnt like there wasnt a treatment for the epidemic, but no matter how abundant their assets were, or what doctor they obtained through connections, or what state-of-the-art knowledge and medicine they had, Cordelia did not recover. The doctor quietly muttered, She isnt just afflicted with the epidemic; there might be some other illness thatsplicating this. For Cordelia, who showed little reaction to the nurses by her side and around the time when people around her began to think, It might already be toote; sudden changes started to ur inside of Cordelias body. The epidemic had already disappeared from her body. However, with simr symptoms, but different Something no one could guess, let alone a doctor, was happening inside of her. A mysterious sight appeared inside her, who was now free of the epidemic. The first thing she saw was a girl. She had loose-wavy tinum blonde hair and red pupils with pink irises; the signature of the Pameradia Houses magic power. She had a lovely aura about her that would make people look twice. But the impression of that figure suddenly changed. The girls eyes were icy and scornful words spewed from her mouth. Know your ce. That appearance; that voice. Cordelia realised. She is Cordeliaand shes the futureme. I knew about her when I was in Japan. She was the rival of the protagonist in an Otome game. 1) The moment she understood that, things that she had never seen before flowed into her mind However, a lot of the scenery was familiar to her. Mountains of buildings, the station, the school, cars. Cordelias brain screamed from too much information, but even within her dazed consciousness, Cordelia firmly understood her standing. I was reborn into an extremely horrible viiness noble girl. That was thest thing shed realised before a whirlpool of information once again swallowed her. References 1. Love simtion Game Volume 1, Act 01: Cordelia Volume 1, Act 01: Cordelia tinum blonde hair and white skin. She had red pupils with pink irises, the signature of her houses magical heritage. Those who saw her, who strongly inherited the unique features of Earl Pameradias House, would unanimously say, Shes exactly like a fairy, in praise. She was Cordelia Enna Pameradia. She was the youngest sibling out of four in Earl Pameradias House and the second daughter. She was raised while being showered in praise ever since she was born into this world, and there were whispers that she would one day marry the Prince, who was close to her in age. It didnt matter how young Cordelia was, nor if the person herself had no intention of marrying him. Yes, Cordelia had no intention of marrying the Prince. Even though she was born as one of the kingdoms nobles, and in addition to that, she was a daughter of one of the most prominent Earl families. No matter how honourable she was taught it was , no, instead, she was informed that it was her duty to do so. Cordelia was aware of the fact that she wasnt normal. She possessed memories from her previous life. She was three years old when she remembered it. As her consciousness was hazy from suffering the nightmares of the epidemic, memories of her being Japanesebegan to flow into her mind, one after another. As a result, her brain screamed, and she hovered at the border of life and death for about ten days She could certainly say that her life had been extended because of that, since if things went the way they were, then the future where she killed herself woulde. Yes, her situation also existed in the frightening memories that she had recalled. No, to be more urate, it was the her who would grow up to be an adult. Cordeliawas in a game she had yed in her previous life; to be more specific, it was a game that had a heroine and beautiful young men In short, she was the Selfish Viiness Ojou-samathat appeared in love simtion games. The Cordeliain the game was gorgeous, but she wasnt suited to her appearance. She was an extremely nasty person with a lot of pride. She was a cruel girl who looked down on those who had a lower social position than hers and saw them as only things to be used. That girl fell in love with the Prince, and she despised the heroine, despite the heroine also being from an Earl house like Cordelia, since she lived for a long time amongst the townspeople. Also, she always plotted against the heroine. Naturally, Cordeliawas not chosen by the Prince and the goal of the game was to marry the heroine and the Prince ording to the yers choices. If it were just that then it would still be fine. There wouldnt be any problems. However, Cordeliawas impatient because of the rtionship between the Prince and the heroine. She caused a riot with magic to raise her reputation but she failed when she tried to control the situation, and it caused her to lose her life. As a result, her whole family also received punishment. That was also implied in the story. I think that it was the education policy in her house that caused her to grow up to be that kind of person, but thats not the story at the moment. Cordelia was astounded. What a nuisance Ive reincarnated into. Why, would I be reincarnated into the option I wouldnt choose at all if I had the choice? Its awful. But there was probably a silver lining in the dark cloud; Cordelia was still only three years old when her memories returned to her. Her innocence had yet to be distorted and, as a noble, she was still a rtively normal Ojou-sama. She didnt even sneak around to eat snacks; she was a good girl who properly listened to what people said. In other words, she wasnt infamous or anything. She also didnt have a radical personality or aimed too high. In brief, she would live within her means. If she didnt get involved with the Prince and avoided the heroine, then she should be able to prevent the worst oue. This was for her survival. She would be told to aim for the position as the Princes consort in the future (in fact, she felt as if they were already pressuring her to do so), but she wouldnt yield at all No matter what happened, she was determined to avoid the Prince. She would eliminate any seeds of anxiety. Her instincts to avoid him were screaming at her. Thus, a feverish three-year-old Cordelia made a firm and resolute decision. She had then recovered from her illness and was now in the present. Of course, her resolution at that time remained unchanged. However. (Now that Ive calmed down and thought about it, its a waste to devote my life to just Avoiding the Prince.) What fun would it be to live my life like that? No matter the reason, wouldnt it be boring to live my life like that? Besides, to begin with, it would be harder to get close to the Princethan avoiding him. She didnt think that she would get closer to him herself, but assuming that she did so without meaning to, then she would need to devise some ns ; for example, she felt like she could aplish her goal if she did not match the Princes taste while in conversation. It was unlikely that the Prince would go out of his way to make a girl, who didnt have simr values to him, the Queen. After all, the Prince had the choice to have any girl in and out of the kingdom for his bride. Even if she were to get involved with the Prince, she would act curtly and try not to get too deeply involved with him as best as she could. Then, no problems should ur. (Anyway, if I only focus on avoiding the Prince, then what should I do after he gets married? It would surely be a peaceful life, but its sad to be left with nothing.) Her life goal wasnt to avoid the Prince. Avoiding the Prince was just a checkpointthat she must pass. (Then What else should I do?) Cordelia suddenly looked at the mirror while thinking those thoughts, and found an answer. (Cordeliais cute. It isnt a problem to say that she would grow into a beautiful girl.) Even if she was cute at the age of three, it was still too early for her to say that she would turn into a beauty. (If its like this, .) Cordelia came up with one thing that she wanted to try. She wanted to improve the beautiful appearance that she was born with. It wasnt a very childish idea, but her mind, too, was indeed not that of a 3-year-old. It is better to improve yourself as soon as possible; that was her determination. She took action the same day. Her outward appearance was important, but so was her aura, which enriched her beauty; things such as posture and gestures, which she would have to learn from then on. To be not only beautiful but also elegant that was what she was determined to do. Thus, Cordelia began her journey down the road of being a diligent child. Of course, ever since she had that incident, before and after her illness, there was a difference in what Cordelia asked for and wanted from those around her. But luckily, no one around her ever grew suspicious of her. They said it was thanks to her growth period. Ojou-sama is very intelligent, and You are growing more and more every day. Those who noticed the change in Cordelia were the servants and tutor; her family members, who usually had little interaction with each other, didnt notice it. But still, the head of the family, her father Earl Elvis Pameradia, was informed by the butler. About a yearter, Cordelia started to practice her Lady Training. When she turned four, Elvis clearly said to Cordelia in a stronger tone than usual, You must strive to marry into the Royal family. It wasnt something that he had brought up before. No, she could understand that from the mood, but she never imagined that he would say something like that at this point. A noble girl of high standing should obey her fathers orders. However, she had no choice but to shake her head. Die. Ill die. I cant die. So, she appealed to her father with a desperate look on her face. What should I say? The Prince and I are close in age. She would still be at a disadvantage if she threw a tantrum there. However, Cordelia yelled even if she understood that, I dont wanna! It waspletely inexcusable for her to joke about it. (What can I say to persuade him?! What should I say?) The maids, who took care of her, also started panicking seeing Cordelia so desperate. Furthermore, Cordelias tantrum made Elvis furious. He pped her across the cheek At that time, Cordelia said with her eyes redder than usual, Cordelia will marry Otou-sama in the future! Thats why I dont want to marry the Prince!! Yes, the only thing she coulde up with was a childs privilege. That was by no means Cordelias true feelings. That was just merely anexcuse. Cordelia and her family rarely interacted with each other. The rtionship between her siblings was fine, but it was strictly fineat best. Her soon-to-be-married older sister seemed busy working as a proxy for their mother, who was a recluse. Her older brothers lived in a dormitory, so they were rarely home. However, their rtionship wasnt bad. It might even be good. Her rtionship with her parents, however, was extremely devastating. She had only seen her mothers face a handful of times and only met her father when he had things to talk about, like just now. So naturally, Cordelia had no reason to put forth the effort into her reason for her father. She only uttered those words to simply buy time. However, those words were unexpectedly useful on the stubborn Elvis. Elvis, who was not concealing his intense anger, lost hisposure and looked at Cordelia, dumbfounded. I-is that so Elvis said awkwardly and then hastily left. It seemed that his anger had disappeared entirely. That surprised both Cordelia and the maids. That was because it was the first time that her usually stern father was unable to mask how troubled he was. Although Cordelia did understand that he was happy and wanted to hug his child for the first time everand thought, Eh, why is the way this person thinks so cute? Then, two days after the I want to be Otou-samas brideincident, the old butler told her why her father acted like that while talking to himself. Since then, Cordelia took every opportunity to appeal, I love Otou-samato Elvis since he was adorable. But even more than just Cordelia thinking that her father was cute, she was spoiled by him a lot more. Her father was still the same stern man in front of her other siblings, but when it was just the two of them talking, the way he worded things waspletely different . To be more specific, it was only a slight change, but he also wore a small smile on his face. At first, when she dered, I want to be your bride, she wasnt serious; but now she thought, (If there was someone like father then Ill swiftly propose to them). She thought that someone with a gap moe personality 1) might say something like that. But even though Cordelia hung onto the I love Otou-samafilter, she began to think and gradually feel, (Isnt father doting on me a little too much?) The first time she fully realised that was when she was eight. At that time, the thing that Cordelia was most interested in was medicinal nts. People in the Pameradia House could use various kinds of magic, but she found out at that time that they especially excelled in magic that boosted the properties of nts. That was why when she came home from school, she secretly snuck into the garden, where she sucked on the nectar of a flower and was surprised by its sweetness. It was convenient magic where she could use it if she touched the nt while thinking about the magic. Therefore Cordelia thought, (If there is an ability to enhance the properties of nts, then I might be able to make amazing medicine if I use more effective medicinal nts). Even though it was just a rough idea, she immediately went home and hunted for books in their beautiful library. That was how much she was interested in it. In her past life, she was so fascinated by nts that she studied them at theuniversity. However, she was even more intrigued by the possibility of being able to create something even better. If she could do so, then it would be a waste not to use it. One day, Cordelia suddenly said to the workaholic Elvis, who had shoulders as stiff as boards, There might be something good for fathers body, so I want to study medicinal herbs in the future. Elvis was so touched by his daughters words that he promised that he would give her a ss-covered greenhouse. Be that as it may, Cordelia thought he was joking. However, ten dayster, she got it. There shouldnt be any greenhouses in this Kingdom Or so she thought, but it seemed that it was designed and supervised by her father. The greenhouse was constructed with technology from all ages and ces. Even though it only took ten days to build, it was able to withstand all types of magic. Incidentally, her father seemed to have used something called annual leave for the first time so that he could build it. (Does this world even have yearly leave? And the first time You work too much, Otou-sama.) Cordelia looked off into the distance as she thought that, but he was spoiling her way more than shed expected he would. It was still far too early to prepare for the future. This was toovish a present to give to an eight-year-old. In this world, with neither gas nor electricity, there were instead magic tools simr to electrical appliancesthat consumed magic power. But the expensive prices they had was nothingpared to Japan. A magic tool that blew hot wind to dry hair Or what was called Dryerin her previous life, was the same price as a carriage there. None of the magic toolssted as long as electrical appliances, and at the same time, there werent any innovations in that field. That was why there was very little variety. If there were just even a little variation in the magic tool, then the price would skyrocket. That was why Cordelia wasnt able to even fathom the cost of the greenhouse, which utilised all the advanced magic tools. Cordelia felt lightheaded before being happy. However, it would be a waste not to use the building that shed received. She hated being wasteful. Cordelia, who was still thinking about what was yet toe, began to think about what she could research on, before making rapid development. First, she decided to work with wild nts that were referred to as herbsin her previous world. The reason for that was because she had some knowledge from researching them in her previous life. It wouldnt be a lie to say that she wanted to research for her fathers sake, but she had such a fantastic facility. Since she had it, she wanted to make something that would be useful to herself in the future. Another reason was the cosmetics situation in this world. She learnt from a book in the library about refined essential oils obtained from faintly sweet nuts with hard shells that looked like walnuts from her former world. With just that level of stimulus, andcking any scented balms and perfume, bybining it with the effects of magic, products that were beneficial for skin could be made. But it had been patented ever since it was announced 200 years prior. Yes it was reasonable to hear that the tradition had been patented, but there had been no further innovation for it in the previous 200 years. Nothing had been done to improve the production method, or to improve the variety itself. The reason for that was that there werent many types of nuts that could be refined and the fact that the trees could only produce a certain amount of nuts at once, and in turn, those trees themselves were challenging to grow. Above all else, the nuts were too delicate, and the refining process required a high amount of magic power to be channelled and was very difficult. That was why the price was extremely high. In spite of its limited use and variety, it was still hard for even high ranking nobles to get their hands on it. Some said, There is value in it because it cant be obtained. Because there were circumstances like that, there were a lot of nobles who substituted perfume, and used garden flowers concealed as potpourri. However, the potpourri was only dry flowers, and she had a hunch that the only thing it had was its fragrance. However in contrast to the hard to obtain nuts, herbs with little magical waves hadnt been considered until then. Herbs were different from nuts and didnt needplex magic adjustments. Since nuts didnt contain toxins, it shouldnt be necessary to cancel it out with magic. So why do they continue to ignore herbs? The reason was most likely because it was wild grass. Excluding the few that used herbs in cooking, most people thought of herbs as nothing but weedsin this world. At least, that was how books treated them. That was why it wasnt at a level where they would be recognised for their fragrances. It was instead because of that that the idea of using herbs wasnt created. To make matters worse, fragrant herbs only grew deep in the mountains. The herbs that chefs used were either grew at the base of mountains or cultivated by people. However, it was quite easy to make fertilend that was rich in magic and grow flowers, as long as they could be obtained For example, some herbs couldnt grow outside of their natural environment so that you would need soil from the mountains. To begin with, she knew about herbs that other people in the world werent even familiar with because she knew about them from her previous life. But even if she knew about them in herst life, it was hard to confirm the existence of herbs that werent edible like basil. Unfortunately, she wasnt able to find books specialising in herbs in the library. She finally found a picture in arge encyclopaedia as a result of her reading the library books like crazy. However, there were no mentions of where to find the herb. So she couldnt confirm if it existed or not. Cordelia secretly asked the head chef, Are there no other fragrant herbs besides the edible ones? It was outside of the head chefs expertise, but he asked his acquaintance and gathered information for Cordelia. As a result, she discovered that there were many herbs in the world that she recognised growing in the wild. She asked the head chef for more favours; she asked him to obtain peppermint, which wasnt used in food in that world, and tried to touch its magic lightly; the leaves became more vibrant than before, and Cordelia realised that she had a high affinity with the herb and its magic. Also, unlike nuts, it didnt have any peculiar handling methods. She was convinced that it had a lot of potentials. Cordelia seized the opportunity. If she could produce essential oils from easy to manage medicinal herbs and seeded in producing cosmetics from them, then it would be possible to lower the costs significantly. In addition to that, the distribution prices could also be reduced to some extent. Of course, it was necessary to keep a certain price for high-ss goods; but it would work out somehow if she ssed them by quality. Above all else, nobles were the types who liked to follow new trends. If she could produce essentials oils that only she could make, then she would inevitably be contacted by them in the future. Of course, something that she could use was helpful, but so was making connections. The more people she knew, the better. Even if there were connections that she, herself couldnt use, Elvis might be able to use them. Since she decided to enhance the beauty she was born with; she had no reason to let go of the chance to build personal connections, which might be a weapon in her arsenalter on. Thus, Cordelia raised the curtain on her rebellion . References 1. when a character acts differently from their habits/personality/character, etc. Volume 1, Act 02: The Noble Girl’s Plan to Go Out Volume 1, Act 02: The Noble Girls n to Go Out Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ The memory Cordelia had, as she held the letter in her hand, was of her former world when she was in kindergartenand exchanging letterswas still popr. She had never been good at writing them, and no one could only be contacted with a letter. That was why she didnt have any good or bad memories in regards to letters. But now, Cordelia was very impressed by the letter shed received. (There are a lot of different herbs !) Cordelia paused for a moment to control her excitement and once again looked at the letter, or rather the report, which shed received from the head chef. It was aCatalogue of Strong Fragrant Wild Grasses in other words, the herbs habitats were written down. The catalogue listed that herbs that she was familiar with, such as peppermint, sage, chamomile andvender; and they grew in a mountain, rtively close to the Royal Capital. Cordelia raised the corners of her lips. (This is wonderful) The letter, which contained information about many herbs that she specialised in, was like a treasure box filled with jewels. It felt even more radiant than real jewels and filled her with joy. If she could get her hands on those herbs, then it would be a superb start for her research. (If I can get my hands on them, then itll be crucial for me to decide how to start my research.) But then, she noticed a big problem. Although she knew the ce, the herbs habitat was in a mountain. A young noble girl going to the mountain to pick wild grass Can I go? Even though it was rtively close to the Royal Capital, the mountain was abundant with magic; thanks to that the nts grew well, but for the same reason it was a danger zone where monsters also appeared. So even if Elvis spoiled his daughter ; no, instead she got the impression that he wouldnt give her permission to go because he loved her so much. Of course, she could probably obtain stock if she ordered the servants to get it. However, Cordelia wanted to go there herself and confirm the state of wild growth. She might be able to discover herbs that werent written in the catalogue if she went there herself. She was also just curious about going out of the mansion. Ever since she was born, shed rarely stepped outside of the mansion. It wasnt like she was directly prohibited from going outside, but, in the first ce, it was probably that noble children dont usually go for strolls. She had also never been invited to go out. She didnt think that it was prohibited entirely, because she had read novels in the library where the children would go out [apanied by a guardian] to meet their fiancs/fiances; but it was probably difficult to go out without reason. (I want to meet my fated nts Just kidding, that would be unreasonable.) Now then, what should I do? Cordelia thought it was troublesome, but she had no intention of giving up. In her previous life, she would go anywhere and everywhere for the sake of research. That was why her instincts told her It isnt good to stay cooped up in the mansion. Besides that, she was trying to do things outside of the worlds conventional wisdom. That was why she didnt think that she would hit sess if she relied on others. It was necessary for her to go to the actual ce. However, she also understood that if she aimed to be a properdy, she couldnt disregard trifling conventional wisdom outright. If she were to go out, she would have to figure out a solution that didnt deviate from the behaviour of a properdy. Moreover, she needed a reason that would not neglect her escorts, and would convince her father Ah. She thought to that extent and found one possibility. If I were to apany Isma-oniisama on his ride The Pameradia Houses third child and second son, Isma Ismael Pameradia. Cordelia recalled that person. Cordelia had three siblings: eldest brother; who was fourteen years her senior; his younger twin, her eldest sister, who was already married to the second son of a Duke House, and her second older brother, who was twelve years older than her. Among them, her eldest and second brother were both knights in the Imperial Guards. Those brother of hers were off-duty two days out of ten. They usually lived at the dormitory, but they would return home on those days. Once back, Isma would head out to go on horse rides. To him, the best method to soothe him from his rigorous work was a horse. Naturally, since he was a knight on duty, he didnt require an escort Nheless, they couldnt let him go somewhere by himself, so someone from the mansion would always follow behind him. However, she had heard that he would also frequent deep into the mountains. Isma had yfully asked Cordelia this before, Do you want toe along too? At that time, Cordelia had been too surprised at his unexpected question to reply, but she clearly remembered what hed said. Isma had a benign naturepared to Elvis and her eldest brother, and he was also a gentle-mannered person. He also had a friendly face. Elvis would say something like, Im home, in greeting and Isma would entice a conversation with, What did you do today? However, it didnt mean that their rtionship was good, even if he asked her to go along with him on his ride; it might have just been social pleasantries. However, even if it were a joke, he wouldnt reject Cordelia, who he had previously invited before, outright if she wished to go. She bet on that possibility. Cordelia immediately pulled out some stationery andposed carefully written sentences. Writing wasnt her forte, but her letter would be reviewed. In other words, her message would be read over by someone else. As a daughter of the Pameradia House, her letters must be written beautifully. Even if the person who read it didnt disclose the contents, it was ideal not to show any openings. In the first ce, it was her first request to her brother, so messy writing was out of the question. (Now then, what will onii-samas response be?) The words she wrote, full of expectations, had contained a little bit of liveliness and an easy-going feel to them. However, a reply from Isma never came. She had heard that Isma, being the youngest member of his unit, had a lot of tasks, so it was rash to think that hed refuse just because she hadnt received a reply. That was why Cordelia continued to earnestly wait for him toe home. When that day came, it was inevitable that she anxiously awaited his arrival. She stood firmly at the entrance while staring outside. Usually, she would be endeavouring in her dance lessons and studies at that time, but she was exempt from all sses for these two days, today and tomorrow, thanks to her doing her best and picking up her pace. Regarding Elvis, she was able to persuade him three days after shede up with the n. I want to apany Onii-sama on his ride, the first time when shed said those words, her father looked reluctant and questioned in a mutter, Can you even ride a horse? But, other than that, he didnt ept or refuse her. Therefore, she kept on asking for permission. Finally, she received the answer, Ill leave it to Isma to decide. The reason why he was reluctant was the same reason as shede up with before; she had also assumed that he couldnt immediately refuse her because there was a horse. Equestrianism was also part of a nobles education. However,pared to other education practices, very few women learnt it, because it required them to be active. However in return, for example, Being one of the few who had hobbies inmon with mencould be an advantage for future connections. (Which meant that the most critical issue was safety. Im thrilled that Onii-sama is a knight.) If Isma wasnt a knight, then it was highly probable her request would have been refused for safety reasons. (Onii-sama, wont youe home sooner?) Isma probably wouldnt show up in the morning if he came back at the usual time. However, Cordelia kept waiting for him without moving, with the expectation that today might be different. Time moved as it usually did, but she felt as if it was moving a lot slower. In the end, Isma came home at the same time he always did, which was a little past noon. He seemed to have finished the paperwork, for when he was on duty at dawn, and his eyes, which were already red, were even redder. Isma didnt resemble Elvis aside from his pupils; his traits were his gentle eyes and slightly lighter chestnut hair. He was tall but slender, and gave off a somewhat feeble impression; if she were to use a word from her previous life, then she would say that he looked like a flirt. He was a genuine knight, who dressed in a knights armour and looked great with swords, but for some reason, he looked like a flirt. She didnt think that it would be surprising if he had a fan club in the Royal Capital. However, Isma was still someone from the Parmeradia House. There were no rumours about him floating about. On the contrary, it was worrying how there were no rumours. Even Isma had enough strength to be a knight. Even if he looked tired, he could still move around after sleeping for about two hours. Today would probably be like that as well. Looks like you were waiting eagerly, Cordelia. Good work, Isma-oniisama. Isma couldnt hide his wry smile, probably because hed guessed why Cordelia had been waiting for him. Are you serious about what you wrote in your letter? Isma bent down and got onto one knee, to match his younger sisters height. He looked directly at Cordelia with his simrly red eyes. His slightly narrowed eyes nearly made Cordelia hold her breath, but instead, she said, Yes, of course! Not to be outdone, she lifted Ismas right hand with both her hands. Hey, Onii-sama. Please take me with you. Id like to go to Schiwiel Forest. To think that my sister, who is attached to the library and father, would nominate me for the job. Moreover to the forest.. Did mother influence you? Okaa-sama? Did you meet with Okaa-sama? Cordelia was surprised by the unexpected question and ended up asking Isma in return. Does Okaa-sama like the forest? Ive never heard that before. Isma grinned slightly because of Cordelias question. Onii-sama? No, its nothing. Well go tomorrow. The forest glistening in morning dew is a beautiful sight, so well leave early in the morning. Y-yes. Sorry but Ill go sleep for a bit. You should return to your room, Cordelia. Ismas words were a little muddled. He stroked her hair, stood up and disappeared to the upper floors, where his room was. ( As I thought, maybe it was something I wasnt supposed to ask.) They seldom met, but of course, it wasnt like Cordelia didnt know her mother at all. Her mother was a beauty with the same light chestnut hair as Isma and her sister. Even just one of her movements showed her elegance, and her presence was amazing. Her etiquette tutor also taught her how to move beautifully, butpared to the tutor No, her mother was endowed with refined elegance that couldnt bepared. However, her mother had always been a recluse. No matter how graceful her movements were, that behaviour wasnt elegant at all. Her rtionship with her mother was terrible, and her mother hadnt visited Cordelia since she was seriously ill at the age of three. Even if she walked passed her mother in the corridor, all she did was bow to her; they never spoke to each other. Rather than being ignored, Cordelia felt as if her existence itself wasnt even recognised. Cordelia had tried to contact her mother many times in the past. The first reason was that she wanted to avoid her frightening future. After all, if you be a Countess, youre bound to have a strong influence at home. If she wanted Cordelia to be Queen in the future, like Elvis did, then she couldnt afford to stay in contact with her mother. However, Cordelia had yet to have a conversation with her mother. Even if she wanted to set an appointment with her mother, her mothers maid would alwayse back with a refusal message. Eventually, it happened so many times that Cordelia gave up on the idea of contacting her mother. She wasnt abandoning her future; it was just that shed finally realised that her mothers existence wouldnt have any effect on her future. It seemed that her mother was just simply not interested in the Parmeradia House. ording to what the maid had told her when shed pestered her for information: Her mother fell in love with Elvis, who was a knight and begged her father by marketing herself to establish their engagement. However, Elvis, who had epted the engagement, had no interest in her mother and thought of it as a political marriage. To make matters worse, Elvis resigned as a knight before they married. Even after quitting the knights, Elvis didnt act like a husband and remained aloof. Of course, the maid spoke in a roundabout way; she spoke as if she was telling a story, but Cordelia omitted the unnecessary parts and summarised it. Surprisingly, her mother acted as if it would be better for my husband to be troubled, so she shouldnt have been interested in things such as Cordelias marriage, which seemed to be advantageous for the Parmeradia House. Because of that, Cordelia stopped trying to meet with her before shed turned four. She wasnt able to get through to her mother; on top of understanding that she couldnt be a burden to herself, she was also reluctant to try to force someone to mediate between them, so that she could meet her mother. Fortunately or unfortunately, Elvis didnt seem to care, so there was no need to get involved with her mother more than needed. ( I wonder if the selfish behaviour of the Cordeliain game was inherited from her Okaa-sama.) Cordelia muttered in her mind while suddenly thinking of her mother. Elvis had indeed said, You will get married to the Crown Princeand it was highly likely thatCordeliaalso thought, Of course I would. ( If this was like the story, then it seems that Okaa-sama would cheer up if Otou-sama just talked to her But Otou-sama doesnt look like he cares at all, so its hard to improve the situation.) Cordelia secretly sighed while watching Isma retreat to brush her off. She wanted to hear about it from Ismas point of view too, but she could understand why he wanted to keep his mouth shut. No matter the reason, he was probably hesitant to tell his little sister that, Mother is avoiding you. Although she understood that, Cordelia realised that she was somewhat depressed. She got a strange feeling; her own, or rather the real Cordeliasheart ached. She was surprised at being depressed over someone who she only ever saw; someone who didnt even think about her And also, about the existence that was within her that wasnt her. Still, Cordelia tightened her jaw and returned to her room without stopping. There are times when a noble must suppress their emotionsor something like that. She closed the door with a click while muttering one of the things that her tutor told her many times. I cant show that Im upset. I would lose my tact, and a gap would open in my heart. It would be a hindrance for when I think about my next step. Those were words that were familiar to her, but she didnt think she could apprehend them right then. (Im d that there arent any lessons today.) If someone found me right now, then I wouldnt be able to keep myposure. With that in mind, Cordelia slowly walked to the middle of her room and pulled her thince curtains. I was just tired because I had been too excited this morning and thus became a little upset when Isma-oniisama brought up Okaa-sama. I didnt care about it that much. She thought that and, although the action was terrible for a nobledy, slowly fell onto her bed. (Its okay, my head will clear up after I sleep) But a small voice began speaking to Cordelia from the dark world behind her shut eyes as if it was disturbing her thoughts. Hey, it isnt like mother isnt interested in the house; doesnt she hate you? Shut up. Shes your mother right? Arent you lonely? Even though she met your brother. Then what are you saying I should do? Cordelia rolled over as if to shake off her thoughts and slightly opened her eyes. *RUSTLE RUSTLE* It looked as if the hanging curtains were using her of something. ( Thats right. I didnt think anything of it. The feelings of loneliness are a lie. Shes the best example of who not to be. I wont be a stubborn woman just because things dont go my way. I will be a woman who can jump through hoops. Even if it was out of the ordinary of this world ; I will achieve happiness on my own.) Cordelia surrendered herself to the long-awaited drowsiness. ( Lets quickly be a properdy. Keep looking ahead without getting swayed by my emotions.) She made a firm resolution in fading consciousness. Volume 1, Act 03: Second Older Brother, Isma’s Monologue Volume 1, Act 03: Second Older Brother, Ismas Monologue For the longest time since I was born I was the youngest child, but eight years ago, my younger sister, named Cordelia, was born and I became an older brother. I was 12 at that time But to be honest, I pitied Cordelia. Id never imagined that my sister could be conceived, what with my parents rtionship being heavily strained, but I could easily figure out the reason behind it. The child was to be thepanion of the Prince, who was born half a year earlier than her. If the child had been born a male, he could possibly be the Princes friend, but if the child was female, then she had the possibility of bing the Queen. I thought that there were no other possible reasons for her being born. Although I was only 12 at that time, I was educated enough to understand that. I sympathised with my sister, who was born into that, and thought, it would have been better if she was at least born a male. If she had been born a male, then she could somewhat decide her own future, but her fate was already chosen for her the moment she was born female. Aim to be Queen in the future. Its impossible for you not to be Queen. She was probably raised with only those words. I pitied her just when I thought about what would happen if things didnt work out. Well, the me who thought that, had severe feelings of inferiority at that time, so I wonder if my circumstances were still luckier than Cordelias. That also was nothing but trifling. I was the second son but my elder brother, who was cut from the same cloth as father, was clearly treated differently. On the surface, we received the same education, but I instinctively realised that I was a sparefrom the environment we were in. I was never expected to achieve results above a certain level, and even though I did well in rare cases, I was never praised. Also if I wereplimented, I would bepared to my brother; But it doesnt seem like you can beat your eldest brother. If not, then I would bepared with father; Elvis-sama was even more amazing when he was younger. I have been called a prodigy, but it was always followed by those same words. So, Im not a prodigy after all. The feelings I had when I thought that were a little depressing, and there were times when I resented my brother. When I was younger, I was enthusiastic about winning against my brother someday. Well, but that was only when I was younger. I gradually became jealous of him, then acted stupidly, and finally gave up. Now, Ive already settled with as expected of elder brother. But even so, when Cordelia, who strongly inherited the blood of the Pameradia House, was born, on the one hand, I felt sorry for her; and on the other, I was d that she was born as my sister. If Cordelia had been born male, then my inferiorityplex would have definitely solidified. My feelings had sublimated now, but if I were to be caught up between older and younger brothers, then I probably wouldnt have been able to hold it in. I was really impatient, and I might have be an atrocious brother. Well, thats enough about me. Father hired a live-in tutor for Cordelia to educate her as a future consort of the royal family almost as soon as she was born. Thus, my sister received education as ady before she could even speak. Arent you too hasty, father? Because of those circumstances, Cordelia had more restrictions than me; they were perhaps on the same level as elder brothers. Although, that was the only thing she knew, so I didnt feel like shed suffered from those restrictions. My sister was a fast-learner, and the maids and tutor always raved about her as if shed overwhelm everything in the world. When I saw that, I honestly thought that it couldnt possibly be good. I could understand if someone praised a child for being cute or smart, but they shouldntpliment them more than necessary since the child could grow up to be spoiled, you know? Cordelia also looked somewhat smug whenever she was praised, so I was concerned that she would grow up to be spoiled. However, my parents, who were supposed to have stopped that, ignored her and left her be, so no one cautioned her. So no matter what happened to her in the future, my parents were to me. I wondered if it would be okay for her to aim for the Queens seat with how she acted, but that didnt bother me as long as I stayed away from her. I thought it would be fine as long as I didnt spark the me. After two years of being a trainee and a year on duty in the north, when I enlisted in the Imperial Guards and came home I never imagined that father would dote on Cordelia. Father seemed to be trying to hide the fact that he doted on her, but unfortunately, Cordelia messed it all up. No offence to Cordelia, father probably wouldnt say this strongly because he favoured her 100 per cent, so I want to say it on his behalf. Cordelia, father isnt the type of person who buys gifts for his children. So dont go thanking him with a big grin in front of me. Father replied with a curt, Yeah, but Ive never received something like that from him, you know? No, its not like I want something like that now. For the time being, I understood that something had happened, so I immediately asked the butler about it. It seemed that the start of all this was that Cordelia had made a very cute remark to father just after Id left home. I was worried. Isnt she going to be a little devil in the future? If she did that unconsciously, then she would definitely be one, but if she did it intentionally, then she had an evil disposition. I wanted to question whether she was really a child. But despite my worries, the butler told me about Cordelia, Shes brimming with curiosity. She really likes books and would often confine herself to the library. He also said to me about how flustered the tutor would get because Cordelia would ask him questions outside of the tutors expertise. Incidentally, the tutor she had now was different from the tutor she had before. The previous tutor couldnt respond to the knowledge that Cordelia sought. Cordelia, who I hadnt met in a long time, acquired the etiquettes of a youngdy. Although her childish way of speaking was still there, she was raised into an intelligent child that spoke almost as eloquently as me. A visitor had said, Your daughter really resembles you, Earl. But did being like that mean that she resembled father? It was ominous. There probably werent many children who joined in talks about the tax system. Was elder brother like that when he was younger? At least, I was different. In any case, Cordelia was no longer a regrdy. Then she grew up, still smart, and before Id noticed, shed turned eight. However, she was still a child even though she was smart. Cordelia liked to read books and would also observe the nts in the garden if she received permission to do so, and her appearance while doing so were quite impressive. She would observe the butterflies in amazement, or nce restlessly at her surroundings to make sure no one was around before pulling petals off flowers. She showed behaviour that wasnt appropriate for her age. Our garden was quite big so she wouldnt get bored. When I observed her from the second floor, I felt as if I was gazing at a small animal. Also, whenever I decided to go for a ride, she would look at me enviously; although she tried not to show it. So I couldnt help but ask, Do you want toe along too? ; but I regretted it as soon as Id said it. Even if I asked her on the day I was going, it wasnt something that Cordelia could decide on her own. In the first ce, even if Id asked beforehand, there was no way father would merely give her permission. I reflected on asking a question that couldnt be answered ; but I never thought that I would really take Cordelia with me, yes. Furthermore, father sent me a letter saying, If something happens to Cordelia, remember that you wont get away with it (tranted) and there was an underlying tone that stated; if I had time, I would actually like to take her there myself. Scary, its really terrifying. Father was busy because hes too talented and a constant stream of work came to him. It wasnt my fault at all. When father was younger he injured his right arm protecting His Majesty the King, before he got married. Thereupon, he quit as a knight and became a civil official; but even now, he still maintained a level that was difficult for ordinary people to attain. His skills were still at the point where it would probably be impossible for knights to even scratch my left-handed father. Father, youre right-handed, you know? Its unbelievable, isnt it? But his strength was staggering. Also, only his martial arts received a handicap, his magic hadnt waned at all. He was so strong that even I, who people called a promising man, only had a 30% chance of winning against him. But I think that my environment was extravagant since I could spar with that kind of father. However, a lot of courage was necessary to ask him to spar with me. Well I didnt want father to know I thought like that. If he found out, hed hit me more. He was really serious. However, I did want to see fathers golden days. And yeah, I also received a letter from such a scary father and went home while having little hope that Cordelia would change her mind. However, I slipped up again there. I should have known that mother hadnt met with Cordelia if Id used my brain a little. Unlike Cordelia, I have met mother. When she saw me, she said, Im delighted you dont resemble that person. Mother met with my sister, who also resembled her, and me, but she didnt meet my brother who resembled father. I didnt think Mother hates father. She seemed somewhat obsessed with him. Therefore, she kept her distance from brother, who resembled father, probably because he associated with father. Thus the same thing could be said about Cordelia. It was also highly likely that, unlike brother, mother couldnt stomach Cordelia because father doted on her. If mother wanted fathers attention, then she could just approach him herself. I wonder what her intentions are. Well, mother forced grandfather to enact the marriage so her personality, and the fact that father epted even though he wasnt interested in romance, were both problematic. I wonder what theyre both thinking. I had that kind of background knowledge so I could see mother not wanting to meet Cordelia if I used my brain, but I was unable to think since Cordelia looked so cute trying to tiptoe up to me. I could also imagine mother acting like that to Cordelia since father had opened up his heart to her. I quickly bluffed and left, but I thought about what I would do if she said that she wanted to meet mother. Of course, I can get them to meet each other, but mothers response would be scary at that time. If possible, I didnt want Cordelia to get hurt. So I had to somehow get her to not be interested in me having contact with mother . That was what I thought, but when I met Cordelia the next morning, she made no mentions of it at all. The only things she said were, Im looking forward to the ride and I want to go to the forest to harvest nts so I would like to ask the family carriage to follow behind us; It appeared that she was pretending that the conversation about mother yesterday didnt happen. It was very convenient for me, but on the other hand, it made me feel ufortable. Since Cordelia could talk about economics, theres no way she forgot about the conversation we had in just one night, right? Her memory isnt bad. It was okay if she really didnt care, but on the contrary, I felt like Ive caused her to worry. What are you doing, making a child worry, you? But well, it was convenient for me, and I called out to my sister so that we could depart. Cordelia was really excited at seeing my favourite horse, with his dark bay, white nose and socks. Hes beautiful, he seems smart, she said. He was indeed beautiful, but my favourite horse didnt seem smart. He was smart. Of course, I didnt say that out loud. She was surprised at how high the horse was, but she was quite brave and didnt say that it was scary at all; she seemed rather impressed by it. I thought that was favourable and tried to raise the speed of the horse to a certain extent. I loved the feeling of wind on my skin, so I wanted Cordelia to experience it too if she wasnt scared. My favourite horse also loved galloping like that. She seemed surprised at first, but then she started to enjoy it straight away. Im d. Also, this childs sense of bnce was good. She didnt get in my way at all when I lifted her onto the horse. She probably wouldnt ever hold one, but I thought she would act the same if I gave her a sword. The forest which Cordelia said she wanted to go to was a slopey mountain rtively close to the Royal Capital and monsters rarely appeared there. I removed my favourite horses saddle and bridle and gently patted his back; then he went off to y. My beloved horse, who woulde back at a single whistle, really liked to y around. I usually enjoyed observing him, but today I was Cordelias escort. I couldnt just leave her alone and watching her was also fun, so I didnt mind. Also, I would be an unreliable brother if I didnt listen to my sisters first request. Cordelia picked up some weeds, inhaled their scent, tilted her head in confusion and then tried restlessly to activate some magic that shed memorised. The person in question didnt seem to realise this, but she seemed more carefree since there no one from the house was around except for me. She seemed to be having lots of fun. So I yfully asked her, Did you find something good? There isvender blooming here. Over there is peppermint. Theyre more lustrous than the ones delivered to the house. Theyre definitely more vibrant in the mornings, arent they? Cordelia said and happily informed me, This is lemon balm Its Melissa officinalis. If you tread on it See, Onii-sama! The scent drifts about! If she was this happy about it, then it was worth bringing her here. In the early mornings, the magic power stored in nts is at its peak. At any rate, youre very knowledgeable with nts, arent you? Do you want to be a schr? Cordelias eyes popped out with astonishment at that question. A schr? Theyre amazing; schrs are those who are smart. Yes, Cordelia. Youre smart enough. I thought that, but I didnt dare say it out loud. If she was just embarrassed, then I might have been able to say more, but she was waving her hands around as if it was a preposterous thing, so it would be boorish of me to say any more than that Also, my sister looked very cute when she was panicking. Well, she was usually cute anyway. Then as I continued to gaze at her, she moved further away and told me the name of a new grass, Onii-sama, its amazing! Theres sage here! Initially, the Pameradia Houses magic waspatible with flowers, so it wasnt surprising for her to be interested in nts. However, that was for showy flowers For example, it was still normal if she were interested in Casa nca, or flowers like orchids; but she was interested in mere weeds, which was a bit strange. She was interested in nts that looked like grass, such as peppermint and lemon palm. If it were poisonous nts, then I could understand why she was interested in them, but I couldnt understand why she was interested in these types of grass. I pretended to know what it was, but this was the first time Ive heard of lemon balm. Incidentally, I was extremely knowledgeable about poisonous nts. Although I couldntpare to father and elder brother, I could also use the Pameradia Houses maniption magic. My field of expertise, which made the best use of my magic, was distilling poisons. Refining unproblematic weeds into powerful medicines were possible. I didnt intend to exploit my power, but it was essential to know how to detoxify simr poisons. But it was a fact that we couldnt say anything about this magic to people outside of the family ; no, it didnt mean that the patriarch would tell the truth to a family member just because theyd noticed it. He also never told me this orally. One would typically notice this if they used magic frequently, but it seemed that Cordelia hadnt realised it yet. However, I had the desire to show Cordelia, who knew so much about nts, my older brother side, and I also wanted to show her my seniority. It wasnt like I only knew about poisonous nts, and I knew this forest way better than Cordelia did. Come, Cordelia. Ill show you a rare flower in this mountain. Really? Yes. Cordelia came closer to me, and I lifted her up. I walked a little away from our spot to a spring. The water sparkled under the suns rays, and my favourite horse also came to y. And then around the spring was Marigold?! Onii-sama, theyre marigold, arent they!?! Yes, Cordelia very excited about the blooming marigold surrounding the spring. Marigold, which was called Flower of the Sun in this kingdom, only bloomed during certain seasons when brought into the city, but it bloomed all year round in this mountain. It was probably rted to the magic waves, so it was possible for it to bloom all year round if the Pameradia House tried to cultivate it. More importantly, I was a little discouraged when I showed her this hidden treasure, and shed guessed the name so quickly. Onii-sama is amazing! Shed said, but if possible, I wanted to teach her the name of this flower. Well, if she was pleased about it, then there was nothing better. Onii-sama, youre amazing! Youre like a doctor 1)! To begin with, it was impossible to be offended because she knew the name when she said something like that. I wasnt blessed with the chance to tell her the name of the flower, but my dignity as an older brother seems to be intact, which meant that the result was alright. But, Cordelia. Why are you trying to stack such arge amount of it onto our family carriage which had just arrived? You even put the surrounding soil and roots into there. Its still not enough, so Ill probably ask them to make a lot of round-trips here. She said. What the heck are you nning to do with it? The magic in this mountain would immediately regrow the marigold even if she pulled out enough to fill the carriage multiple times. At any rate, theyre just weeds. They had a lot of willpower. Therefore, I dont think it would be a problem in the mountain, but I dont think it would flourish on their own if she brought it back to the Royal Capital, which held very little magic. But when I tried to ask her, she said, Is that Chamomile? Shed found a new grass and was walking towards it, so I didnt get the chance to ask my question. But well, it was fine. Shed probably do something interesting, and the grass didnt look dangerous. Children had active imaginations so she mighte up with something. Besides, I will definitely give Onii-sama something as thanks for today, so please look forward to it! She eximed something so cute. I smiled and nodded while patting her head because I couldnt think of an adult-like response. References 1. Shes talking about him being an expert, like someone with a PhD Volume 1, Act 04: An Encounter with a Potential Collaborator Volume 1, Act 04: An Encounter with a Potential Coborator It was several days after Cordelias outing with Isma. A lot of herbs had been transnted into Cordelias greenhouse. In addition tovender, mint and lemon balm, which shed heard about beforehand, there was also marigold, which Isma told her about, and furthermore chamomile, etc. that were all neatly lined up. The phraseIm satisfiedmight have been used at such times. Then, when the nts were transferred, the greenhouse had been expanded a little. Surrounded by those flowers, Cordelia began investigating the whereabouts of the next nt that she wanted to get her hands on, in a book shed brought out from the library. In truth, she wanted to immediately start refining the essential oils; however, since the nts she brought back werent recognised asmon medicinal nts, the Pameradia Houses current analysis magician was in the middle of investigating them for the presence of danger. In brief, the nts were in custody, and she had free time on her hands. However, it was very convenient for Cordelia that they were being analysed. She had knowledge from her previous life, so she knew their effects and how to use them in an unsavoury way, but she still hadnt grasped the rtion between that and a nts magic. She was thankful that it was being analysed to avoid danger. It would be even better if they also investigated if adding magic gave them the same effects as the nts in her previous life. For example: peppermint improved psychoneurotic symptoms such as drowsiness andck of concentration, as well as improves anorexia, calming effects, and so on; lemon balm improved nerve pains caused by anxiety, insomnia and migraines; chamomile helped with stiff shoulders and back pains;vender improved nerve fatigues, neurogenic gastritis and sleeping disorders, and then marigold, which Isma told her about, improved dermatitis. She wrote the primary uses for the nts, but the analysis magician, who had received it, looked grim. It seemed that investigating that was way more difficult than examining for toxicity. Incidentally, the analysis magician was called Ronnie; he came to the Parmeradia House two years prior and was an amateur magician. Cordelia had nominated him herself, and the reason for that was merely because he was the youngest. She knew that she was trying to do something outside of conventional wisdom, so she thought someone young, who looked unconventional, would be good Of course, there were also veteran magicians with flexible thinking among the Parmeradia Houses magicians or so she thought, but if they were too much of a veteran then Cordelia, herself, would shrink back. However, the head magician disapproved of Cordelias nomination. She said, Ronnie is a very extraordinary magician, but he is aplete amateur when ites to etiquette, so its a little problematic to get him to help Ojou-sama, However, for Cordelia, since they would be at home, if he had the ability then no one would care that much if his speech was somewhat crude. Also, if it were someone shed know for a long time, then it would be morefortable if they werent formal. But Ronnie looked like he was having a lot of fun, even though he said it was difficult. Was his usual job not interesting? Cordelia thought questioningly while closing the book shed been reading. Then, she proceeded to write down the name of a ce onto a piece of paper she had on hand. Ill procure rosemary next if I can. Then I want to drink it with white wine. Though, the current me still cant drink. It seemed that there were no age restrictions on drinking in this kingdom. To be urate, drinking outside was allowed after one became an adult, but there didnt seem to be anyws on drinking inside of the house. However, with her current body size, shed probably get drunk really quickly. That wouldnt be good. She couldnt show disgraceful behaviours. If nothing happened then, that would be great, but Cordeliasbody was extremely weak against alcohol. She would be extremely embarrassed if she went from being a happy drinker to a weepy one. Id like an alcohol patch test before I be an adult. But, I could still drink until my thirst is quenched if I was an adult. 1) Cordelia thought that while putting the pen down and concluded that she should make pencils, sooner orter. She was used to using pens, but she missed the sensation of writing with a pencil. Selling them together with erasers might be useful ; she thought things like that while reviewing the paper shed just written. But I wonder if I could probablyprocure rosemary. As far as the literature is concerned, its unclear whether it could be found in this kingdom or not. If she had seen the real thing before, then she could definitely get her hands on it, but if she wanted them to be in goodcondition, then that might be hard. Rosemary was a herbmonly used in cooking, even in this country. That was why Cordelia thought that it would be easy for her to procure it, but she found out that the ones used in cooking were all dry herbs, imported from foreign kingdoms. Moreover, they werent precisely importing rosemary, it was just a cushioning ingredient that was imported together with eggs. Also, the reason why the chefs of this kingdom adopted rosemary in their cooking was that they became ustomed to using rosemary along with the eggs they had imported, and thus applied it to other dishes as well. However, rosemary, which was used as a high ss cushioning ingredient, couldnt be called a popr ingredient. In short, she needed to obtain stock and make dry rosemary herself. (ording to the book Id read, it doesnt seem like they use rosemary as a cushioning material because they grow so much that it rots I wonder if the price is being raised due to a setmercialw; or is it being treated as a vanity case? Either way, it isnt a big problem.) Cordelia also read in a book that rosemary also grew wildly in the mountains of this kingdom. However, details of the state of rosemary werent written down; all that was written down was the fragrance is inferior to the imported ones. She wondered how inferior the smell was The point was that she concluded that she needed to urgently confirm the real article since it wasnt possible to determine whether the stock was terrible, or if the growing situation was bad, or if it wasnt fresh enough, or if they have a lousy drying method. She wanted to get her hand on the foreign stock, but even then, she didnt think she would understand anything if she didnt have anything topare it with. However, the book that mentioned rosemary was written about 100 years prior, and she didnt know how simr it was to the current situation. (This is a problem.) It wasnt just rosemary, she thought that the information she could gain from the book would soon be exhausted since only a little was written on each herb. Thus she began to think that she should acquire books from other kingdoms as well. At the same time, she thought that she should research more on traditional cuisines, and instances of the use of medicinal nts in the folk remedies of those kingdoms. Fortunately, her basic education lectures had been progressing well, and she only had to take lessons in the morning now. Since her afternoons were free, she wanted to learn foreignnguages while examining medicinal herbs. If she did that, then she would be able to read foreign literature, and it might help collect information. In any case, it wouldnt be disadvantageous if shed learnt it. (I should consult with father next time.) He probably wouldnt be opposed to it, but shed need a tutor for that, too. She had qualms about reading, writing or speaking foreignnguages, but since she needed it, she had no choice but to challenge herself. If she started the challenge then she could picture herself desperately memorising everything because There was no way a bad report could be given to father. Yup, its okay. Probably. In any case, her top priority was to visit the ces where rosemary seemed likely to grow and acquire stock. Then she wanted to look at its condition while examining it in the greenhouse. It was also the same for the other herbs; she didnt want to just grow them in the greenhouse, she wanted to cultivate a lot of herbs in arge ntation. Given the research period for that, the sooner she got her hands on rosemary the better. Should I get Onii-sama to take me to the destination again? But in truth, Onii-sama probably wants to let his horse run faster If thats the case, then Ill just get in his way, wouldnt I? Cordelia was in doubt and sighed. She wanted to quickly be able to ride by herself. However, it was difficult for her to receive permission to go out just to ride a horse. She also needed to learn how to use offensive magic for self-defence. Should she increase her magic sses? It would be difficult to ask for offensive magic while Im aiming to be ady. I also have a feeling that it would be impossible for me to insist that its for self-defence. In the first ce, its not something you could learn overnight. Which meant, I have to consult with the head chef again about rosemary. The head chefs enthusiasm and sincerity for cooking were so strong that he wouldnt lose against anyone in that aspect. Therefore, if she insisted on the possibility of the existence of high-quality rosemary, then she felt that he would help her search for a way to obtain it. No, he would most definitely lend her a hand. Also, since he negotiated directly with merchants for ingredients, he might be able to present her with a way to procure it. (Alright, lets try to talk to the head chef.) She thought as she sipped on her tea. I also want to establish different types of herbal teas in the future; but like I expect, would the people of this kingdom, who are ustomed to the taste of ck tea, ept herbal tea? Would it be easier for them to ept if I sold it as healthy food? Before shed noticed, the inside of Cordelias head was always filled with medicinal herbs. Just like that, Cordelia spent her days in a rtively rxed manner, until Ronnies analysis was over. But one day, a sharp turning point came. Emina usually took care of Cordelia, and never disturbed her, but on that day she came up to Cordelia with a nervous look on her face. She exined, Marquis ntheim hase to visit with his son, while she quickly dressed Cordelia in a fancy dress that she wouldnt usually wear. I see it seems that Ill be showing myself in front of Marquis-sama and his son. However, up until then, shed never been called whenever Elvis had visitors. There were times when shed met them by chance while walking around the mansion, and theyd ask her if shed like to join them for tea, Ojou-san do you want to have tea with us? But this was the first time shed been called. Why are they calling me this time? Moreover, she couldnt understand the reason, even more so, because the guest was Marquis ntheim. The ntheim House was a family that contributed to the founding of the nation and were written about in history books. Even in general education, they would definitely teach about the history of that House. Even amongst the limited number of Marquises, their house name was at the top of the list. Cordelia still had her doubts, but she was already on her way to the parlour. There were two men and a boy in front of her when she entered the room, urged by Emina. One was, of course, her own good-looking father, but it was her first time meeting the other two; the ntheim father and son. The Marquis was a gentle-looking man while the boy had big, round eyes. Cordelia confirmed their appearances and curtsied. My name is Cordelia Enna Pameradia. Its a pleasure making your acquaintance. That she was able to greet elegantly without hesitation was the results of her daily training. Even if she looked young, she had confidence in her correct posture and correct pronunciation, which had been ingrained into her down to the bone. Although her father tended to spoil his daughter, he was a former knight, so he was rather strict about etiquette. In practice, even if Cordelia had received a passing mark from her tutor, her father would give candid advice many times. The angles not good. However, her father didnt move a single eyebrow at Cordelias curtsy today. Seems like I passed. Well done, me. In response to Cordelias greeting, Marquis ntheim gave one big nod and with a gentle aura and an equally soft voice said, Yes. I apologise for the sudden intrusion. I am Leonard ntheim. This is my son, Vernoux. You two are the same age. At that, Cordelia once again pinched the hem of her skirt and curtsied again. However, contrary to her flowy motions, Cordelias heart was jumping. She was able to hide her surprise and smile loosely. The boys name had been too unexpected. (Vernoux?) When shed heard that name, she once again reyed it in her mind and felt as if she could scream. The name matched the name of a character thatd appeared in the game. He got entangled with the heroine in the city, and his surname didnt appear until the end. However, his name was of course shown; the heroine always called him Vernoux-sama. Cordelia remembered that the fact that he was the son of a marquis house that hade up during a conversation, but shed never expected to meet him at her house. Why are you here?! She praised herself for not yelling. However, impatience was a taboo. She remembered it well. Vernoux was undoubtedly a friendly character towards the heroine, but even so, he wasnt someone that she should be wary of. Cordelia calmed her throbbing heart, as she heard her own heartbeat. Yes, no matter how much the person appeared in the game, Vernoux should be someone unrted to Cordelia.Cordeliawas a character who was only interested in the Prince (and the woman involved with the Prince). Therefore, there wasnt a scenario where she was involved with Vernoux. Of course, since the game was set in high society, there was a chance that they were mutually acquainted. However, there were no events in which they actually made contact with each other. That was why he was apletely safe person ; or so shed like to say, but it wasnt like she had no need for concern at all. He was the Princes school friend. Moreover, they had a perfect friendship. ording to the options, he was such good friends with the Prince that he could mediate between him and the heroine. In short, Cordelia didnt know when he might be a threat. ( Hes probably already met with the Prince. I guess its better to avoid him after all.) If I get involved with him, I cant help but feel that the danger of possibly getting involved with the Prince would somewhat rise. A normal nobledy might be pleased if that happened, but Cordelia was different. Something like getting close to the person I must avoid; no thanks. She couldnt let it show on her face, even if she only thought that for a moment. In the first ce, she had to entertain her guests no matter what she thought. Since that was the case, she postponed her thinking untilter. Cordelia once again curtsied at Vernoux. However, Vernoux continued to look at her as if he was looking at something slightly unusual. His behaviour wasnt like that of a Marquiss son. He didnt correct his expression until he was prompted to by the Marquis. Im Vernoux ntheim. Nice to meet you. Vernoux opened his mouth and said that in a childish and loveable voice; utterly different from his silence up until then. That went with his expression. He was probably cuter than the girls in the area Even so, that was the first time shed seen another child other than herself, in that world. In the game, he was a young man with sharp eyes. Right now, he was a boy who only suited the wordcute. But, if she looked closely, she indeed felt that there were definitely parts to him that would transform to be manly in the future. Perhaps because the Marquis, standing next to him, was looking at him with such eyes. She also recalled that, in the game, his voice was a lot lower but sweet. When she thought that, she could certainly hear the remnants of it in his current voice. ( Its a strange concept to say that something in the future is a remnant.) Cordelia recalled information in that way, while still being a little wry; she then sat down prompted by Elvis and examined the Marquis father and son pair. Elvis and I are old friends, you see. The Marquis opened his mouth while Cordelia was sitting down. Cordelia was a bit surprised at those words. Shed never heard about this friendship from Elvis. She seldom heard about his interests But in any case, it seemed the Elvis and the Marquis were childhood friends. Even if Elvis showed an annoyed face, it must be so, since the Marquis had said so. There might be various adult circumstances around it. In fact, Elvis didnt hide his annoyed expression, but he also didnt tell them to go home. Furthermore, he might have already said that to them, but they didnt go home, or he knew it was pointless to say it. He had that kind of expression on his face, so he must have trusted the Marquis more than average. (Theres a thin line between love and hate Its the same as that, Im sure of it.) Cordelia decided to stop thinking too profoundly and concluded. (But, what kind of intentions did he have to bring his childhood friends son and his own daughter together?) Cordelia thought and arrived at a conclusion. Which was, this was probably a marriage interview 2) . (Eh, it couldnt be that my fianc would be decided at 8 years old, during our first meeting Could it?) Cordelia broke into cold sweat. I know. It isnt umon to get engaged at 8 in this world, but I had said that I wanted to be fathers bride. So this cant be. Im not getting engaged, right? I want to think that Im not. However, Cordelias worries ended in needless anxiety. Instead, she was stuck with listening to a terrifyingly passionate story. It was the Marquiss own love story, which was probably tooplicated for 8-year-old children to understand; the story took so long that the tea in front of them had gone cold. At any rate, it was a long story, full of love, and she was tired of having to force a smile on her face. Moreover, the way he was speaking was as if he was the main lead in a y. Also, he wasnt a smart actor, like his beautiful looks indicated, but an extremely hot-blooded one. The story was so long that Cordelia only listened until about halfway, but she knew that the Marquis treasured his wife from the bottom of his heart Or so she felt. Maybe I could understand a tenth No, a hundredth of the Marquiss hot Pardon me, passion. That was why she never said what she thought, being loved that much seems heavy. (Thats right Im still a child, so theres no way I would understand. Lets leave it that way) Neither Elvis, who clearly had a disgusted look on his face, nor Vernoux, who was only interested in the confectionary, seem like they were listening to the Marquiss speech, but neither of them disrupted the Marquiss feverish speech. So before Cordelia, who was forcing a smile on her face, the Marquis was able to continue his solo performance peacefully until the end. Love has worth only because the feelings of two people are the same! Cordelia was tired but more than anything else, she was d that he seemed extremely happy. When Cordelia began to wonder if that was why they called her here, the Marquis calmly concluded. If you also find someone you like, then you should do everything you can to get them. It would be good for you to remember that well. With that assumption, you can steal them away!? Also, was that something to preach to an 8-year-old?! Cordelia wanted to smile wryly, but from his speech, she understood the Marquis was probably not someone who forced their child into any engagement without giving them a say in the matter. Also, at least, the ntheim House was free from political marriages while they remained on active service as a Marquis. If Vernoux said that he wanted to get married to Cordelia, then the Marquiss spirits would probably rise, but from what she could see, he didnt seem interested in anything other than confectionaries. Yes, children were like that. In this situation, it didnt seem like they would say something like Were childhood friends, and their ages are close to each other so lets engage them together. Cordelia was relieved and stroked her chest. Thats great. I dont want a fianc or anything right now. Even if Vernoux became her fianc, the path to her downfall would not be opened Probably. In terms of it being inconvenient or not, she could say that it was not. However, she wanted to be spared from getting engaged while still being inexperienced with first love. Since she was already at it, she wanted to experience love too, if possible. Although it was a tale that was still far into the future, she couldnt even imagine that at that moment, so she got embarrassed thinking about it too deeply. Beside Cordelia, who was like that, her father let out a bitter voice. Your love story is nothing more than a climax thats been reached and little bits and pieces. Elvis said that while raising his hand lightly and urged the servant with his eyes to exchange the tea that had gone cold because of the Marquiss passionate speech. Elvisined, Do you remember how much trouble I went through because of you, I aged three years because of that, Dont forget who cleaned up afterwards, and You often barged in on people who have been up all night. But the Marquis just brushed him off. It seemed that Elvis had to endure some great hardships. However, Elvis, who was particr about etiquette, was cursing the Marquis without hesitation. They both either knew each other well, or they owed each other too much to care. She wanted to hear more about it, but she firmly endured and smiled. She could clearly see that if she heard about it, Elviss mood would drop. It seemed the Vernoux, who had only been eating confectionaries, had noticed that the speech was over. Even though he was already bored of hearing that story many times, and hadnt listened to what the Marquis said at all, he had already returned to his beautiful appearance that had been broken before. The Pameradia HouseNo, most probably, normal nobles wouldnt break their posture, even if they werent interested in the conversation until it was over; but that wasnt the case with the ntheim father and son. Or perhaps the Marquis had been so passionate that he didnt notice it. If that was the case, then Vernoux was extremely intelligent. Lets remember that Cordelia thought, and Vernoux looked at Cordelia and smiled. Hey, you have a greenhouse, right? Show me. Was it my imagination? She had seen both sides of his previous attitude up close, but she felt that his appearance was different from that of an obedient child. To be more urate, it seemed like he had a hidden side to him. She felt that he was someone she should possibly be wary of, whether he was connected with the Prince or not, and said, I will guide you. He was someone she wanted to be on her guard around, but she also wished to get away from the adult conversations. Cordelia guided Vernoux to the greenhouse before the Marquis could recite his love story once more. It seemed that the greenhouse that theyd arrived at was beyond Vernouxs imagination. He walked curiously around the greenhouse, and when he saw the peppermint he muttered in wonder, What kind of nt is this? Will some kind of beautiful flower bloom from it? However, she was still in the research phase, so even if she could give him the nts name, it would be difficult to provide him with a detailed exnation Or rather, Cordelia was concerned whether it would be good to deepen their friendship. Therefore she smiled vaguely and dodged the question. In the first ce, she didnt want to tell anyone about it, since she hadnt even started her research. However, at that time, Vernouxs round eyes narrowed a little. Youre a strange one. Resembling his father, in the near future ; In short, Vernoux spewed those words at Cordelia with an aura that resembled his game self a little. Cordelia wanted to return those same words back to him. Vernoux wasnt normal. Even his actions from before seemed very cunning. However, she restrained herself, tilted her head in confusion and answered him as if she didnt have a clue what he was talking about, Are you talking about my actions? Then just like before, Vernoux stated his pure opinion. Yeah. Youre just like a man! Cordelia, 8 years old. She received shocking words for the first time in her life, in spite of being born, raised and educated beautifully. She didnt know about when she was a Japanese person, but she had already been living here for eight years. She understood that men and women acted differently in this world. She was aware that she wasnt that normal when she was conducting her research, but she didnt let it show in her appearance. She didnt have any intentions of acting strong-willed enough to be told that by a boy whod she just met for the first time. Nevertheless, her face didnt twitch, because as expected, she had been raised as a youngdy. Simrly, Vernoux was also a noble and should have also learnt how to treatdies, to some extent. Or rather, he would hear about it even if he didnt want to, with such a father. Nevertheless to say such a thing Cordelia thought that other youngdies would surely cry if he told that to them, but, since this was Vernoux, it wouldnt be easy for him to think that other youngdies acted like a man. That was precisely why he described Cordelia as strange. Vernoux kept his eyes on the peppermint and continued, Because you see, other youngdies would stare at me and then their faces would turn red. Your reaction, its just the same as a boys. Im very sorry about that. I dont mind. On the contrary, it seems like you can act like yourself. His mischievousugh was befitting of his age, and he was no longer the hard to deal with boy from earlier. Seeing him like that, Cordelia, too, rxed her shoulders a bit. Somehow or another, he doesnt seem like someone who I should be that cautious around like Id thought. On the contrary, I was the only one being cautious. Vernoux-sama, do you visit the houses of youngdies often? asionally. Its a hassle, but ording to father, I wont have a big romance if I dont meet them. That is certainly so, isnt it. Indeed, if he was searching for the great romance that the Marquis spoke about, then he first needed to meet his destined person. If he didnt have many encounters, then such a stunning meeting wouldnt happen ; Cordelia wanted to look off into the distance, but strongly resisted and agreed. Not surprisingly, Vernoux, who had honestly said, Its a hassle, was still not interested in romance yet. He might have had enough of being brought around everywhere. (Its hard to have a father who had a great love, isnt it) Cordelia secretly sympathised with Vernoux in her mind. By the way, you said that you wanted to see this Vernoux-sama, are you interested in flowers? Honestly, not really. But if you can control the temperature, then you can raise birds from the southern kingdoms Well, its not like I dont want them. So that was it, he probably wanted to go to the greenhouse to get away from the parlour. But Cordelia got unforeseen information from him when she raised the topic. Theres also talk about making something simr to this at the Royal Castle, too. It seems like the Queen wished for it and the Prince also seems interested in it. Youre well informed. Thats because I study together with His Highness. As expected, he was already acquainted with the Prince and, judging from the way he spoke, they already got along really well. That fact strengthened the caution that Cordelia had loosened for a moment. She didnt do this consciously, shed only reacted unconsciously to the danger word Prince. However, Vernoux didnt hesitate to tell her about the Prince; so it was probably safer to avoid him after all. She didnt hate him, but to her regret, that connection was dreadful. Her life was at stake. However, while she thought that, Cordelia suddenly noticed a reverse possibility. Vernoux knew the Princes tendencies and would be a useful source of information for her to avoid the Prince with. Was there a better way to avoid the Prince than to hear about him from someone who is close to him? Instead, wouldnt getting closer to Vernoux be a good n? (He might be an existence like a joker, though) She was thinking about such things, so her expression became just a little serious. Vernoux just stared at Cordelia, who was acting like that, and he slowly softened his expression. Youre really unusual, arent you? What is unusual about me? Arent you interested in the Prince? Why would you say that? It wasnt like she wasnt interested, it was just that her interest was the opposite of wanting to get close. Cordelia returned Vernouxs question with a question. However, his amused expression remained the same. Everyone would immediately react to the word, Prince. No matter if they are noble boys or girls. Even though they turn red when looking at me, they would persistently try to get close to me. For some reason, you seem different from them. Hearing those words, Cordelia felt even sorrier for him than she did when she heard that the Marquis brought him around because of his love story. Under normal circumstances, he was the heir to that ntheim House. She could imagine that he had afortable position just from looking at his outward appearance. Moreover, if he were used not only for that but also as a foothold towards the Prince, then hed have something to be dissatisfied about. It might be because of that, that she was able to catch a glimpse of a calcted front, different from innocence, despite him being young. Well I respect His Majestys regime, but I havent talked with His Highness Also, Also? My father seems like a more wonderful man to me than His Highness, whom I have never seen before. Cordeliaughed, and Vernoux nodded looking convinced. Indeed, I really cant seem to understand a womans heart. Its tooplicated. But its easy to talk with you; if you ever have something you would like to talk about, it would be great if you cane to me for advice. Same here. Please treat me kindly from now on. Would you mind if I called you Dilly? By all means. Thus, Cordelia seeded in making a connection with a promising future friend of the Prince. Of course, she didnt have any intentions of using him only as an information shop. If he said that he wanted to understand the thing called a womans heart, then she thought about giving him advice, anytime. Unfortunately, she didnt have any experience in love, but she didnt dislike listening to love stories However, whether she could be helpful or not was a different story. However, she felt that his experiences would be disastrous if his love standards were influenced by that Marquiss story. Thus it would certainly be useful to listen tothe advice of otherswhen he felt lost. However, she felt that it was necessary for Vernoux to generally understand a womans heart. But I really think that it would be better if the goddess statues in this greenhouse were a bit more voluptuous. Its the Goddess of Fertility, isnt it? She definitely thought that it was imperative to teach this eight-year-old child about a womans heart. Vernoux-sama, do you know that in this world there is a word called modesty? (Being an honest child is good, but being too honest could also be a fault.) Cordelia shrugged her shoulders at her childish but grown-up friend. References 1. An alcohol patch test is simr to an allergy patch test, but supposedly reveals alcohol tolerance: 2. omiai Volume 1, Act 05: Attempting the Trial Product Volume 1, Act 05: Attempting the Trial Product A few days after shed gotten acquainted with Vernoux, Cordelia tried to talk to the head chef about the matter regarding rosemary. If she could get her hands on rosemary in its fresh state, then she should be able to make a superior version of the dried rosemary being sold at the markets. She wanted to get her hands on them, grow them and increase the amount. Then, she wanted the head chef to make the best cuisine from it; or so she tried to ask. Without dy, the head chef epted those words; which came off as overly self-conscious for a small child. He also promised that he would obtain stock for her from abroad. As a matter of fact, it seemed that the head chef, who had only seen dried rosemary before, had obtained a potted rosemary sapling in the past. He wanted to prepare the materials to make the best dish. He wholeheartedly tried towards that goal. However, perhaps because of magic-rted reasons, the rosemary wasnt able to take root properly and soon withered away. Therefore, he frankly told Cordelia that if there were a possibility, then he would like to cooperate with her. Hearing those words, Cordelia decided in her heart that if she could procure rosemary stock, then she would perfect the way to make good quality dried herb. In the first ce, the quality of the rosemary that she could obtain was still not bad, even if it couldnt be judged as good as what Cordelia saw in her previous life, she wouldnt go as far as to say that the quality was poor. Drying itself was typically done to prevent mould and wouldmonly be used, even if the result wasnt the one she desired. However,mon just wouldnt do. Magic, which existed in this world, was evidently reduced when drying the herbs. If magic was retained in the herb, then the results would probably be better. The head chef said that rosemary, with a fragrance strong enough to negate stenches, grew in kingdoms to the west; the ones in the east had a weaker scent and the ones nted in the north had an even weaker smell than the ones in the east. That knowledge was probably obtained due to the enthusiasm of chefs. Cordelia thought that the experience acquired by tradesmen was terrific, and at the same time, she was delighted that her n was progressing. Well then, Im sorry to ask this of you, but could I trouble you to obtain some rosemary from these three ces; the eastern and western kingdoms, as well as our own? The rosemary from our kingdom may by no means be inferior to the others. For example, if the manner in which it is dried isnt good, it might be a splendid specimen for all we know. Are you sure? I wouldnt know unless I see it, but I believe thatparing both would be best. What do you say? Well, I think arge quantity would be difficult, but I think we should be able to get one or two rtively fast. Then, Ill trouble you with that. If we consider that it would increase by time, then it shouldnt be a problem. Im looking forward to eating more delicious food cooked by you. After all, its a shame to not be able to utilise those skills of yours fully. While talking to the head chef in such a manner, Cordelia felt like a load had been taken off her shoulders at the promise of obtaining rosemary. It was regrettable that she might only be able to procure a small amount, but it shouldnt be a problem if she could get her hands on them. It was possible for her to increase her stock since it was rosemary, and, if she didnt need them immediately, then she could get her hands on more. Including cultivation, mass production could be considered in the span of a few years. Even if it turned out that the ones from the western kingdom were the best for cooking, there might be a possibility that the ones from her own kingdom would be more favourable in terms of scent. If she could get her hands on both varieties of rosemary, then it would be too much for her to want more than that. (But, theres no way that there are only three varieties of rosemary. Which means that there are varieties that arent mentioned in books, or if there really are only three kinds of variations, then Ill need to improve them myself. If thats the case, then it will be hard but also exciting.) After talking with the head chef, Cordelia returned to her room, but on the way there, she witnessed the analysis magician, Ronnie, going to the main building from another, while holding a stack of books. It was an unusual sight since the analysis magician who worked at the Pameradia House, seldom showed up at the main building. He was holding books, so hed probably borrowed magic books from the library. Thank you for your hard work, Ronnie. Ah, Ojou-sama Or is it better to ask, How do you do? at times like this? Thank you for your consideration, but I dont mind, please feel at ease. Well, if you insist. Ronnie was, just as the head magician had said, no good with etiquette and, on top of that, he didnt seem mind. However, Cordelia didnt care much. It wasnt like he was a hooligan; he handled the books with care, and his personal appearance was actually rather neat. Several times while Cordelia was talking with Ronnie, he would disclose matters of his past to her. So I used to talk this way to the Earl, even before it was decided that Id work here; crazy isnt it? Now it feels more like the house took me in. That was to say, what Earl Pameradia looked for in a magician was their abilities and nothing else. Ronnie spoke to Cordelia in a soft tone. The request from Ojou-sama looks like itll be finished soon. Even though you were saying that it would be difficult, you work rather fast. Ah, Im not cutting corners. Dont worry. If by chance something were to happen to Ojou-sama, Ill be killed by the Earl. She couldnt tell if Ronnie was joking or being serious, but at least Cordelia didnt have to worry about him in that aspect. At any rate, Elvis hired him despite knowing that he talked like that. There was nothing to worry about in terms of his abilities. Im going to the library now. Will you be joining me, Ojou-sama? Ronnie invited Cordelia in the same way as before; in a manner that wasnt like an employees. Cordelia didnt really have anything she had to do and epted Ronnies invitation. She also had something to ask him. Say, Ronnie, I also want to be able to analysis nts by myself, do you think I could do it? Youll be able to. Probably. You said it rather easily. But can I really do it? Of course, it would be impossible now, but if its only to analysis if the nt is poisonous or not, then you would be able to do it if you were to acquire knowledge about the worlds poisons, increase your magic attribute knowledge, and then brush up on reading about nts magical circuit Ojou-sama, please open the door. Both my hands are upied. Here you go What do you mean by, if only? Like this time, if you want to predictwhat kind of effects it would have on the human body after processing, then it doesnt end with just that. It would be exhausting without technical knowledge, and even if you have technical knowledge, youll only understand if its poisonous or not. Even if you understand the activeponents, you wouldnt be sure of the effects at the time of use. It is only a prediction. In practice, you have to look at the manufactured product and investigate After that, there are also individual differences, so a test subject would be necessary. Ronnie said that and headed towards a bookshelf. Cordelia understood his point. Take for example chamomile; German chamomile, itself, didnt have any anti-allergic effects, but, during its distition, apound called chamazulene is synthesised. When it bes an essential oil, the anti-allergic effect manifests. In short, a chemical reaction urs. In that case, a good oue was produced, but in contrast, there was also a possibility that an adverse oue could be created as well. I dont really mind teaching you. Analysis magic that is. Really? Yes. Well, my ability as a tutor may be frighteningly low, and I wont be able to say for sure that Ojou-sama would be able to master it if analysis isnt your forte. Even though you were saying it so easily before, this time youre rather harsh from the start, arent you? I apologise. Besides being honest, I tend to calcte things negatively rather than positively. Ronnie spoke nonchntly as if he didnt think it was terrible at all. Cordelia once again thought that the easy-going him had the aura of aneighbourhood onii-chan. She was thankful for his rude way of speaking. As an employee, his speech and conduct was by no means something to beplimented, but he was invaluable as an existence that was able to advise Cordelia. But, I dont think theres a need for you to learn something like analysis magic. There are professionals here as well, so its unnecessary for a novice to go out of their way to learn it. After all, there is a thing called distribution of roles, is there not? Its not always useful, even if you could do it all by yourself. For example? Lets see. For example, if Ojou-sama were able to do everything and anything by herself, then our jobs would diminish. Thats a misunderstanding. Ronnie, your primary duties are different, arent they? Isnt this extra work for you? As expected of Ojou-sama. But since this is more interesting than my original job, if possible I would like to maintain the situation where Im away from my regr work using the front of, because Im doing Ojou-samas request, you see. Ronnie said andughed. Are you returning to your room? Or going to the greenhouse? Ill send you off. Although those are usually words to be appreciated, since youre the one saying them, I could only hear it as you want to skip work. Is it because of the conversation earlier? Ahaha, it might be. Ronnie dered that, without hiding anything. Cordelia also shrugged her shoulders. About what we talked about earlier Even if it doesnt apply to this case, I also understand that your opinion is correct. What do you mean? About it not being necessary to be able to do everything alone. Its a case-by-case basis, but someone who has been conducting research for many years aside, there is a possibility that an inexperienced person, such as myself, will make decisions by themselves without being aware of any mistakes, and proceed onwards just like that Was what you meant, wasnt it? No, I was purely thinking of my own interests. Oh my, is that so? It seemed that Ronnie was an honest person up to the point that he would correct people. For Cordelia, living while being true to ones emotions and words was a lot more difficult than being courteous. That wasnt only true in her current world, but in her past life as well. Ojou-sama? Is there something on my face? No. Ive became a little envious of you. You wont get anything even if you tter me, you know? Nothing is fine. More importantly, you said that the analysis would be finished soon, but Do you already know whether its poisonous or not? Oh, if its about that then its non-poisonous. However, thats only for the portion that a healthy person usually uses. If its over that amount, then it could be medicine or poison. Thank you Ill head to the greenhouse now. Ill be counting on you to continue with the analysis. Cordelia said as she ced a single piece of candy onto Ronnies hand and left the room ahead of him. Ronnie gave a rare bow and looked joyful once she said. Its honey candy from Beryl. Beryls honey candy was expensive; they were a high-ss confectionary. After Cordelia left Ronnie and reached the greenhouse, she earnestly began nning for the experiments to extract essential oils. The first thing was the type of nt that the essential oils would be extracted from, but, to begin with, the choice was as good as having already been made. The only nt that Cordelia could refine essential oils from right now was peppermint. There were three main reasons for that. First, more essential oils could be refined from peppermint than any other herb she had on hand. Second, there was still a lot of wild peppermint growing in the mountains. Therefore, it was possible for her to start over, even if she failed a lot. Thest reason was the issue of apparatus. If she were to use peppermint, then the appropriate extraction method was the steam distition method. It was possible for the current her to assemble that with simple apparatuses, and the other necessary ingredient, besides herbs, would just be distilled water; which could be prepared immediately. The steam distition method that Cordelia was thinking about was a method of getting essential oils by evaporating the essential oils contained in the leaf by sending steam into a distition kettle, which contained the herbs. The essential oils, which be lighter because of the steam, would rise in the kettle, together with the steam. That then passes through a connecting tube and cooled. Then, the cooled vapour condenses into liquid once again. The liquid obtained at that time would be floral water, and the film that formed on top of that would be essential oil. Incidentally, floral water would also slightly contain theponents of the essential oil so it could be used separately as a toner or air freshener. Although I called it an apparatus Im just connecting ss containers with tubes. Cordelia borrowed some easy to use sks and containers from the magicians wing and quickly started assembling the equipment. First of all, she had to set the heat source, which resembled a minimp or, in terms of her previous life; an alcoholmp, and she put a conical sk on top of that for containing the distilled water. Then she plugged it and connected the tube to send the steam through, and then attached that to an air-tight container, which would be the distition kettle to put the herbs in. Furthermore, from there she joined another two tubes to the kettle to let the steam escape. The tubes she chose for that were coiled tubes. She made them pass through a somewhat long and thin beaker-like thing, containing cold water, to cool down the stream passing through the tubes. At the bottom of the beaker was a hole, justrge enough for the tube to exit, and the tube that passes through that finally reached a separating funnel. If the steam passed through the apparatus using that route, then she should be able to get floral water and essential oils without problems. Cordelia finished assembling the apparatus and drew a deep breath. However, that was only a simple set-up; if she sought something on the level that was dealt with in her previous life, then it would be a little insufficient. Even if she could somehow adjust the temperature, there was no notion of measuring pressure in this world. However, in reverse, magicwhich didnt exist in her previous world, existed in this one. Cordelia believed that even if not all was the same, she could find a way as long as she didnt lose her desire to create wonderful things. Incidentally, the method used to make essential oil from nuts, in this world, seemed close to the pressure method. In her previous life, that method was primarily used when extracting from the peels of citrus fruits, such as lemons and oranges, in which the peels were literally pressed through machines, such as rolls, and then put into a centrifugal. Unlike the steam distition method, heat was not applied, so natural fragrance could be enjoyed. The method was somewhat different, but it was suitable for fruits such as lemon, so she also intended to research it in detail shortly. It was nice to have a centrifuge. Still, she couldnt make a centrifuge with simple tools, like the ones she had. Well then, Ill take a break for a bit Hmm, so this is Ojou-samas work? ?! Oh, sorry Ojou-sama. Did I surprise you? Ronnie, you, why are you here? Cordelia almost screamed when Ronnie suddenly appeared, but she was able to hold it in and ask him that question. Perhaps she had been so absorbed in her work that she hadnt noticed him entering at all. Well, it seemed like youd do something, Ojou-sama. I thought it would be interesting, so of course, I came to watch. You thought about starting your experiment since you found out that they were non-poisonous, or something along those lines? I didnt intend to start the experiment Right then, should I try to make a prototype? Ronnie, could you bring me distilled water and ice? Got it. The handy thing about her house was that there were a lot of magicians who conducted experiments here, so there was always a lot of distilled water and ice in stock. Cordelia saw Ronnie leave and decided to quickly make the ingredients for the experiment. First was making the dry herbs. The reason for using dry herbs instead of fresh ones was simple; if there was extra moisture in the leaves, then the extraction wouldnt go well. The standard way to making dry herbs was to bundle the herbs in small amounts and hang them in well-ventted ces with no direct sunlight. However, that wouldnt fulfil Cordelias desire to use it now, so she decided to use an unconventional method to dry the herbs. Which was magic. She could shorten the time needed to make dry flowers by using the Pameradias magic. Of course, it wasnt like she didnt do any preparation at all. Cordelia repeatedly practised making dried flowers with magic, with the flowers in the garden, for the day when she could conduct her experiment. The Pameradias magic, the power to interfere with nts, could amplify the powers of the nts themselves, or stimte their rapid growth. But, of course, there were limits. In particr, making nts grow drained quite a bit of magic power. It wasnt like it couldnt be done, but, for example, the casters magic would be exhausted if they were to use magic to repeatedly harvest a wheat field endlessly. On the contrary, they might even lose their life. However, in contrast to growth, the magic power needed for drying nts wasparatively weak. Therefore, Cordelia earnestly practised how to dry nts cleanly. Of course, she was careful not to disturb the harmony of the garden. Also, that magic didnt just dry. She learnt magic that, while drying, also maximised the characteristics of the nts by channelling magic power to amplify it. She used up many flowers in her experiment, but thanks to that, she was able to produce dry flowers in good condition, without much difficulty. However, that was the first time Cordelia would be making dried mint. She was nervous, but the dried herbs were finished splendidly. With thebination of magic, she was able to make dry herbs with more vibrancy than when dried using normal conditions. If Cordelia wanted to make more dried flowers than that, then she thought that it would be necessary to find ways to improve it, other than the drying method. For example, searching for leaves during a period when they contain the most oil and harvest them. She had to give up on that this time around, but she wanted to investigate along that premise sometime. (I always find things to study, no matter what I do.) Cordelia put the dried mint into the kettle while thinking such things. At that moment, Ronnie finished his errand and returned. Wee back. Ive finished the preparations on my side too. Youve finished the preparations? Eh? Youre steaming this dried grass? What are you nning to make, Ojou-sama? Essential oils. Im nning on making an excellent balm. Youre making balm? From this dried grass? Youre not making it by crushing nuts? Eh? So I analysed the grass because of that? Cordelia smiled wryly at Ronnie, who disyed an honest reaction. Its alright. I should be able to do it, as long as this is the mint I know. Also, it should be able to raise the productivity way higher than that particr type of nut; moreover for a nut with bad efficiency. I certainly thought that I was investigating whether it could be eaten or not. I didnt think that I was analysing whether it could be medicine. Im sorry. But, you didnt ask, did you? Thats true, but However, Ronnie still had a face like he couldnt understand. Well, its fine. It probably wont explode. Ronnie gave a frank remark. Cordelia smiled wryly at him while heating up the apparatus. It was faster to get him to smell the fragrance rather than try to exin it to him. After a while, the smell of mint wafted around them. For Cordelia, the scent was a nostalgic one, but it was the first time Ronnie had smelt it. But it wasnt like he didnt react. From his reaction, she felt like he didnt expect that such a strong fragrance would arise from dried grass. Cordelia seemed like she was going to be a little prideful, but afterwards, something happened that surprised even Cordelia herself a little. The first thing she did was separate the water and essential oils while she was earnestly distilled, which took a long time in itself But the amount shed extracted was more than shed expected. Although the number of herbs shed prepared hadnt been that much, the essential oils that she could confirm, the actual amount, had umted to almost twice the amount shed expected. ( Is this some kind of magic effect?) The temperature should be moderate as well. In that case, I have no other reason to think otherwise. Could my intuition be off, since its been a while since Ive tried this? Or is this a difference between this world and my previous one? But that was good news, as well as being troublesome. If it were counterfeit, then it would be something else. (Im thankful that I could get this amount But the effects of the essential oil would be inestimable unless I request Ronnie to investigate it. If I dont think carefully about adjusting the concentration, then its possible that the stimulus may be too strong.) However,pleting something that was different from what shed predicted was by no means a bad thing. It was interesting for Cordelia to do experiments. Could she make something that attracted people more than nut balm? There was no choice for her but to make an attempt at that task. Is this supernatant what Ojou-sama wanted? Yes. The supernatant is important, but the water is also valuable. Eh, well, anyway essential oil is Ojou-sama, you are going to mix this with a carrier oil to make the palm, arent you? Yes, but after the distition is over. We have to find the proper concentration first. Indeed, this supernatant is too thick to use The antiseptic and anti-inmmatory effects can be seen, but if its too thick, then it might be harmful to people. Well, to ascertain the level which could be said to be harmless is close to my main upation so I can help. Cordelia was amazed that Ronnie was able to find out a number of the properties by just ncing at it. Excellent. Thank you for your very reliable words. Not at all. Im used to nts and poisons, but its good to have a new experience in trying to make cosmetics. The words that hed said smoothly contained disturbing words that at least shouldnt be told to a young child. However, as a Parmeradia escort, it was apetent remark. Cordelia could do nothing but smile wryly. Then she realised. When Elvis isnt here, isnt it possible for Ronnie to be my escort when I go outside? If that is granted, then it might be possible for me to collect more flowers. While Cordelia was thinking such things, Ronnie stared at the essential oils. This is really amazing, Ojou-sama. But, why dont you channel magic power in while its being distilled? Eh? Cordelia didnt understand the meaning behind his words and tilted her head in curiosity. He continued in a carefree manner. Even though Ojou-sama went through the trouble of increasing the dry mints vitality and magic at the same time with your magic, arge portion of that was damaged by the heat. It feels as if a portion of the magic fell off when the mint was vaporised. Its thick enough, even with that, but if that didnt happen, then I think that the fragrance, magic and effect could remain after processing. Therefore, if youre going to make an excellent product, then you need to protect it with magic when youre heating it up. Ronnie spoke with a severe look on his face and Cordelia was surprised again. He had discovered the effects at a nce just a while ago, but he wasnt just watching during the experiment, he had analysed the movements of magic while looking nonchnt. Cordelia received Ronnies instructions; she once again prepared the mint and tried to channel magic into it as a new challenge, but that didnt go so well. She decided to channel magic through the ss, into the air-tight container that contained the herbs, but it wouldnt reach the herbs. It wasnt directed into the herbs. Cordelia frowned, and Ronnie spoke as if talking to himself: Ojou-samas magic Or rather, thepatibility of nt-rted magic and the ss might be the worse. This might be tough. Thepatibility of the ss and nt rted magic was the worse. Cordelia never imagined that such a wall would hinder her. However, ss was favourable because impurities dont get mixed in during the process. It wasnt like she didnt have any other choices, but ss was the most suitable out of all the tools she saw in theboratory in the magicians wing. In the first ce, even if it was said that the magic peeled off, it was only the increased portion of it; if some of it remained, then she should be able to make something that was at least close to the level as the ones shed dealt with in her previous life. If that was the case, then it shouldnt be a bad product. However, even though there was a possibility to make something better, it was regrettable that she had to readily give up because it was impossible. It goes against Cordelias principles topromise, even though she was she was in a pleasant environment. It was still the first day. It was still too early to give up. Cordelia once again held her hands towards the sk in silence. Then she drew a breath and once again turned her consciousness towards the magic inside of her own body She felt the magic that was released from her hands bounce back from the ss again. Do I have to find another way? The moment Cordelia felt that: Ah. Thats right, Ojou-sama. If its a shop that specialises in selling experimental tools for magicians, then they might have ss that lets Ojou-samas magic pass through. Ronnie told that to Cordelia as if hed just remembered. Hes an artisan who makes experimental tools for magic, but he also makes tools that suit the magic of the person using them. Therefore, he might be able to make something that could alleviate the badpatibility of the ss. He also deals with pots, kettles and sks; so he might also have air-tight containers. Will it be expensive? Well, for example, I would hesitate quite a lot to buy a sk on my sry. Cordelia recalled the number of gold coins she had on hand. If it were enough, then she would like to buy it, even if it was somewhat unreasonable. If you look at it, could you determine whether I could use it? However, it wasnt worth considering if, by chance, it was something that she couldnt use. She wanted to treasure money, even if only slightly. She hesitated to rush into any purchase that had uncertainties. Although, if she were to say that she wanted an experimental tool, then Elvis would surely buy it for her, but he had already invested a considerable amount on her. Ronnie also put a hand to his chin at seeing Cordelias severe expression and groaned. Its difficult, isnt it? I also want to go to that store and try it, but my magic and Ojou-samas are different, so I cant test it. Its not like I cante to a conclusion, but it wont be with certainty. But if the thing I bought were of no use, then Id be troubled. There is one thing Id like to confirm, which is, would I be able to touch it if I went to the shop? Even though she had a chance, it was out of her reach. Cordelia was vexed and immediately thought of trying to solve it by going there herself. If her magic was unique, then there was no other way to exin it. That is Wait, dont tell me youre nning to go, Ojou-sama? Youre joking, arent you? We wouldnt know unless we see if my magic can pass through the product or not, isnt that right? I, I dont think the Master will allow it. I dont think itll be dangerous if its on the main street, do you? Or is the shop not located on the main street? No, I dont think hed allow it even if its on the main street But its on the west artisan street. I wouldnt go as far as to say that the public order is bad, but its not a ce where a noble would enter out on their own ord since its bustling in its own way. It was outrageous, and Ronnie shook his head as if rejecting her proposal. Cordelia purposely sighed loudly. I understand. Well then, Ronnie Yes? Cordelia smiled widely and dered to Ronnie, who clearly looked relieved. Please choose clothes for a town girl of about my age Or an apprentice magician clothes for me to wear, by tomorrow afternoon. What?! Ill immediately go to collect the tool. I can count on you, cant I? Nonono, thats impossible!! Ronnie, who had turned a ghastly pale, finally shouted. However, Cordelia didnt change her mind, even though she thought he was a bit pitiful. That was why she continued with her unreasonable im with an expression that was as if it was natural, and as if she was saying something that sounded obvious. If a noble went, they would stand out, wouldnt they? Since thats the case, I dont think theres any other way except for this. No, um, Ojou-sama, even if you have the clothes, what about Masters permission? Father wont being back from the fief until the day after tomorrow. Did you forget your Masters schedule? But. We only have tomorrow. Cordelia stressed those words to Ronnie with a severe expression on her face. Cordelia could do nothing if he were to say, If I cant confirm the masters intentions, then I cant agree with you, right then. So she had to persuade him somehow. I understand. However, please bring along a minimum amount of escorts with you. If I could use magic as I please, then I could protect you as well, but I could end up killing my opponent if I lost control. Ronnie raised both his hands in the air, as if hed given up, and said a slightly disturbing remark. Cordelia softened her expression. However, the words she uttered next contradicted her sympathy and contained the final blow. Thank you, but escorts are impossible. Youll have to protect me while holding back since Otou-sama might find out No, I hope that we wont get caught up in trouble in the first ce. She felt apologetic towards Ronnie, who was hanging his head, but she didnt feel like retracting her words at all. Ill be expecting a special reward for this. Although his gaze was slightly mixed with resentment, this magician was also someone who worked for the Pameradia House. When life gave you lemons; make lemonade. He was an exceptional person that had such a disposition, after all. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 1, Act 06: The Encounter of an Incognito Noble Girl Volume 1, Act 06: The Encounter of an Incognito Noble Girl The following afternoon, Cordelia hung a In the middle of an experimentwooden tag on the entrance of the greenhouse and secretly went to the city together with Ronnie. The outfit that Ronnie had prepared for Cordelia was a magicians robe, used by children, and she used the hood topletely cover her head. There werent many town girls with tinum blonde hair, and them having red eyes was even rarer. That was why, if anybody saw thisbination of hair and eyes, they would know that she was a noble. Ronnie was concerned about that and seemed to have chosen the robe to hide as many of Cordelias features as possible. Cordelia would have preferred the town girl clothes better, but she had no choice but to ept the robes since he had such reasons. That was because her objective wasnt to cosy as a town girl, but a ss that would let her magic through. The ce that Ronnie guided her to was at the corner of a street that was two streets away from the main road. The foot traffic was sparse, and would sometimes stoppletely. But sometimes the sounds of various artisans at work could be heard from around the street. Every shop around this area make their goods on orders, so even the store owners dont go out in public much. Is that right? Its fantastic that everyone has patronage, isnt it? Oh, this way. Along the street, Ronnie stopped in front of a shop that looked just like a cksmith. He pulled the door open and led Cordelia inside. It seemed that their destination was there. She took a step inside, and the sight of many tools arranged in a disorderly fashion greeted her eyes. The next thing she saw was a single man gulping down alcohol from a bottle at the counter. Wee. The heck. Just when I thought it was a customer, its just Ronnie, huh. A fellow who wont bring in money, I see. Thats cruel, Master! Id think about serving you if you were a cute nee-chan. Business is already over for today. I was feeling good after delivering supplies to the castle, and I just had to have a drink, you know. And it became like this. However, even while saying that, Master also said, Well, Im free anyway so Ill entertain you, while grinning. He was clearly toying with Ronnie. In contrast to Master, Ronnie looked like he was tired from the bottom of his heart and whispered an introduction to Cordelia, Ojou-sama, this is the shops Master. Whats this? Are you apanying your kid today? When did you get married? I didnt, and shes not my child! Furthermore, this child is 8, so if what Master is saying was true, then I would have had her when I was 11, you know! In the first ce, todays customer is not me, but this child. Hey, hey. I dont have any childrens introductory magic sets here, you know? Thats not needed. What we want today isnt an introduction set, but an air-tight container made out of ss that can let this childs magic prate through. Ronnie tried to cut him off and spoke disinterestedly as not to get carried away with the slightly drunk Maters pace, but he also did it out of slight concern for Cordelia. He must have been worried because Masters sharp tone was unfamiliar to a noble. But in the first ce, if she cared about such things, then she wouldnt have kept Ronnie by her side, and she wouldnt ask him to bring her to this kind of ce. Cordelia thought, he really fusses over the strangest things, as if it was someone elses problem while sending him a message with her eyes, dont mind it. Ronnie saw that and sighed. Master looked Cordelia with interest while saying, Thats quite an extreme thing you want, huh. Then, he took out a crystal ball from the cupboard behind him. Ojou-chan, try putting your magic into here in the same way you always use magic. Like this? Cordelia held her hands out and inserted power into the crystal in the same way as when she used magic on flowers and the crystal changed colours. White swirls appeared in the previously clear jewel, and several lights of different shades burst from within. Ok, with this I know what your attributes are Hey there, this is unusual magic. Can you do it? Ronnie asked the slightly surprised Master. Master skulled the remainder of the bottle. Sorry, but I cant give it to you straight away. Its impossible with ready-made goods. I never thought that she would have such magic. Or rather, it didnt ur to me because Ive never seen it before. Light attribute and The heck is this. Dark attribute is mixed in as well? Earth and water are also included Whoa, thats nasty magic. This kid, wheres she from? Well, well, lets leave that aside. Is it also difficult to make a custom one? Even for Master? Ha? Stop bullshitting, just who do you think I am? Ill make it. Its easy for me to make a hole that allows any type of magic to pass through. Ronnie was pleased that his provocation had seeded when he saw the Master put the bottle down onto the counter with a bang. However, Cordelia, who was next to him, turned pale. (Custom made?!) It probably wouldnt be so expensive that I cant pay, but what should I do if my magic still cant prate through a custom made ss? I couldnt possibly buy a lot of ss. Would I still have to buy it if I cant use it? I dont know what the price is, but I wonder if the money I saved up will all be gone from buying new experimental tools? Ronnie whispered into Cordelias ears as she was feeling anxious, Its alright, Ojou-sama. Since its Masters principle not to hand over something that the other party doesnt approve off. Instead, its better that its custom made. Hes a pro, isnt he? A good Master, is he not? Whatre you whispering all secretly about, you guys!? Since thats the case, Ronnie, youre helping me out! Master pointed the empty bottle sternly at Ronnie, and he jumped. Me?! Why me!? Im going to make magic adjustments Ive never done before. It needs creativity. In short, Ill be bored if I do it silently by myself. So, tag along as my conversation partner. Huh? Errr, isnt a pros work normally one where they have to concentrate on making things? You, do you think Im normal? Youre so na?ve, even though youre a magician, arent you? He retreated to the back of the shop as soon as hed said that. Ah, Master! Can I bring this child with me? Well, even if I say its not interesting It might be interesting for a magician kid. I dont mind. Cordelia was guided Or rather was left behind, so she followed Ronnie to the back of the shop. It seemed like the shop had depth; there was a warehouse in the middle and at the back of that was the workshop. Inside was a single female artisan. She tilted her head in confusion as soon as she saw Master. Huh? Werent we done for the day? My bad, but weve got visitors. What were you nning on doing? I was thinking of making the test tubes for stock right now But should I clean up? Nah, thats convenient. Im gonna need ss, so hand me the ce. You can leave the test tubes for tomorrow. Youre also done for the day. Eh? Ok, I dont mind. Well then, Ill be excusing myself. After that, Master upied the ce where she was and started working. First, he plunged adle-like thing into an iron pot that was ming on the inside; like the ones old witches in fairy-tales used. Then, in the next instant, just when she thought that hed pull it out, he poured molten ss onto the stand. You guys, have a good look at the work of the great me! Master said that and held his hands on top of the molten ss. Then, the shape of the ss began to change as if it was alive. When shed realised it, it had already formed into the shape of a great cube. Wow Amazing, she tried to continue, but Master had interrupted her. This is bad Sorry, but could you get up from your seat, Ojou-san? Huh? My magic is being pulled towards yours, Ojou-san. So its not being transmitted to the ss very well. Ojou-sans magic is too powerful. Master was serious unlike before and showed a solemn face. However, Ronnie, who saw that, said in interest. Even though you were the one who told us to have a good look? My magic isnt being pulled by this child, you know? Are you being sarcastic? You dont have to manipte magic so you wouldnt know! Well then, Ill be at the shop. Cordelia thought that it was better not to think about whether Ronnie and Master got along well or not, and turned towards the shop. She wanted to see him work, but if she got in the way, then that was inevitable. Ah, I strictly advise you not to leave the shop. You absolutely cant. Yes, I know. Cordelia answered the voiceing from behind her, rudely and without stopping, and closed the door. She left the warehouse, and the shops bell rang with a jingle just as shed appeared in the shop. Is it a customer? Would it be better for me to call Master? She thought, but she immediately dismissed the thought. Sorry for intrud-ing! H-huh? If it isnt Dilly. Eh? Hey. Whatre you doing? The one who appeared was Vernoux. He didnt have blonde hair and blue eyes like when shest saw him, but brown hair and dark brown eyes, but his face was definitely Vernoux himself. In the first ce, there shouldnt be anyone other than Vernoux who would call her Dilly after seeing her deeply hidden in a hood. The difference in his hair and eye colour was likely the work of the ntheims magic or something else. Even though the quality of magic wrapped around him was the same, she felt as if the wavelength was a bit different from usual. How do you do, Vernoux-sama. What are you doing in this sort of ce? Im looking around incognito. Its been a while since Ive had a society observation trip Rather, arent you surprised? My hair and eyes are a very different colour, arent they? I am surprised. You seem very used to this. Vernoux broadly grinned after looking around the shop to confirm that Master wasnt around. Its an important experience, isnt it? Getting to know the world that you cant see by staying locked up in the mansion, that is. I always have trouble ditching my escorts. It is truly a fine thing to have fun, and I think that your words are quite right, but please exercise some caution. It is extremely dangerous for a precious heir to go out alone. Cordelia shrugged her shoulders at Vernoux who apparently seemed more mischievous than shed expected. She, herself, had asked the impossible out of Ronnie, and thus had no right to say it, but she thought that his escorts sure had it tough. However, it seemed that Vernoux had plenty ofints with those words alone. I thought you were like a man, but youre also like a mother, arent you? Nitpicky. Also, Im not alone. I have Gille with me. Yourpanion? Vernoux called out to a boy who was looking at the items, Hey! He had dark brown hair and eyes like the current Vernoux. However, the wavelength of his magic was somewhat close to Vernouxs No, the wavelength was the same, so she predicted that he had probably got Vernoux to cast magic on him. This guys mypanion. Uuh His names Gille. I dont think that the name of yourpanion is something you could forget. Thats not it. Its just that we have various circumstances too. Vernoux said that as he briefly introduced her to the boy, Gille, this is Dilly. I see, him introducing me by my pet name probably means that that isnt the other persons real name either. Its nice to meet you. Nice to meet you. The boy called Gille spoke in a choked voice after hearing Cordelias words. Is he a little shy? But at this rate, an awkward silence will be created. Vernoux helped her out while Cordelia was wondering whether she should continue talking or not. What did youe here for, Dilly? Eh? Ah, I thought Id like some ssware, so I came here to ce an order for them. Hmmm. Youre really a strange one after all. Unlike Gille who didnt say anything, Vernoux spoke to Cordelia without restraint, but Gille advised him, Thats rude! A gentlemen! She noticed that they were talking on equal terms. While being moved by the difference between Gille and Vernoux. They probably got along really well since they were both sneaking around together and his social status was probably high as well. What kind of tools are the two of you Looking for? The words that Cordelia wanted to say were interrupted by screamsing from outside of the shop. A childs scream? It seemed that Cordelia hadnt imagined the voice, and Vernoux quickly shifted his body close to the door. Then, he opened the door just a little and peeked at the situation outside. Thereupon, they could clearly hear the previous indistinct voice. Please stop it. Return those flowers to me! Im saying that this is my turf, Ojou-chan. Come on. A childs voice and an adults voice. Thats New ones drifted here again, huh. Do you know something? Cordelia asked Vernoux who had the door slightly opened, without revealing his body to the outside. Vernoux distanced himself from the door, faced Cordelia and answered. Yeah. Various kinds of people gather in the Royal Capital. Once in a while, there are guys like that who get the wrong idea and cause a disturbance. Fools who try to show off their power to kids who sell flowers. Mypanion is in the back. Ill go and bring help. No, that wont be necessary. Since Ill be restraining them with my magic . Aaa-aargh?! Vernoux seemed to have noticed something and suddenly let out a voice in surprise. Cordelia was surprised at his voice and saw that something was out of ce. Come to think of it, where is Gille-sama? Wont you stop? The moment Cordelia heard that voice, she stuck to the door alongside Vernoux and looked outside. Then she saw Gille, who was supposed to be with them, standing majestically in front of the hoodlum who looked like a bandit. Next to him was the flower girl who appeared to be around their age. Wait, Vernoux-sama! That guy Going out of as he pleases! Whats he nning on doing? Like this, even Gille would be caught up in my magic. Vernoux muttered while making a sour face. It seemed that Gilles actions were a hindrance to the magic Vernoux was nning to cast. That person is a noble-sama who isnt used to travelling incognito, isnt he? Yeah. Todays the first time hes done it By the way, you can use magic, cant you? Huh? Yes. Then use the same skill as your older brother and restrain him. But, I have never seen Onii-samas magic before. Make nts grow rapidly and entangle the opponents The flowers in that girls basket, you see them too, dont you? If you can restrain him with that, then Ill handle the rest somehow. If she were to say whether she could imagine her older brothers magic from hearing that rough exnation, then she would say that she couldnt at all. Make flowers grow rapidly? I cant see far enough to see what kind of flowers they are, but I think that the flowers in the basket should be small bouquets. In other words, I couldnt make them grow enough to entangle someone even if I stretched them. (If thats the case, rather than making them grow, I should forcibly draw out the powers of the nts Amplification, so to speak? Is it close to the magic preservation skill that I used together with drying when I made dried herbs? Do I use it along with growth? But growth is the exact opposite of that skill Argh, whatever, I dont know!) However, things seemed tense outside. The hoodlum swung his fist down, and Gille nimbly dodged, but Gille was unarmed. If things went on like this, then Gille would be at a disadvantage. In that case, she could only give one reply. I, I understand! She couldnt say that she didnt understand. It was the first time shed use remote control-like magic. Moreover, it was growth magic which had a high level of difficulty. Cordelia imagined how her brother would use that kind of magic skill as she channelled power into both her hands and stocked all of her magic. While doing so, she quietly peeked at the hoodlum through the door crack. (Its no good. My magic wont reach him through this small crack. I have to go outside. But how do Iunch the magic in my hands?) Distractions were a powerful enemy when one manipted magic. However, even if she understood that it wasnt something she could do without thinking. Even she, herself, knew that her magic was shaking horribly. But, perhaps because of the after-effects, a scenery different from the usual was reflected in Cordelias eyes. Her field of vision looked as if it was suddenly covered with red stained ss and the ss was broken in some ces. It was as if an opening had formed and the moment she saw that space, she understood. (A hole that allows magic to pass through, thats what Master said!) If the hint is a hole in the ss that allows magic to cross over, then the gap that exists in mid-air, in the broken ss-like thing, might as well be a road that enabled magic to pass through. And, that just might have been the hint to remote control. She wasnt confident, but she couldnt afford to hesitate. Cordelia opened the door with her shoulder and poured magic into the opening, if she were topare, then it was like putting a thread through a needle eye. The hoodlum was startled by the loud sound of a bell and Gille turned around almost at the same time. The magic that Cordelia had released reached the inside of the girls flower basket. The flowers rapidly grew and, in the blink of an eye, intertwined around both of the hoodlums feet. At the same time, the stained ss world vanished from Cordelias field of vision. I did it! Okay, thatll do! Vernoux, who was still inside of the shop, muttered something as soon as Cordelia cried out and then held his hands out towards the hoodlum. In the next moment, an intense light leapt at the hoodlum, and he copsed. (Just like a stun gun I guess. He asked me to restrain the hoodlum so that Gille-sama and the girl wouldnt get hit by that, didnt he?) But, that hoodlum isnt dead now, is he? Cordelia thought, but she didnt dare to approach him. Also, even if it had alreadye to that, she was told to stay inside the shop so it wouldnt do to continue being outside. Therefore, she rushed back into the shop. In exchange, Vernoux took a step outside and blew a whistle with his fingers. Out of nowhere, two people with little presence appeared; they collected the hoodlum and left. It seemed that even though Vernoux said that hed ditched his guards, they probably caught up to him, and it appeared that Vernoux, himself, understood that very well. Thats why he didnt panic until Gille jumped outside, Cordelia thought. In that sort of situation, Gille talked to the girl outside. Are you alright? Huh, yes Thanks. You should be careful. Gille spoke eloquently, and the girl seemed to be mesmerised by him. In contrast to that shoujo manga like scene, Vernouxs face was extremely close to a Hannya. Hes angry. Extremely angry. After Vernoux grabbed Gille, who had returned to the front of the shop, by the scruff of his neck, back inside, Cordelia could predict that he would yell at Gille. She took a step back and gently pressed on her ears. In the first ce, Vernouxs voice wasnt something so soft that she wouldnt be able to hear, just by covering her ears. Its not You should be careful, idiot! Ouch! Its good that it settle with only a little pain. You rushed out there without a n; if things went badly, then you could have been seriously injured. Of course, such a thing didnt happen , no, more like, Vernouxs escorts wouldnt have let it happened, but that wasnt the issue. However, Gille seemed unsatisfied by Cordelias words and countered with a half-re towards Cordelia and Vernoux. But, I couldnt just leave it be, now could I? No one said such a thing, did they?! Thats right, I also didnt say that we should leave it be. I just wanted to express that it was necessary to consider the situation. Jumping out there is a courageous move, but its not like it couldnt be called reckless either. Courage and recklessness are two different things. Cordelia rebuked in one breathe. There was no need to jump in without a n. Instead, if he had taken civil action, then Gille, himself, wouldnt have been exposed to danger. It seemed that Gille had thought about it in some way, but he didnt feel like epting it obediently. He whispered. I havent done anything wrong. Cordelia heard those words and delivered the finishing blow. Yes, you havent done anything wrong; but you also didnt do the best thing. Di-Dilly, I think thats enough Vernoux-sama, please remain silent. Gille-sama, people would get sad if you got hurt. Cordelia ignored Vernoux, who was defending Gille, even though he should have been angry at him while staring at Gille and said. After that, Gille was lost for an answer, he looked as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he said nothing. It wasnt like he was at an age where she could forcibly make him answer. She could also imagine that, since he was at that age, he wouldnt obediently admit to something even if he understood it. ( Well, I wonder how I should follow this up.) She wouldnt be able to convince him just by scolding him. She thought it was important to ry the reason, but unfortunately, she couldnt think of a way to follow her words up. Just as Gille insisted that hed done nothing wrong, she also didnt intend to say anything wrong. Amid such an awkward silence, a surprisingly reluctant voice broke that equilibrium. Say, I felt the presence of intense magic being discharged a while ago? Eh? Ah, yes. There arent any big problems, Ronnie. The one who opened the door to the inner part of the shop, andnguidly spoke to Cordelia, was Ronnie. Ronnie looked a little surprised to see two other children there besides Cordelia, but he didnt show any more significant reaction than that. However, it didnt seem like he believed Cordelias words. Well then, pleasee with me to the back. Honestly, I feel uneasy about whatever happened. Ronnies reproachful gaze of, I told you not to leave the shop didnt I? was too painful. See youter. Ill be excusing myself. Cordelia moved to the back workshop while desperately pretending that nothing had happened. She thought that Ronnie had been helpful since they were caught in an awkward atmosphere. However, Cordelias magic obstructed Masters smelting and, in the end, he couldnt finish the ss that day. ??????? As a result, the finished product would be delivered to her at ater date. As Cordelias magicposition was projected in the crystal ball, it seemed that she didnt need to visit the shop often. Master assertively said to Cordelia, Ill be counting on you for verification when it reaches the final check-up stage, but until then I have no use for you. Cordelia was depressed that shed lost her reason to go to the city, but Ronnie didnt hide his relieved look. His reaction might have been understandable since he was in a situation where he had to keep it a secret from the Earl. (I wanted to know more about the city, so this might be a little disappointing But, my project is definitely progressing.) Cordelia returned to her own room at the mansion and pulled out a book from among the books which lined up on top of her desk. It was an experiment record and diary; it was where Cordelia wrote her experiment ns, the medicinal herb types and effects she remembered, and information about the medicinal herbs that shed collected. Today passed by like a storm, didnt it? Cordelia muttered while writing in her diary. She wanted to write about it before she forgot the feeling she had when she sessfully cast remote magic. She ran her pen through the page based on that desire. She continued to write the feeling she had at that time; perhaps no one other than her could read what she wrote. She tried to ask Ronnie about remote magic on their way back from the workshop. He seemed surprised that she knew about remote magic and exined it briefly to her. Well, simply put, you increase the magic within yourself and find a path within the atmosphere. Magic is not normally visible, but if someone with high mana concentrated, then its possible for them to perceive it. Therefore, concentrate and choose a path where your magic wont be repelled by the magic in the atmosphere and fire it Its like a feeling of detachment. Afterwards, the magic will just fly off on its own. Does that path look concrete? I think its different depending on the persons magic, but in my case, I could see a lot of colourful small spheres in the atmosphere. Because the colour indicates attribute, its like youre finding a path that doesnt repel the magic youre using. The power falls when you hit your magic with a strange attribute and the direction of the magic will also twist. Cordelia didnt know if Ronnies exnation wasplicated or if she had a hard time following what hed said, but at least she didnt remember doing such a profuse thing. However, the fact that she was able to sessfully use the skill meant that what she saw was probably that path. Well, if the magic one maniptes is different, then the path is different. So its impossible to express it in a single word. Ronnie concluded, but for the time being, she was d that she couldnt see what Ronnie did. I would have definitely been confused if I saw a lot of colourful spheres at that time, she thought. If she could see the road clearly, then there was nothing better than that. The red world which was the same colour as her eyes. Is this the Pameradia Houses influence , shed also thought, but that was immediately countered by Ronnies words. Which reminds me, it feels like the Master pushes his power through if there are some obstacles in the way. It seems that you can wrench open the atmospheres magic if a path doesnt exist. It might be because he has excess magic, nevertheless, is that the norm of the Pameradia House? This is the first time Ive ever heard of it, ask my Onii-sama about those things. She recalled it when shed stopped reminiscing. At that time, I wonder if it would have been better if Id said a single, You were coolto Gille-sama. She didnt intend topliment him. She thought that the actions taken by Gille werent praiseworthy. However, his dashing appearance which was just like a Prince from a fairy-tale was cool, even if he was young. If shed been in the flower girls shoes then Gille would have definitely looked like a little hero. However, it was a bitte to think about it at that point, and it was difficult to tell him that since some time had already passed; let alone after shed said words that sounded as if she was lecturing him. (Maybe I was too harsh on him. I might have been immature. Ill reflect on it.) Even though I shouldve known that a sound argument wasnt always the right one. Cordelia thought that and closed her diary. Then she made one resolution. If I meet him again, then Ill find his good points andpliment on how amazing they are. When she made that resolution towards someone whose real name she didnt know; she had a strange feeling that shed meet him again. Gille-sama was a gentleman. Thats why Im sure hell be an even more amazing gentleman next time we meet. The little gentleman will definitely grow up into a really cool adult, she thought, unable to suppress herughter. (I also have to be a properdy for when that timees.) If they were to meet again, then she had to be someone that wouldnt lose to the imaginary him. A small resolution was quietly lit within Cordelia. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 1, Act 07: A Light Crimson Petal and a Letter Volume 1, Act 07: A Light Crimson Petal and a Letter The prototype ss container waspleted, Cordelia received that message from Ronnie five days after shed gone out to the city. That was the first thing that Ronnie reported to Cordelia when hed appeared in front of her, and then he made a suggestion. So, Id like to invite Master to the mansion soon; would that be alright? Cant I go to the city? You cant. The master will kill me, so please give me a break. If is it not fine to invite him here, then please consider that you wouldnt be able to receive the ss. Recently, after her morning lecturers were over, Cordelia received basic training in analysis magic from Ronnie; not in the greenhouse but rather, in the newboratory shed received from Elvis. The newboratory shed received was originally one of the detached buildings, with a structure consisting of two floors and a basement. It must have been renovated since all the floors now only had one room. It was a usefulboratory, equipped with chairs and desks; there was even a washroom on the first floor. Cordelia used the whole first floor for experiments and a portion of the second floor was made into a storage room. She hadnt used the basement yet, but she nned on making it into a storage warehouse. (But Otou-sama, just when did you prepare all this? Your daughter is impressed.) This gift, just like the greenhouse, which was arranged unnoticed, even though she was always at home, astonished her. But she couldnt stay surprised. Her sense of purpose swelled up inside of her when she received this, With this, I can quickly make the poultice for Otou-sama! She felt delighted at the excellent news that Ronnie had brought to her; after all, if there were no tools, then she wouldnt be able to make any progress. However, she felt a little disappointed that Master was going to deliver the ss. She wanted to use going to get the tools as a chance to go into the city so that she could see the townscape that she couldnt take her time seeingst time. On her previous trip, she had a moments free time before going into the workshop and inside of the workshop, but it wasnt enough for her to walk around the city. The merchants, who visited the mansion told her about popr goods, but there were many things she couldnt understand unless she saw them with her own eyes was her cover story, but most of it was just because she was purely interested in the goods. But it was difficult for her to do so when she saw how hard Ronnie was shaking his head, and how pale he got from her words. So, Cordelia stopped asking for the impossible. It wasnt fun, but it wasnt like she couldnt understand the reason why Ronnie refused. Adys incognito escorts had to make sure that nothing happened by chanceand on top of that, Elvis was home, unlikest time. To prevent Elvis from noticing, she also couldnt meet any of the other servants in the city by chance. In short, the risk of him finding out that she snuck out was very high. It wasnt unreasonable for Ronnie to be so unwilling. To begin with, she felt like Ronnie looked at her as if she was a troublemaker. She definitely wont behave herself, now will she? he looked at her like that. She wouldnt say anything selfish that would be dislikeable. Yes, that was why she maintained self-control for that matter. Being able to read between the lines and understand TPO 1) was also an indispensable skill for ady. That was why, no matter how many times Ronnie rudely said, Ojou-sama is unexpectedly untalented with analysis magic, arent you? as if he was impressed, Cordelia eluded it with a wry smile. Theres no need to say it like that; you could have said it a bit more indirectly She definitely wouldnt say something like that. He was the teacher who Cordelia had requested, and she believed that what he said was probably correct. Cordelia couldnt really understand the magic that Ronnie talked about. When Cordelia used magic, she mostly perceived and imagined the colour of magic power. To make it into a pretty colour with an atmosphere, as if her senses were mixed with the colours; that was also what her tutor taught her. But the analysis magic that Ronnie was teaching her was logical. It seemed that the magic power that Cordelia perceived as colours each had their own name, simr to chemical elements, and thebinations were used in the same way as chemical forms. As Cordelia was also a person of science, in her previous life, it wasnt like she was bad with chemical forms. However, she couldnt adapt to the sudden change in how she used magic. However, magicponents were often separated during analysis and, in Cordelias case, the results were disastrous if it was done in Cordelias magic since that relied on her intuition. Even if she understood that they were connected together like chemical forms, she still couldnt section and analyse them with magic. Still, she tried to practise it several times Just how many times did I cut leaves perfectly into two equal parts with analysis magic, aiming for only the magic power? However, even if she couldnt analysis anything, as Ronnie said before, there wouldnt be any problems if she just left it to the magicians who were employed by the Pameradia House, so she didnt have anything to worry about. But, she also had the disposition of wanting to be able to do something, unless she knew that she wasnt able. There was no need for weaknesses, as a beautifuldy. Regardless of whether she could do technical things or not, she wanted to at least be able to do the basics. So even if she couldnt do it now, she wanted to reach a point where she could do it in the future; Cordelia smiled at Ronnie while that little passion burnt within her. Just you wait, Ill be able to perform a magnificent analysis someday. Say Ojou-sama, your smile is giving me the chills; its exactly the same as when the master gets angry Im sure its just your imagination. More importantly, youre calling Master here, arent you? The sooner you call him, the better. If he cane today, then I want him toe today. If he cante, then make it on an afternoon thats convenient for Master. I understand. Well then, Ill send a message out, but hell most likelye straight away if you tell him to. He said he wanted to enter an Earl Houses grounds, after all. Sorry if hees smelling like alcohol, Ronnie added mischievously. A reserved knock was heard at the door while she was talking to Ronnie. Emina? Come in. Excuse me, Cordelia-sama. Emina informed Cordelia with a light, but elegant bow, Vernoux-sama is here. Looks like youre having a lot of fun, Dilly. At the same time, Vernouxs face peeped out from behind Emina. Oh my, Vernoux-sama? Its been a long time, hasnt it? Even if shed said it had been a long time, itd only been around five days. However, he woulde over unannounced once every three days ever since theyd met, so she thought that the interval between his visits had been longer this time. Furthermore, he came alone. Only he came here and he seemed quite ustomed to going incognito Is that fine, Marquis House? I really wanted toe a bit earlier; I had to express and write reflections down quite a lot of times. Im sorry to hear that. Did you reflect properly? Next time, Ill sneak out without causing trouble. Vernoux said while shrugging; he hadnt reflected at all. Cordelia thought that the childs potential was frightening because that was a genuine eight-year-old. He would probably be a cunning person who could put adults to shame with his scheming. She noted to herself that she should be careful not to dance on the palm of his hand. Ojou-sama, Ill excuse myself. Ronnie spoke while Cordelia was being appealed to by Vernoux. He bowed and left the room. It seemed that only withdrawing when there were visitors, was perfectly present within Ronnies head. Cordelia said, Yes, please rest in your room. In short, We will be continuing after Vernoux-sama leaves. It seemed that it was more or less conveyed to Ronnie, and he smiled wryly as he left that ce. He was probably going to take the time to talk with Master. Emina, the sweets and the new tea thats arrived. Please bring those out. As you wish, Ojou-sama. Well then Vernoux-sama, the chair might be a little ufortable, but please have a seat. Cordelia suggested that Vernoux sit on the chair. The wooden chair that Cordelia liked had been made sophisticatedly, but it wasnt like it was upholstered with velvet, so it was hard. It was not the type of chair that nobles usually used. However, as could be said of the heir of a Marquis, he sat down elegantly withoutining. Is this hue from the Juglis tree? This is the first time Ive seen a chair like this, but it feels good to the touch. Its a speciality of the Pameradia fief, isnt it? He dered. It looked like he knew a good product, even though he was a child. Moreover, he seemed to hold considerable knowledge, since he understood the specialities of other fiefs and could even guess them correctly just by seeing them. Cordelia thought that the saying, Dont judge a book by its cover, probably referred to that. No, in Vernouxs case it is more his actions than appearance, but it probably meant something like that. The new tea leaves, was it? To have them directly delivered to Ojou-samas mansion means That you negotiated with the merchants yourself? Yes. I can guarantee the taste. Im looking forward to it. So What kind of business did youe for today? Vernoux always came over for confectionary and to kill time. Cordelia thought that today would be the same as well, and requested for the tea and confectionaries, but she asked just to make sure. However, Vernoux had a different purpose than usual foring. I came to deliver something today. If possible, I want to take the reply back with me, so Id like you to write one. Of course, Ill be having the tea and sweets. Delivery? A reply is it? Cordelia tilted her head in confusion, and Vernoux handed her a white envelope. It was a simple envelope with neither the addressees name nor the senders signature. This is? Its from Gille addressed to Dilly. If possible, please read it now. Vernoux said that and Cordelia thought about searching for a letter opener, but then she suddenly thought of another method she wanted to try; she aimed for the tip of the envelope and cast analysis magic. Thereupon, the upper part of the letter was cut by her surplus magic, just like the time with the leaves, and the envelope was opened beautifully. It was used for something other than its original purpose, but this might also be useful. Thats quite an interesting way to use magic. Is it elementary disassembling magic? Its a secret. Cordelia lied; she didnt want to say that it was a failure. Then she took out the writing paper that was inside. The writing paper, unlike the white envelope on the outside, was slightly light pink in colour. The next thing she looked at wasnt the writing on the paper, but the petals that were embedded in the lower right corner. They were from a rose. The petals looked as if they were see-through on the thin, yet high-quality, paper. Cordelia couldnt imagine what kind of processing the paper went through for it to be like that. Without thinking about it too deeply, her voice unintentionally spilt, Pretty. Well, I dont mind that youre fascinated with the writing paper, but read the contents as well. Youre being a little impatient, Vernoux-sama. Just when people are finally feeling impressed, Cordelia thought and turned her attention to the writing. The handwriting in the letter was as neat as a copybook, and it didnt look like the handwriting of a child at all. However, she could tell that he had written it in a bit of a hurry. That was also evident in the content of the letter. First of all, please excuse me for writing in a way that deviates away from formality. I had just heard that Vernoux will be visiting you, Dilly-sama; so I immediately rushed to pick up my pen. Cordelia smiled a little wryly at how the letter started. Vernoux always visited unannounced. This time, too, he had probably made up his mind and was in the mood to visit. She had no doubt that Gille had probably rushed to finish the letter so that he could entrust it to Vernoux. With that in mind, she continued to read on. Thank you very much for the other day. When I recall it now, it was an impulsive and embarrassing action, and Im reflecting upon what actions I, who was ignorant about the city, should have taken. I had intended to keep myselfposed up until now. However, I would like to dedicate myself to being able to make sound judgements, just like you and Vernoux. I cant do enough to thank you, but I enclosed a bookmark with this letter. It was the first time Ive made something like this under the guidance of my mother. Since I heard that you like flowers, I pray that it is to your liking. The letter was well-written considering his haste. Cordelia looked inside the envelope once more and saw a beautiful pressed pink rose bookmark, even though there were only a few petals on there. Its beautiful. Cordelia spoke in a small voice once more, and Vernouxughed. Gille, that guy, he was really worried about it. He actually said he wanted to write a more proper letter. Well, I didnt tell you that, though. I dont dislike letters such as this, you know? She actually liked them more than letters that dragged on, but as expected, she didnt go as far as to say that out loud. If you dont mind, please write him a reply. If you do so, then I think itll give him some peace of mind. He was really nervous before. Lets leave aside the matter of him being nervous I understand. Dilly, youre really strange, arent you? This kind of writing style, I probably cant write it even if I tried. Can you do it? I n to live ording to the circumstances, you see. Cordelia asked Emina to bring her some stationery. The stationery Cordelia had wasnt as unusual as Gilles, but she had several in pale colours. Cordelia chose a sky blue one from amongst the collection she had. It had a slight cloud watermark, but it was a favourite of hers. It was the same colour as the sky on the day she went to the city. She chose a dark blue for the colour of the ink. ( Im not really good at writing, so Im a bit nervous.) She had put in great effort to write beautifully, but she was also bad at writing in her previous life. However, writing would be necessary for her future. It wouldnt do for her to not be able to write them. It seemed that even Vernoux took her privacy into consideration and didnt look like he would peek at what she was writing. Cordelia confirmed that and puffed out a breath, then began to write vigorously with her pen. First of all Who was the one who ought to reflect? Gille-sama, I have been told to quickly write my reply, so Ill be leaving out formalities as well. Thank you very much for the wonderful bookmark. I will use it with care. If you ask me to be brazen, then excessive reflection isnt good either. In the first ce, even though I had given you candid advice at that time, it wasnt like everything that Vernoux-sama and I said was correct. Rather, I believe Ive said too much. I dont have courage like you do. Thats why going out in front of a girl and protecting her like you did is something I cannot do. And Im sure that the girl you saved viewed you as very cool, just like a prince from fairy-tale. If I had been in her shoes, then I believe I would have felt that way. Please let me imagine that if your current bravery had been mixed in with calm judgement, then you would undoubtedly grow into an even more amazing man. Cordelia continued writing But as soon as she got this far, she stopped and thought that it was a little bit exaggerated. Ill rewrite it, after all, she thought that and folded the letter shedposed so far. She put that aside, picked up a new piece of paper and she tried to ink the fresh piece of paper; but she suddenly saw a hand reaching out to her from the edge of her eyes and stopped it with her left hand. Vernoux-sama, please release your hand. Its not like its full of mistakes, now is it? Cordelia appealed to Vernoux, with what was probably the best smile she could make, but Vernoux also responded with the most dazzling smile he had. Because it is full of mistakes, Ill be troubled if you were to deliver this. No, no. Its precisely because its the first letter youd written that it holds your true feelings and thus has meaning Or so father said. Vernoux-sama, isnt it you who doesnt listen to the Marquis stories? If others saw them, then they both had wonderful smiles on their faces, but it was transparent to them that they looked like a fox and tanuki. Originally, Vernoux wasnt Cordelias natural enemy, but she also thought that he was enough of an enemy in parts that didnt involve her life. (In the first ce, Vernoux-samas cognitive abilities arent those of an 8-year-old child. Is this what they call a child prodigy?) Their hands trembled as both of them refused to take a step back. The difference in power would probably be evident if that had already been 10 years in the future, but as of now, they had no differences in their physique. However There was a difference in physical strength. As shed thought, there was a difference in strength between Vernoux, who was a boy, and Cordelia, who was an Ojou-sama. Hey, Vernoux-sama!! I wont look at the contents. I dont n on being that tactless. Youre tactless enough! Cordelia looked at Vernoux, who had already put the letter into his breast pocket, and sighed. She probably wouldnt be able to take it back from the ce hed put it in, and she didnt want to show the appearance of a flustered Ojou-sama. Cordelia cleared her throat. First of all, she had to get the letter back. Vernoux, at least put it in his envelope. Envelope? Oh, sure. Aah, but before that I forgot to write something, so please give me back the letter once more. Ill write it down. If its necessary then add it onto another sheet of paper. Its fine after all. Unfortunately, her efforts to recover her letter was easily rejected. As expected, this guy, hes sharp. And he has a bad disposition. Cordelia gave up and handed Vernoux an envelope that was the same colour as the writing paper. Either way, I was in the middle of writing a paragraph, but lets me that on Vernoux-sama too. Just as shed thought that Emina appeared from out of nowhere and called out to them. Today is chocte cake. A neatly cut up chocte cake was arranged on a simple te. The top of the cake was decorated with a small amount of gold leaf and coupled with pure white whipped cream. Cordelia looked at the cake with sparkling eyes, as if it was the only thing in the room. Vernoux also didnt hide his excitement and said, It looks delicious. As always, Im jealous of the sweets here. Sweet things rarelye out at my house. Does Marquis-sama not like sweet things that much? Mother doesnt like them, not father. She doesnt like them because itll make her get fat, she would sulk immediately as soon as father and I eat them. It appeared that even in this world, diet is an eternal theme fordies. Well, it wasnt that surprising since corsets exist in this world. But, I dont think that youd be able to eat to the point where you get fat while wearing a corset Temptations might be bigger than the pressure of the corset. However, if that was the case, then a day mighte when detoxification herbs will be useful as well.. Cordelia made a note of it in her mind. Oh, thats right! Is something the matter? Dilly, you said the Earl was your type, but are knights also your type? What was this all of a sudden? Cordelia was suspicious, but it was probably a pure question asked by a child. He might have asked it because he wanted to learn the coolness of adult men. In that case, answering with her preferences alone would probably be slightly off from what he expected. Cordelia thought and intended to tell him about a typicaldys preferences. Lets see Say, Emina. I generally think that knights are liked bydies. What do you think? Emina was a little surprised that shed been dragged into the conversation, but she didnt make it evident that she was shaken. She just slightly widened her eyes and then slowly answered Cordelia. Let me see. I think a lot of knights are idolised bydies because of their powerful aura, martial prowess and courteous manners. I also agree with Emina Thats how it is, Vernoux-sama. Even adult woman like Emina admire men who are knights. No, I didnt want to hear the general opinion. Vernoux had heard the two talk and said that, but Cordelia thought that he was probably being shy and didnt worry about it. He was interested in that, but he probably just wanted to wear a knights armour. If youre asking for my personal taste and not the general opinion then Lets see, I think that I prefer people who dont lie too much. Of course, Cordelia didnt think that all lies were bad. Cordelia, herself, thought that circumstances may justify a lie. Therefore, she didnt believe that all lies were bad, but she thought that lies should be kept to a minimum. At least, that was what she expected from people who were involved with her. She wanted to eliminate any possibility of being involved in unnecessary trouble. She was extremely cautious about information since she knew her hell filled future. But there was way that she would tell him that much, so Cordelia gave a nonmittal answer. In the first ce, it shouldnt be unusual to like an honest person. Thats why I answered him like that But, did I imagine it when I saw the corners of his mouth twitch? Cordelia thought that as she was about to drink some tea, but she suddenly turned her gaze to the bookmark Gille had given her. Its beautiful no matter how many times I look at it. That, do you like it that much? Yes. Roses are lovely arent they? She loved roses even in her previous life, but ever since she was reborn as Cordelia, she felt like she liked them even more so. The roses nted at the Pameradia House were very beautiful. However, more than being impressed by their beauty, Cordelia felt calm whenever she looked at the garden. It was a space where she could rx She felt that strongly. That was why she thought so. (One day, Ill make rose essential oils too. But, 50 rose petals are needed for a single drop of oil.) She thought that it would be challenging to look for a suitable breed, and she still had a lot to work on. She thought that it would be worthwhile, but she needed a significant amount. It would certainly be tricky. Whats wrong? You look serious. No, Ill eventually need arge number of roses, so I was thinking about making a rose garden. Roses? If its roses, then you can get quite a lot if you ask Gille. Cordelia tilted her head in confusion when Vernoux said that. Does Gille-sama know a lot about flowers? Ah No, rather than say its Gille, its his mother. She puts a lot of effort into improving her research, so she has flowers that arent on the market as well. Flowers that arent on the market? Thats amazing, but if thats the case then it wouldnt be easy for me to obtain some, now would it? It would be different if they belonged to Gille himself, but they were his mothers, and it would probably be difficult for her to hand over her research materials. She wasnt that close with Gille either, so she hesitated to ask that of him. In the first ce, it was hard for her to think that Gilles mother was cultivating a lot of roses for research, and she didnt know if they had been tested or not. However, Vernoux spoke as if he didnt mind such things, I dont think it would be a problem if you said you wanted them, Dilly. Cordelia couldnt understand what he was saying. What kind of roses and how many do you want? Lets see, rather than the colour, I want roses with strong fragrances About a few hundred to thousand kilos worth of them, I guess. A few hundr-?! What are you going to use such a quantity for? Vernoux spoke as if he was stiff. I also think its quite a bit. I also dont know how much it will cost. Cordelia continued. Im researching theponents of florae. Ah, you seclude yourself in the greenhouse, and you also came to the magic tool shop. Are you going to tear off that many roses? Im not tearing them, but I will separate the petals. She said, and Vernoux groaned. As I thought, the things Dilly wants are that kind of things. Even though you said you wanted a flower, you dont care about the colour. She felt like his true voice was mixed in with those words, but Cordelia didnt dare to talk back. Hes just talking to himself after all. Well, it might be difficult to get them all at once, but if I can find the breed you want, then you could probably cultivate it cant you? But if its still being improved then nothing can be done to increase the breed I want, right? To Cordelia, the vital thing about roses was not their appearance, but their fragrance and the number of essential oils they contained. If they were still being improved, then their colours and shapes would change as well, and Cordelia thought that it would be hard for the roses to be specialised in the aspects she, herself, thought were important. However, when she pointed that out, Vernoux replied with an answer that she couldnt understand well, Well, it probably wont be a problem. You have been saying that there wont be any problems for a while now, but why are you trying to help me this much? Moreover, it weighed on Cordelias mind that even though Vernoux wasmissioning the roses, the person who would be providing them was Gille. She was probably bothering him. Then Vernouxughed. Cant you guess? Vernoux said provocatively and lightly nced at the bookmark in question. The conclusion that Cordelia came up with when she saw that was that it was possibly an apology. If hes feeling sorry then I dont think its something that he should worry about that much. Thats not it Well, never mind. Ill try asking Gille whether they have any breeds with strong fragrances. That would certainly be a great help, but Somehow, she was unsettled and didnt feel at ease. I wasnt trying to gain his gratitude, so did I just perhaps acquire a massive debt? By the way, when do you want it by Dilly? If possible then within 6 or 7 years. The sooner I can get them the happier Ill be. It was decided that if you start researching then the sooner, the better. However, at least for now, she didnt have much use for them. Various good effects could be obtained from balm, but it could have an adverse effect if one werent careful about how to use it. All the more so for young bodies. Cordelia had that knowledge, even if Ronnies analysis wasnt finished yet. Therefore, there wouldnt be any problems with leaving the rose essential oils until after she became an adult. It was just that, if it was possible, Cordelia wanted to unveil it on her 16th birthday debut. Because that would be the time when shed be at the centre of attention, so she wanted to greet them with her favourite scent One that would leave asting impression of her. Besides, the Cordeliainside of the game had an appearance that looked good with roses. She wanted to make a rose fragrance for her sakeand, not for the sake of others. However, Vernoux was confused by her answer. I thought youd need it more urgently since you said you wanted it, but you sure are taking it leisurely. Well, if thats the case, then itll work out somehow. However, Vernoux-sama, Im not asking for the impossible. I also n to look for them myself, so Im not asking something unreasonable from Gille-sama. I wasnt thinking of saying that its unreasonable. Ah, you dont need to refill my tea. Ive already finished my business today, so Ill be going back. Oh my, thats so soon. Vernouxs words were surprising since he usually stayed longer. Vernoux always asked for seconds of tea before going home. The new tea leaves that she had obtained today also seemed to suit Vernouxs tastes, but he didntmand Emina for seconds as she prepared to make the second cup. How rare. Vernoux noticed that Cordelia was thinking such thoughts from her gaze and said. I have to bring this to Gille, whos eagerly waiting for it while behaving himself. Speaking of which What kind of person is Gille-sama? Huh? Because I dont interact much with people my age. Is he your friend or rtive, Vernoux-sama? Vernoux opened his mouth to speak at Cordelias question and then closed it. Then after he let out an idiotic sound, Uh he gave a vague reply, Well, Im sure hes my friend It was very suspicious. Compared to his usual attitude, his attitude seemed more appropriate for his age; she felt like he was acting a bit like a panicking primary school student. That was extremely suspicious. Seeing Vernoux act like that, Cordelia was suddenly struck with the idea that Vernoux might be hiding something outrageous. Could it be, that Gille-sama is perhaps, a woman? Perhaps you two were in the middle of a tryst, and so she dressed as a boy in order not to stand out It was normally an unbelievable story, but it might be believable if Vernoux was the one who nned for Gille to go incognito It was only an idea shede up with, but it seemed most fitting once shed voiced it. Indeed, he probably didnt want to say it if he was with the one he loved. He was probably embarrassed. In contrast to Cordelia, who thought that and began to form an understanding, Vernoux gradually twisted his face. Dont joke around. Gille is definitely a man! Oh my Is that so? But, I admit that he does have an androgynous aura to him. Vernoux sighed and said, Well then, see you again, before leaving. He evaded it really well, didnt he? In the end, the only information she got from Vernoux about Gille was his gender, and that they were friends, so, in the end, she didnt know what his identity was. However, they would probably meet again, since they were around the same age, so she probably didnt need to ce such importance on the matter. Besides, she estimated that she really needed arge number of roses. She would appreciate it if she got some help in obtaining them. That was a conversion from her previous life so she couldnt say that it was the same in this world, but arge number of petals was needed if she wanted to make rose essential oils. For example, even withvender, whose oil extraction rate was lower than peppermint, about 1kg of essential oil could be obtained per 100kgs. However, if she wanted 1 kg of essential oils from roses, then shed need 20 times that amount. If it were only for her own personal use, then a lesser amount would be fine, but still, that was like saying she would be fine with just one drop. Moreover, the problem was the breed. Roses had two kinds of essential oils in her previous life. One was rose otto, which was obtained by the steam distition method, and the other was rose absolute, which was extracted with a method known as solvent extraction. Both were expensive essential oils, but absolute was the more expensive essential oil. Rose otto was extracted from damask roses, which was said to be the most fragrant and valuable amongst the 2000 breeds. For thetter, rose absolute, a flower called cabbage rose was used and, once again, that one also had a flowery fragrance. Based on that information, Cordelia searched through various books, and even asked her tutors about it But, she had yet to find the roses in question. She recently began to think that those same roses didnt exist in this world. However, if she were to research other breeds of roses, then there was a high chance that she would need to gather various kinds of roses in quantities of a few hundred kilos to one ton. Furthermore, if she left aside otto, the extraction method for absolute oil changed In which case, she couldnt imagine how many petals would be consumed just from her experiment in extracting the oil. Even if it werent exactly the same, if there were flowers that were suitable for strong fragrance essential oil, then there would be nothing better. Therefore, she wanted to find flowers with strong scents as soon as possible. If it wasnt a nuisance for Gille, then she wanted to ept his good will. On the other hand, she was worried about why Vernoux was hiding Gilles lineage, after all. He probably didnt have anything to be guilty about, but she was curious. (By no means did Gille-sama look like a bad person, but I wonder if hes someone I should be cautious about?) Cordelia thought while ordering Emina to call for Ronnie. Then, she sighed in the room when she was left alone. (Though, its not like I want to doubt him.) Cordelia felt strongly at times like that. Even though I am who I am today because I have memories of my previous life, I dislike that I cant face people frankly because of those memories. However, she couldnt cast those notions aside. In the first ce, she was thinking about avoiding her own death in the beginning, but if things really went ording to the scenario, then it would also lead to the downfall of the Pameradia House too. (Though its a bit excessive to say that I would protect the Pameradia House when Im the one who will be the trigger.) She didnt know what would be the trigger for her to go astray. No matter how much she thought of being careful, there was no way she could live without doubting people. But then, I cant deny that Im enjoying the present. Well then, how troublesome, she thought and smiled wryly. She wasnt nning on amusing herself with a game of seesaw. However, being in the same space as the people important to her made her feelfortable. That was precisely why she was living every day to the fullest. So that she could keep living in that space, and then; for her to be a beautifuldy. Thats right. Thats why First, I have to check Masters ss containers. For the first time in this world, Cordelia put the tableware back onto the cart with her own hands. She couldnt say that she wasnt hesitant; however, she had no intentions of stopping. Because of that thought, she could only think of Gille as someone whom she should be a little careful about. References 1. Time, ce, asion draw attention to a situation or experience that is inappropriate or worth noting Volume 1, Act 08: The Dignity of a Noble Volume 1, Act 08: The Dignity of a Noble Ronnie surely said that the magic tool shops Master would visit the mansion in the afternoon. Furthermore, at that time he had hinted, Sorry if hees smelling like alcohol. But what did he mean? It was the appointed time and the magic tool shops Master, who appeared in front of her eyes, had an appearance utterly different from the person she saw the other day. He was wearing a jet-ck robe, his hair was tied up in a ponytail at the back, and he was dressed in something that could be said to be a magicians uniform In short, he was neatly dressed. Naturally, he didnt reek of alcohol at all. Thank you very much for choosing my shop on this asion. Cordelia reflexively replied to Master, who stated so, with, It is I who should say so, I am thankful that you epted such a difficult request, but it didnt erase the awkwardness. It seemed that was also the case for Ronnie, who was there together with them. Master, whats wrong? This doesnt suit you! Master heard Ronnies words and caught him by the scruff of his neck, then lowered his head. You, what are you saying in front of the daughter of an Earl! Or rather, why did you take the Misses out! If Id known I wouldnt have acted like! It hurts, stop it! Masters outcry was quiet, but it was loud enough for Cordelia to hear. It seemed that even if he was buzzed from alcohol from noon at the shop, he was sti man withmon sense. Ronnie was like that, so she didnt think much of it, but now that she thought about it, she felt sorry if he became a victim of foul y. Master, please dont worry. Ronnie is normally like this after all. But, Cordelia-sama, this guy is Its fine. Hes talented. Thats more than enough. She said that, but Master looked like he still had something to say. Whats with this? Master and Ojou-sama are both being rude. Rather, Master also told me to go to the Earl mansion a while back and said that you wanted toe here too, didnt you! Did you think Id believe that you were telling the truth in that situation?! And, please excuse us, Cordelia-sama. Its fine. More importantly, where is the ss container? Y-yes, here is it Master spoke as he presented the ss container to Cordelia. The ss must have been affected by magic power because it wasnt entirely transparent; it had a slightly pale pink tint to it. The reason why Cordelia concluded that the colouring was an effect of magic power was that, when shed touched the ss, the movements of the magic power inside of her changed and was drawn towards the ss. Well then, Ill confirm it. Cordelia spoke and ced the ss container on the already set up apparatus. Then, she put the mint inside of the container. She had already prepared the distition water and cooling system, so all that was left was to add heat and channel magic power so that she could validate the ss. From here on out, I will have Master see whether my magic power reaches the medicinal herbs inside the ss container. However, I ask you not to let a word of what is being done here to anyone. I understand. Then, Im going to start. Cordelia exchanged a nce with Ronnie and then lit a fire in themp to start the heat. Before long, vapour began forming slowly and moved to the distition kettle. There, Cordelia held her hands towards the ss container and felt for the magic that flowed within her. When she did that, the magic power wasnt just being channelled into the mint, it moved towards the mint as if it was drawn to it. She didnt feel the magic power being repelled by the ss and the magic was easily absorbed into the ss. It passed through the ss as naturally as water flowed. Woah As expected of Master! This is apletely new type of tool, isnt it? It was a magic power that Ive never seen before, so I didnt know what path I should make to let it pass through the ss, but this is the result of the trial and error. Master answered Ronnies question and weirdly ended his sentence. 1) Cordelia smiled a little wryly. You dont have to be that nervous, she thought. But the ss was really fitting for Cordelia. However, she thought that Master would get even more nervous if shed said that aloud, so she decided not to say it today and wait for the next opportunity to tell him. Unlike ordinary ss, she could still supply magic power at a stable rate even while thinking such thoughts. With this, I can have simple conversations even while refining. She thought and asked Master. How much would it cost? No, the bill is fine. However, I will charge you starting from your next order. What do you mean by you dont need the bill? To tell you the truth, in the process of making this ss container, I developed something that seems like it will sell very well. Although its amp, by channelling magic power in a different way than normal, the hood transforms into something that looks like waves. This was made coincidently and would have been impossible if not for Cordelia-samasmission. As thanks for that, I would like you to ept this ss, free of charge. Master spoke and handed Cordelia a list that hed prepared beforehand, Your nextmission will be charged at the prices listed here. In brief, the fee for the ss differed by size, so the costs were varied. Also, the price of themp was written at the very bottom of the list. That was probably the by-product that Master had just spoken about. The stance of if you want it, then buy itin this section was rather amusing to Cordelia. I understand, thanks. Not at all, Im the one who should be thanking you. Just now, I was conducting an experiment to extract the ingredients from medicinal herbs; in the future, I will need small bottles for storage purposes. Can I count on you for that as well? Of-of course! When you have time, we can have a meeting to talk about the details. Fufu, thanks. Its interesting to see how Master is more nervous than the other day. Cordelia thought that while observing him, and Master was also observing Cordelias experiment with interest. This experiment, is it evangelism from a foreign kingdom? Youre wrong Master. This is a new experiment of Ojou-samas own devising. Amazing, isnt it? Even though shes this small. In ce of Cordelia Or more like, before Cordelia could answer, Ronnie, replied proudly, praising Cordelia as if it was his own achievement. At least, Cordelia wanted him to be a little more modest. It was embarrassing. But it wasnt like Ronnie was praising her, hed just blurted it out without thinking. Ive heard that high-ranking people liked to follow precedents, but thats not the case, is it? You mean that nobles are obstinate, dont you? Ronnie said something vulgar in reply to Master, he was behaving like he usually did. Shut your mouth, Ronnie. However, Cordelia was already ustomed to him acting like that. She ended it with, Its Ronnie, after all. If one were to say something like that to a noble, then they wouldnt bear with it at all, but fortunately, Ronnie knew how to get away from such nobles. His etiquette wasnt proper, but he was really good at running away quickly. Ronnies words arent necessarily wrong. Im also not all that familiar with noble society yet, but from what I hear, there are a lot of nobles who hate unprecedented things. Master looked at Cordelia in surprise since shed agreed. Cordelia smiled and continued. In the first ce, there are very few who would go out of their way to find a different method to do things if everything is going smoothly. However, isnt that the same for everyone, regardless of whether they are noble or not? .. Cordelia-sama, you sure look at things in quite a calm manner, dont you? Its not to the extent where you could call my mannerisms as calm. Youre too humble. As expected of a daughter of the Pameradia House. Cordelia-sama, the timing of bringing new things into the world is a business opportunity. Just like with mymp this time. I pray that your experiments will yield good results. Of course, Im aiming for that was something Cordelia didnt say. She received that advice because Cordelia looked young She was actually eight. She knew about the matter this time, but she didnt have any knowledge about how to be a merchant. Therefore, from there on out, she might be taught various things about business. Cordelia grinned and added in her mind, Ill rely on you here on out too. Next, to Cordelia, Ronnie let out a thoughtless, Ah. Ah, thats it. Thats how it is, isnt it? Ronnie? Well, Master is also amazing, isnt he? I didnt think of this, but if Ojou-sama seeds in business, then that means theres a chance that shell earn a fortune in the future, right? Im really looking forward to seeing what Ojou-sama will do with her profits. It seems interesting. It seems interesting? Cordelia frowned, not quite grasping what Ronnie was trying to say. However, Ronnie continued speaking with a smile. Because you know, both the greenhouse and thisb even dresses and jewels, the master buys all of Ojou-samas things for her, doesnt he? Isnt it fascinating to see what an Ojou-sama, who has everything she wants, would do with their newly acquired wealth? Its also amusing to see you put it in a savings box like we do, but you wont do that kind of thing, now would you Ojou-sama? You have really bad taste, you know. Please say that Im honest! Master chimed in at Ronnie, who wasughing, and Ronnie brushed him off. His gossip-like remarks were certainly not in good taste. However, more than that, Cordelia choked on those words. What I want with the fortune I get? Those unexpected words continued to turn in Cordelias head, even after Master had gone home from delivering her goods. Shed naturally thought about gaining profit. Raise her market share in one go with the balms that would have lowered the distribution costs. Then, make connections with influential nobles and obtain information. She had established that as the starting goal. Naturally, she also thought about raising her profits. However, the thing that she really wanted was information. She thought that it would be good if she could negotiation with balms as the weapon. Therefore, she didnt think much about the profits that would be generated. It was just like Ronnie had said, all the things she needed were always prepared for her by her father, Elvis. Whenever she wanted jewels, dresses and shoes, Elvis would arrange merchants toe to the mansion. She could even borrow most of herboratory tools from the magicians wing. There werent many things that needed to be made especially for her, like the ss. ( If so, then thats money I can afford to be flexible with, isnt it?) However when she thought that, it was difficult for her to find the answer straight away. For example, paying for all the things that Elvis had given her up until now It wasnt like she couldnt use it in such a way. However, it was probably undesirable. It would make it seem that she was trying to take credit for all the experiments shed started with Elviss assistance, and it would also look as if she was returning her presents with money. Above all else, it would be an impossible choice if she considered his position and pride as an Earl. However, even if she thought of other uses for it, she couldnt estimate how much profit she would make at that point in time. In the first ce, the essential oils themselves were still at the experimental phase, and it would still take a while for them to be balms. It was difficult for Cordelia to make a n with an unknown budget. (But, if I can get my hands on arge sum of money, then I would certainly respond to the expectations, and would probably try to use it in ways that are only possible for nobles, maybe.) Even Cordelia understood that she could only start the experiments because she was born as a noble. Therefore, it would be nice if she could use that money to contribute to something as a noble. Thinking that Cordelia wanted a new goal, a direction she should aim for; even a rough goal would be fine. But what can I contribute to as a noble? Cordelia stumbled from the very beginning. In the first ce, Cordelia only had knowledge gathered from books, so she was ignorant about the state of affairs in the world. The general knowledge of nobles had been drilled into her, but it was difficult for her toe up with an immediate answer to questions like; who are nobles, to begin with, and how exactly do they differ frommoners? Of course, it wasnt like Cordelia wasnt taught anything about what nobles were at all. For example, her tutor taught her that, Nobles are the Kings loyal retainers and they have the respectable position of being a role model for the people. Therefore they are respected by the people and possess many privileges, the tutor had said. However, there were many aspects that Cordelia couldnt understand with just that. To make time for her experiments, she had avoided quarrelling with the tutor, so she didnt pursue the matter too deeply; but, in the first ce, what was a role model for the people? Those wordscked specifics. Therefore, she couldnt imagine the appearance of a noble who was a role model for the people. The words Kings loyal retainerswas the same. Of course, that might just be the noble stereotype. But, if that was so, then Cordelia didnt understand what a noblewas. (Whats for certain is that that they are people who preserve a status system due to their bloodlines, and they are given special privileges because of their position. But that shouldnt be all there is to it.) She didnt think that the Pameradia House would be sustained with just those words. There were selfish people like Ronnie there, but the Pameradia Houses servants didnt only servethe house; she could see that they worked to the bone for the house. There must be a reason for that, and there might be a figure of a noble who should be respected there. Hey, Ronnie. The existence known as nobles, what kind of existence do you think they are? The timing was just right, Cordelia thought and asked Ronnie. Ronnie tilted his head in curiosity. Ojou-sama, Im the wrong person to ask that question too! Huh? If you want to ask that question, then you should ask great sempai, shouldnt you? Cordelia finally understood what he was trying to say. ??????? Cordelia was facing Elvis. Earl Pameradia, the great sempai of nobles Elvis didnt have to go to the castle today and was doing fief work in his own home, so Cordelia tried to ask the butler, Hans if she could have some of her fathers time. She had asked Hans to immediately inform her when her father became avable, but because it was her, Elvis had said, It doesnt matter when youe, she could meet with him straight away. Elvis seemed busy, as usual. She felt terrible for making him spare some time for her while he was busy, but her desire to ascertain facts won over those feelings. It was just that Cordelia wanted to get an answer not only from Elvis but from Ronnie as well. The things I can learn from Otou-sama are the way nobles think and how they ought to act. Ronnie didnt answer me and said, Id rather not, its embarrassing!! but what was embarrassing about it? In any case, Cordelia was currently in Elviss private room, facing him from across the table. She got strangely nervous when he faced her again. So, what business did youe for? Elvis directed some unfriendly words at Cordelia in their first father-daughter conversation in a long time. However, Cordelia also wasnt surprised by that aspect of Elvis. She was nervous, but that was how he usually acted, so she understood that he wasnt displeased or anything. Cordelia made up her mind and got straight to the point. What are nobles? Nobles are people of the ruling ss. Elvis immediately answered. His answer was frank and simple. At least, Cordelia felt that they werent words the head of a prestigious Earl House would say. What does he mean? However, Elvis continued without worrying about Cordelias confusion. Therefore, nobles are responsible for supporting the country and maintaining public order within society. People who have an obligation to pursue ideals under that great cause That is a noble. Elvis stopped talking for a moment and looked directly at Cordelia. Cordelia instinctively held her breath and felt tension run down her spine. Elviss aura was different than usual. Earl Pameradiawas here, that was what she felt. For arguments sake, if there were no people in a fief, then it would just be a prairie. However, wealth is created because people live there. Its also fine to think that the fief is protected by the people. Therefore, we nobles must protect the lives of our people. Some nobles work for a great cause, some are deceitful, and there are a considerable amount of nobles who will show their vanity. Theyre the same as beasts. If we cant always be proud of ourselves, then the dignity we possess is nothing but rubbish. Elvis said indifferently, but his voice certainly resonated the weight of his words. The reason she believed so was because of his tone and the heavy aura that he was burdened with. What kind of ideals do you have, Otou-sama? Cordelia asked, even though she had seen her father for many years, she felt as if this was the first time shed seen her father, the noble. Her tension increased as she asked that question. But the aura around Elvis softened, probably because Cordelia had chimed in. My ideals are vast. So vast, that I cant talk about them all in a short period. At present, Im mainly thinking about agrarian reform in our fief. Elvis said and stood up. He picked up a single bundle of paper from the pile of documents on top of his desk and handed it over to Cordelia. Cordelia dropped her eyes onto the bundle of paper and confirmed that, even though the letters on the documents were scribbles, they were still written beautifully. Elviss meticulous writing showcased the fine properties of the plots, the improvement ns andparison data such as simr crops to those plots. When she flipped the page, the draft design of a waterway came next. An experimental proposal to transfer magic power in the air to the water using a water wheel was also mentioned. Also, the names of many botanists and geographers were also written down. At this time, the Pameradia fief has a lot of major roads for trade, and it probably holds one of the top ranks in terms of prosperity in urban areas in this kingdom. The mountains are also abundant with magic power, and the quality of wood is top grade. The grade of the crops is also high. However, on the other hand, the efficiency of crop harvest isnt good. There are also surpluses, due to the size of thend, and it wouldnt be surprising if more crops are harvested than what is avable. So far For example, at the time of the Predecessor-samas, did they not observe the fields that much? Since the Pameradia magic had good affinity with nts, isnt it possible to select nts that are suited to the soil, or perhaps improve fertilisers by mixing it with magic power? Elvis opened his eyes wide in surprise at the unexpected question and then narrowed them immediately. Did the tutor not teach you about the history of the Pameradias? U-umm, just a little You probably only heard that we are descendants of an equestrian tribe. This is a good opportunity. Ill talk a little about the history of this House. Elvis said and began to talk about the general history of the Pameradia House. ording to him, the Pameradias were initially a former equestrian tribe who settled down in the current fief long before the nation was established. The area was a crossing point for trade in the east and west since those days, but thend itself was extremely barren, and they couldnt let horses rest there as theyd liked; so the area didnt flourish. The fief was only a crossing point. However, the family of the equestrian tribes chief were people who had initially lived in prairies and had the power to grow nts. That family used their magic and improved thend so that they could grow crops in the surrounding areas. It took many generations and the variety of crops that could be grown in that area also increased. Eventually, even people from other ces also gathered there, and the chefs family governed the people as the feudal lord. Afterwards, the mountains and forests where greenery grew thick also became a part of the fief, and it grew to a scale close to the current fief. A few generationster, they also assisted in the founding of this very kingdom. In other words even if the situation right now is insufficient from fathers standpoint, thend is sufficient enough if the people recognise the House. Yes. The improvement of thend wasnt only conducted a long time ago, but each new head of house has also tried to improve thend, but that has also been stagnated for about a century. At the very least, it didnt seem like the previous head cared much about it. That makes sense if I put it in a bad way, then would it be something like the previous head just resting on theurels of the past influences? She knew that their ancestors had been an equestrian tribe, but it was the first time shed ever heard something like that. She never knew that the Pameradias magic helped build a city and triggered improvements to the peoples livelihoods. Cordelias head was spinning with thoughts on what the fief, which shed never seen before, was like and then she heard Elvis say, Im sorry. I dont know about what the previous head was thinking, and Ive never thought about understanding his thoughts either. Therefore, I dont feel the need to think about it. Thest thing Elviss said seemed like he was spitting those words out and his words were colder than usual. Even his eyes, which were usually a warm colour, felt as if theyd frozen over. ( Speaking of which, when Otou-sama hit me, he probably had the same look on his face.) The first time shed rebelled against father, or rather, the day that shedmence the I love Otou-sama! attack. She faintly felt that he had the same expression on his face at that time. 5 years had already passed since then, but his aura felt the same as that time. The former head and his wife In other words, Cordelias paternal grandparents had already passed away, and she knew it. However, shed never heard about the previous head before. Cordelia you should remember this. You need power to achieve your goals. Authority is not something that you recklessly unt, but sometimes its necessary to show it. For example At evening parties and such? Theres that too, but, for example, the greenhouse that I gave you, that was made using the Pameradias technology and knowledge. If someone were to see it, they would fully understand the Pameradias power, wouldnt they? That greenhouse possesses technology that not even the Royal Family has, and is something that even the Queen secretly snuck over to see. It is also a testament to the power of the Pameradia House. ( Eh, the Queen?) Cordelia felt like she heard words that bothered her greatly amid a serious conversation. People will look down on you if you get regarded as having no power, and be forced to expend unnecessary effort. Anyway, it might be too early to tell you this, since you are still young. Elvis said, his expression had softened quite a bit. Cordelia was somewhat relieved by his expression, and her tension was alsopletely gone. If her father, who by no means was being malicious, made someone flinch with his attitude, then it would be hard to keep going She even thought that she would be the same; his expression was just that cold when he mentioned his predecessor. In the future, I wonder if its necessary to not be wavered by heated conversations, such as these, in noble society Its probably necessary. Although she thought that the road ahead of her would be rocky, she temporarily postponed those thoughts. Of course, she had confidence that she could employ the tactics of someone older than 8, but that wasnt good enough to win against an Earl who had amassed many life experiences. That was why she was using the honesty of a child. Cordelia smiled like a little kid and frankly told Elvis. Im not as much of a child as Otou-sama seems to think! Is that so? Elvis didnt deny her words. He might have just brushed it off, but she would be happy if he did agree with her a little. In the end, she felt that the answer Elvis gave her was vague. But as a principle, she vaguely understood the course of action that a head of the Pameradia House should aim for. And then, a problem also emerged. But I dont have the confidence to be someone like Otou-sama. She understood the general notion. However, it was a different matter if she asked whether she could be like him at all times. Especially towards the things that made Elvis speak about what nobles were without hesitation; the awareness that Cordelia held was only from things shed learnt in her lessons and wasnt something that came from within her. How far can I carry an ideal that didnte from my own thoughts? However, Elvis narrowed his eyes while Cordelia was worrying. How foolish. He said curtly and ced his hand on her head. His hands were huge. I merely responded as someone older than you. Its important to remember that such ideals also exist. You should search for an answer that satisfies you. Its useless to try and imitate me. Huh? It might make sense to initiate someone in the beginning, but if you stick to it, then there would be no progress past the starting point. She didnt see any hesitation in Elviss tone as he stated that. Youre clever. If you dont get caught up in being overly self-conscious, then as a noble No, as a person, you probably wont lose your way. Elvis dered and removed his hand from the top of Cordelias head. Im relieved to hear you say that, Otou-sama. Cordelia didnt say it to tter him. She just felt that she could genuinely be proud of herself if she had Elviss word on it. Elvis wasnt putting on airs, he was just stating what was true for him, and Cordelia felt a strong feeling of a nobling from him. Well, having said that Its probably impossible for you to understand without proper experience. If I can get a long break in the near future, then Ill take you to the fief. You may find the answer you seek by broadening your horizons. Really?! Yeah. The books on this bookshelf are about the fief. I dont mind if you take them with you. The medicinal nts you like so much are also written down in them. Thank you very much! Cordelia naturally smiled because she got a thrilling promise from Elvis. Elvis nced sideways at her and returned to his desk where the stacks of documents were. Cordelia approached the bookshelf, mindful not to disturb him and the sound of door knocks resounded throughout the room. The person who had appeared was Hans. Excuse my intrusion, Master. Marquis ntheim is here. I only have a bad feeling about this. Send him away. That is impossible, Master. Elvis gave a long sigh at the Marquis, who was apparently like his son and came today too without giving any advance notice. We dont need tea. At any rate, it must be a troublesome matter or something stupid. Theres no need to entertain him. You dont need toe. Certainly. Hans respectfully saw Elvis off. Hans smiled gently at Cordelia in the room without its upant. Please let me know if there are books out of your reach. Lets see Then that one over there. Then Cordelia asked Hans while receiving the book. Say, Hans. I have something to ask you, is that alright? Anything. I heard from father that the Queen came to see the greenhouse, but when was that? The Queen came two days after Ojou-sama went on a ride with Isma-sama. She came together with His Highness, the Crown Prince. Hans, who had said some extremely auspicious word for Cordelia, looked gentle as always. (The Crown Prince!!) So it was like that, huh, she thought, but on the one hand, she was relieved that they didnt meet. At least with the near miss, she didnt have to worry about having stepped on andmine without knowing. Thats great. She hadnt shortened her lifespan without knowing, but it was still bad for her heart. Her heart was still racing, even though she knew shed been saved. But in contrast to Cordelia, Hans continued to speak softly. The greenhouse is the embodiment of amazing technology, is it not? As expected of Otou-sama. Yes. Master couldnt help but make it because Ojou-sama is so cute. Eh? Cordelia, who was relieved, made questioning sounds at Hans and tilted her head in confusion. The flow of the conversation changed a little? As she wondered that, Hans continued while grinning. One day, Master suddenly finished all the matters that he had to deal with and demanded the construction of the greenhouse that had been nned several years ago. He reasoned that he wanted to grasp the current state of technology. He was acting out of the ordinary, and even I was surprised. Was it that sudden that even you, who has always been by fathers side, were surprised? Oh, I was just talking to myself, and I wouldnt bother to lie when Im talking to myself! It seemed that Hans wasnt only an excellent butler, he was also quite a cunning man. Its a secret, Hans kept saying as he put his index finger to his mouth. Master also knows that Ojou-sama is working hard from the reports he receives from Ronnie. The renovations of the detached building were probably also the results of his expectations. Its the Master were talking about, so he definitely has other reasons for it as well. Cordelia felt as if she was turning red from listening to Hans. (Ronnie!! There should still be almost nothing to report about; there shouldnt be!! Otou-sama, youre going to put pressure on me if you expect too much. Its easier for me if you just remain as a doting father) Thoseints shed through Cordelias mind. And then, she was filled with the desire to not betraying those expectations. Thats right. First of all, I want to decorate this room with flowers, so that theyll heal Otou-samas tiredness. Hans, please help me select some vases and flowers. Certainly, Ojou-sama. Hans respectfully bowed to Cordelia. Otou-samas heart seems to be breaking for the people, but it doesnt seem like he cares for himself much. So, Ill take care of him in his ce. Cordelia said and slightly smiled at the chair that was without its upant. References 1. Hes was being informal by using da then he ended it more formally by using desu. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 1, Act 09: Recruiting Ojou-samas as Testers Volume 1, Act 09: Recruiting Ojou-samas as Testers It was a while after Cordelia had gotten the promise to visit the fief together with Elvis. Cordelia set out to recruit the female servants, who worked at the Pameradia House, as testers. She was asking people to be test subjects for the prototype cosmetic products. Only five conditions were required of the testers. (1) Those who can receive a massage using the balms that are currently in cirction for one month. (2) Those who can receive a massage using a new medicine after the period for (1) is over. (3) Those who are not likely toe in contact with infants. (4) The payments for testers will be hourly wages based on the duration of the treatments. (5) In the unlikely event that any harmes to the tester, the Pameradia House will bear responsibility and provide them with medical treatment. Cordelia judged that these conditions werent bad. It wasnt like the wages of the workers at the mansion was low, but first, there was the appeal of earning extra wages. And the other more significant appeal was thatthey could use balm that only higher rank nobles could use and receive massage treatments. It was a luxury that was definitely hard to obtain with just their regr wages. However, she couldnt get good reactions from those conditions, and she didnt meet anyone who put their name forward for the trials. Cordelia thought that one of the reasons for this was probably because there were people who thought, This is too good to be true. At the same time, another reason could be that they were restraining themselves thinking, Other people probably want to apply for it. (If they have other reasons, then itll probably just be that they dont know how serious I am. Too bad, Id expected these reasons.) They probably assume that she wouldnt announce it herself and, considering the atmosphere of the mansion and the subject that she wanted to transmit, it wasnt unreasonable for them to think that. No matter how good the conditions were, she could understand that people would be perplexed by it. (Well, it starts from now. Itll ease my concerns if I can convey to them that Im really working on this and if I could at least leave an achievement to my name.) Yes, for example, if someone could be the sacrifice Or not, if someone could set the precedence then the problem should be solved. At that time, she believed that it would be good to inform them, Ill be recruiting from now on. Hey, Ronnie. Do you have any ns on bing a woman? I dont. Geez, please dont say absurd things just because no testers have appeared. Ronnie spoke in shock, but it wasnt like Cordelia was serious when she said that. About 80% of it was said as a joke. The remaining 20% was out of mischief. There were reasons why Cordelia, herself, didnt be a tester. The first reason was that it wasnt preferable for an Ojou-samato use things that havent gone through the so-called poison testing. Even if it had undergone analysis, to the very end, the results were only an assumption. There werent any poisons in the herbs, but if something were to happen then Ronnies job would be on the line. The second reason was that the effects of the essential oils were a bit too strong for children to use. Especially mint, which caused young skin to get irritated. Also, it wasnt like it was a fad for children, so there was no meaning for Cordelia to be a tester. So what are you going to do? Even though youve finallypleted the peppermint essential oils and balm at a stable level, there wont be any progress if youre hesitating about recruitment. Youre right. But, its not really a problem. She never thought that applicants would appear just because she had shown that she would receive them warmly. That was why she also thought of other ideas, or rather, she had predicted that it would happen, so she picked some testing candidates before shed even started recruiting. Cordelia grinned at the maid who was waiting beside her. Hey, Emina. Would you help me with something? Emina was actually of noble birth, but apparently she has been away from home due to her family circumstances. Cordelia also heard that Emina was serving the Pameradia House because Cordelias older sister had helped her out. Cordelia didnt know about the matter in detail, because she didnt talk with her sister much, and she never really felt the need to ask about it. Not even the servants knew that Emina had a noble background. Her conduct was so refined that it passed those of the servants, and sometimes they would say, Shes like a noble, but they only said that as a joke. Cordelia also maintained a master-servant rtionship with Emina. Emina also only served Cordelia as an excellent maid, so she probably wouldnt refuse Cordelias request. However, Cordelia didnt nominate Emina just to be a tester. It would be nice if Cordelia could offer Emina an environment where she could rx, as thanks for everything she had done. Also, Emina was a very beautifuldy. Therefore, she wanted Emina to undergo an experimental treatment to maintain that beauty. Of course, she couldnt deny that fact that it was convenient for her that Emina was of noble birth. Being a noble, Emina was ustomed to using fine goods. The servants at the Pameradia House were used to seeing fine goods, but it was a different thing for them to be ustomed to using those goods. Cordelia could probably obtain the impression of the products from the viewpoint of a noble. She probably couldnt get a win-win situation from anyone but Emina. Me, you say? Yes. I believe that it will surely bring good results for you as well. Yes, as Ojou-sama wishes. Cordelia was satisfied and smiled in response. Right, Ill be counting on you then. Ronnie saw that and muttered. Thats a good one. What is, Ronnie? As you wish. Ive never said it before, but when I hear it being said, it really feels like Im talking with an Ojou-sama. Ill use it from now on. Ronnie, Ojou-sama is always an Ojou-sama. Emina replied calmly to Ronnie, who was getting a little excited. Cordelia was used to Emina saying such things. However it wasnt like she didnt feel embarrassed when they are spoken by Ronnie. Ronnie, before saying something like that, are the goods that youd said would be done soonfinished? Ugh We-well, theyreing along little by little. Im counting on you! Yes Well, its as Ojou-sama wishes, isnt it? He averted his eyes, but why does he look like hes having so much fun from saying that? No, Cordelia also knew that. He was probably happy that he was able to say the words hed dered he would, straight away. Good grief, Im d that hes always having fun. Cordelia was asking Ronnie if the storage bottles shed ordered from the tool shops Master were finished, in other words, making the lids and such. Essential oils degraded easily. Therefore, she was using coloured bottles to store them, but she also couldnt neglect them being airtight. The lid was important. Also, at least when the bottle was unopened, she wanted the air to be expelled from it and prevent further oxidation because of the gas; she asked Ronnie to research such things Well, but him saying that it wasing along little by little meant that his research wasnt going too well. Well then, should I give you another job since yourete with your research, Ronnie? Huh? What is it? Even though were testing the efficiency of the essential oils, one persons help wouldnt be enough to test everything we want to, right? In short, were going to persuade someone else. Only Ronnie followed after Cordelia when she left the room. Cordelia had asked Emina to do something else, so she wasnting along with them. In the first ce, their destination was the magicians wing so Emina wouldnt have been very familiar with it. Wee, Cordelia-sama. The person who had greeted Cordelia at the magicians wing was the head magician, Cecily. She was a female magician with a slightly fit body and carried herself with dignity. Cordelia believed that she shouldnt ask a woman for her age, but she also knew that Cecily was quite old, since Ronnie informed her that Cecily often talked about her 10-year-old grandchild in private. Incidentally, she was in charge of supervising the water quality and the water reserves used by the Pameradia House. That involved tasks like preliminary testing for poison and being in charge of developing devices that utilised magic crystals, which were simr to waterworks. Cordelia grinned and informed Cecily. Im sorry for interfering with your work. I came today because I have something to ask of you. Something to ask of me? What is it you wish to ask me? Id like you to participate in my experiment. Is this about what Ojou-sama Is recruiting for? Yes. But what I would like to ask of Cecily is a bit different from the recruitment terms. Your shoulders have been feeling stiff recently, havent they? I think I have a way to solve this so I would like you to try the aroma bath. Aromabath? 1) Yes. I should be able to prepare it in a few days so I would like you to put the essential oils into a tub of hot water and take your time to soak it in. Bathing wasnt a custom in this kingdom. The people of this world had a very faint concept of soaking in a bath, so the concept of mixing something into a bathtub was the same. The bathtubs that existed in this world were steam baths and functioned like a water jug by pouring water onto your body from the bathtub. It existed mainly as something like a washbasin to draw water from. Take my time soaking in it? Cecily asked curiously in affirmation. Of course, Cordelia only replied with a grin. Yes. Please take your time to soak in it. O-okay It wasnt difficult to prepare an aroma bath. In her previous world, they had a method to mix small amounts of peppermint andvender essential oils in hot water. Using the essential oils of her current world, Cordelia thought that perhaps she could gain the same effects with half that amount. Peppermint could increase blood flow and act as a muscle rxant, andvender could elerate metabolism as well as help people rx. She still hadnt finished extracting the essential oils fromvender, but if she could harvest some more flowers, then she could still conduct the experiment. (The reason why its good for Cecily is that it improves shoulder stiffness, but I cant tell her that it also acts as a countermeasure against menopause.) Peppermint was undoubtedly an excellent essential for Emina to use. At the same time, it was certainly the best essential oil for Cecily to use. Besides, she was pro at detecting water quality. She was good at seeing whether it would be harmful or beneficial to her. If she deemed it to be beneficial, then the other servants cant help but admit that it was. Of course, it wasnt like Cordelia didnt have anything to be worried about. The essential oils that suited each person differed from person to person. She didnt know if the effects would work well for them or not. The vitality of the nts was originally strong. Her goal was to keep that vitality when extracting essential oils, but there was also the risk of strengthening unwanted effects, or effects that she didnt need at that moment. However, Cordelia had already learnt the ability to see whether an essential oil was suitable for a person or not. The biggest hint was the flow of magic power surrounding a person. If she thought about the magic power that caused the bad condition andbined it with the magic power that surrounded essential oils, then she could match someone with essential oil that suited them She noticed that while she was learning analysis magic. If there was an effect that she wanted to suppress, then it was probably possible to control that at the creation stage by using magic power. Cordelia still wasnt good at analysing nts, but if she could only use that power, then it was worthwhile to learn analysis magic. So, Cordelia read Cecilys magic flow and would try to prepare a mintpound, as well asvender essential oil, that suited only her in three days. Weakening the effects of someponents and strengthening those of others, was really time-consuming. Doing that for each and every person was probably not suitable for business purposes. However, if she were to give a made-to-order product to someone that held unique information, then it might be useful in the future. If she had any other worries, then it would be that the preferences for scents varied from person to person. No matter how good the effects were, people wont feelfortable using scents they didnt like. She could also understand a persons taste in fragrances from their magic, but she wasnt confident that she knew their tastes. (But, if I get good feedback from Cecily I still dont have enough ingredients, but I want to try making bath salts in the future too. Ill change the effects and methods little by little and make that into an excellent opportunity to let everyone know about my experiments.) Cordelia strongly reminded Cecily, Ill leave it up to you, while Cecily was confused. Cordelia was merely delighted that her experiment was progressing forward. References 1. Cecily says it in a way thats unfamiliar to her. Volume 1, Intermission 01: The Ghost Story of Pameradia House Volume 1, Intermission 01: The Ghost Story of Pameradia House That day, Vernoux was unusually calm when he visited the Pameradia mansion. He hid his right arm behind his back when he appeared in theboratory and spoke to Cordelia with a gentle look on his face. Dilly, I have a present for you. Vernoux-sama has a present for me? Listening to the words themselves was sweet, but Cordelia looked at him questioningly. This boy had never brought her a present before. Though, he had brought a letter that hed been entrusted with, to her before. On that premise, if she looked at his indescribable expression and extremely restless appearance, then she would be suspicious of him; Is he scheming something bad? Although she wouldnt go as far as to say that him actingshywas cute, but at the very least, it wouldve been better if he didnt turn his gaze away. ( Just what kind of troublesome thing are you hiding behind your back!?) As expected, Cordelia couldnt help but be suspicious of him when he acted like that. However, in the hand that Vernoux had vigorously thrust out when he had prepared himself, was an item utterly opposite from what Cordelia thought it would be. It was white and fluffy. It had slightly long, droopy ears. The thing that had charming eyes, which made her want to hug it, was A stuffed animal? It wasnt a troublesome thing at all. That was without a doubt a stuffed rabbit. The stuffed rabbit that was made out of wool was fluffy and looked like a real rabbit; it was adorable. It was also the same size as a real rabbit and seemed easy to hug. So cute. Cordelia received the stuffed animal with both hands from Vernouxs hand and hugged it as if she was hugged a real rabbit. It felt terrific. She liked animals, but it was difficult for her to have pets because she handled strong scented chemicals and she had few opportunities to pet them. It might be different if there was a zooin this world, but she had only seen wild animals from afar. The destructive power of the stuffed rabbit was amazing. It didnt move, but it hit just the right spots and healed her with only its appearance. Vernoux-sama, do you really not mind if I have this? Do you think its good for me to have something like that? Vernoux sighed loudly. He wasnt touched even if such a cute stuffed rabbit was in front of him. He doesnt know what hes missing, Cordelia thought and shrugged her shoulders. It certainly doesnt match your personality. So, why did you bring it here? With the way he acted, there was no way he bought this for me as a present. Moreover, he made it seem like he was doing this as punishment, so there was no way someone asked him to give it to me. She thought as she peeked at his face, but his mouth was zipped. However, after a while of silence, he slightly raised both his hands in the air as if hed resigned. It seemed that he couldnt stand her staring at him. Recently, my mother has suddenly started collecting them as a hobby, and she also filled my room with them. Are there a lot? Yeah. I tried to return them to her in secret, but theyre returned to my room before I even notice it. Im really jealous of you. I see, so it was something his mother liked, not him. Everything made sense. She hadnt met her yet, but she thought that the Marquis beloved wife was someone who surely suited stuffed animals. Therefore, even if Vernoux grudgingly said, Is this being forced on me something to be jealous of? it had nothing to do with Cordelia. Cute is justice. Of course, I would be jealous. You have a wonderful mother. Like I said, whats the point of me having something like that? Isnt it nice to have it, since youre a child? It suits you, you know? Say, who do you think I am? But you know, its cute, isnt it? Instead, I will keep answering him in this way. If only by appearance, then by no means did he and the stuffed animal have a bad affinity. It would be nice if he held the stuffed animal and smiled as service for his mother. She hated to say it, but he did have a cute appearance. However, Vernoux wouldnt agree with that; he might even get irritated if Cordelia said it suited him. But isnt it fine every once in a while, she thought; since he was the one who always said she acted like a boy and was weird. But if Vernoux-sama is willing to give it to me, then Ill ept it without hesitation. Ill also have to give it a name. It would be a shame if I gave this stuffed animal a stupid name. What should I name it? In the first ce, whats the gender of this stuffed animal? Is it a boy or a girl? She had a hunch that the day would end just by thinking about it. (Even so, I can put it by my pillow-side if its this big. If so, then it might be a good item if I stuff the inside with aromas. No, its adorable even if I just put it on the sofa Yes, its adorable I have to name it! Lets put off turning it into merchandise for now.) She looked at Vernoux, whose presence shedpletely forgotten about because she was so infatuated with the stuffed animal, and his raised eyebrows had returned to their original positions. Im surprised. About what? I thought you would at least say something like It looks like itll get dirty easily. Vernoux-sama, who do you think I am? The words she had tried hard to keep in, came out as amazement. Im happy right now so it would have been fine if Id just ignored what he said. However, because of his words, she did end up thinking, if I want tomercialise this, then Ill have to think of washing methods and dirt prevention methods. Because youre you, Dilly. I think it would be better if you changed how you view me, Vernoux-sama. If shed said, [thats rude], then he would say, [you too], andugh. But his next words were different than usual. Well, but thats also not bad. It suits you. For a moment she thought, is it going to rain cats and dogs tomorrow? She turned pale, and herplexion was probably bad right now. Whats with your expression? Its nothing I was just wondering if you have a fever, Vernoux-sama. He was probablyplimenting her. No, theponent of him speaking ill of her couldnt be found in his words. However, this is probably the first time hes everplimented me. That was why after her face had turned pale, she suddenly felt it getting hot. So what, is it wrong for stuffed animals to suit me? Her strange embarrassed figure changed to a slightly frustrated one. It was very ufortable to beplimented by a friend who always hurled insults at her. However, it seemed that Vernoux also didnt think that Cordelia would consider his words that much. Id behave myself if I had a fever. Thats true. Vernoux said that with a shrug of his shoulders and Cordelia brushed it off. However, she couldnt find any other suitable way to continue the conversation. So Cordelia continued to stroke the back of the stuffed animal to cover that up. ( I dont know what to do with this strange atmosphere.) No, it might have only been Cordelia who thought it was weird. If he wasplimenting her then she should say, Thank you, but she was reluctant to say that to his face. She felt like he would make fun of her if she were to do so. However, the silence didntst for long. Apletely cheerful voice resounded throughout the room. Excuse me, Ojou-sama. Theres a book Id like you to read. Ronnie. It was Ronnie who had said that while entering the room without knocking. He was surprised to see Cordelia and Vernoux in the room while holding a book in his hands. He probably didnt know that Vernoux had visited, but it was toote for him to realise it now. Cordelia resisted the urge to put her hands on her forehead and stared at Ronnie. Ronnie looked extremely ufortable. If youd excuse me. Ronnie, who still had his hand on the door, looked a little stiff as he smiled pleasantly. He would typically leave immediately when Vernoux came over to visit. He probably wanted to close the door and leave straight away. If it were Vernoux, then it wouldnt be a problem if he were to do so. Cordelia nodded at Ronnie as if saying, Okay, I know. The incident would end there. However, contrary to her expectation, Vernoux approached Ronnie as if hede up with something. Ronnie started shaking violently as Vernoux approached him. What is that book? Huh, yes. Ive collected this book since a long time ago. A History of Magic Thats a rare book. Vernoux spoke and took the book from Ronnies arm, then he turned the pages of the book. Cordelia watched as that happened and decided to help Ronnie who was in a state of chaos. Ronnie, why do you want me to read that book? Ah, yes. That This is a book I 1) I 2) bought when I was a student. I thought that it would be necessary for writing my thesis on the history of magic But I didnt need it after all. I I didnt read it at all, but I thought Ojou-sama would be interested since its an interesting read Ronnie spoke as if he was fumbling over his words. I see, she thought. Vernoux was standing while carefully reading the book, so it probably held interesting information like Ronnie had stated it would. These are legends of the various fiefs, but they are all fairy tales based on the assumption thatpeople originally had no magic. There are legends about people originally being spirits, or gaining power by consuming the flesh of demons, and also dreadful things that people cant see That is to say, people developed skills to listen to the voice of the world to ovee ghosts. There are many stories. Hmm. Well, magic itself is something that beasts can also use. There are also records of people using magic a long time ago, and their magic power varied greatly, so there werent many who couldnt use magic. I think it would be hard to imagine that there are people without magic. Youre right. But, its interesting that there are so many legends. These legends probably also reflect the history and climate of the fiefs. Yes. There are notably a lot of legends involving ghosts. There are many different versions. Cordelias ears twitched while Vernoux and Ronnie were conversing. There is a lot of different ghosts? Do you mind if I borrow it? By all means. Please take that book away immediately, Cordelia wanted to shout while the two were talking. She firmly grasped both her hands and prayed desperately for her twitching to stop. However, such a convenient prayer wasnt answered so easily. Whats wrong, Dilly? Nothing. Vernoux tilted his head in confusion when Cordelia replied perfunctorily in a t voice. The gesture was sweet, but she didnt want to answer such a thing any longer. Vernoux looks at the book and then back at Cordelia because of how she was acting. Dont tell me youre weak against ghost stories? D-dont say it like youre amused. Im not weak against them. Cordelia once again spoke in a t tone, but she still tried to lie. However, a very amused expression showed itself on Vernouxs face. Of course, Cordelia received a bad feeling from it, and her feeling had been right. How about we make things lively with some scary stories? The weather is also good today, so lets cool off a little. Its not that hot. Its rather cool. What? Are you scared? Cordelia wanted to scream, Of course, at the grinning Vernoux. However, she felt like she couldnt scream when she saw his face. This was a challenge; if she ran away now, then she was afraid that Vernoux would use this as an opportunity to include her in the telling of ghost stories whenever he could. Then it would be impossible for her to escape. It wasnt a challenge that staked her life, but she couldnt back away from it if she wanted to keep her peace. I have to win. And I have to make sure that Vernoux would never invite me to tell a ghost story again. She decided and smiled at him. Ill take you up on the offer. Vernoux-sama, please dont get scared. Ronnie, you sit down as well. Huh, me too? Ronnie probably didnt expect that she would involve him. Ronnie had an expression on his face that said, I want to leave immediately. However, Cordelia wanted him to bear with it. Ill give him any day he wants offter, so he just has to bear with it, for now, she thought and pretended that she didnt notice his expression. Im sorry, Ronnie. Then, Vernoux sat down with the book still in his hand and Ronnie also sat down in resignation. He really hates it, after all, Cordelia thought, but contrary to her expectations, Vernoux looked really excited. However, she understood that it wasnt because he liked ghost stories themselves. I dont know many ghost stories He groaned and said. However, her happy opinion of, Then, lets stop here, was immediately rejected, Nope. Then, Vernoux eyed the stuffed animal that Cordelia was hugging and said what was on his mind. Then lets talk about stories rted to dolls. I did give you a stuffed animal after all. He said something so unpleasant with such a cheerful smile on his face, she thought, but still, she didnt let go of the stuffed animal. She feared that her body would start shaking if shed let it go. The rabbit stuffed animal was already like a fancy shield for Cordelia. Even if I said that its not really a scary story. Ive heard a story about the wandering dancing doll at the Royal Castle. In a certain vige, there was a girl who could dance, but she was a little too overconfident. She tried to enter the Royal Castle, thinking herself to be The Worlds Best Dancer. But, of course, she couldnt go through the gates because she had no identification papers. She lived in resentment, thinking that the world didnt have good taste and gave birth to a wraith. That wraith possessed a doll within the Royal Castle and walked about doing nothing but say, Prepare an appropriate stage for me. And that doll still continues to haunt the Castle walls, even after the girl has passed away Ghost stories were indeed told like this, Vernoux thought as he tilted his head and said. Cordelia screamed inside her mind. (Wraiths being born from resentment Furthermore, her resentments were unjustified. How troublesome was this vige girl!) Yes, if that burst of anger had been directed at me She got the shivers from just thinking about it. Her body felt as if it would start shivering. Therefore, it couldnt be helped if her face was turning pale. But Ronnie was amazed at how Cordelia was acting. Ojou-sama, what about that story was scary? Its not scary, the scary thing is It was impossible for her to express what she was feeling with simple words. She couldnt say that she was frightened even before theyd started There was no way she could dere such words of defeat. Then, its the next persons turn. Will you go after Vernoux-sama, Ojou-sama? If they were doing things in order, then it would definitely be her turn. She didnt want it to be her turn yet, but it would be suspicious if she gave her turn to Ronnie. Moreover, if he were to tell a horrible story, then she didnt have the confidence to speak after him. Then, let me tell you a story. She wanted to escape, but she was the one who had epted the challenge, so she couldnt run away. I dont know many ghost stories in the first ce, and its not like I searched for the ghost stories of this world either. However, I was born in a country where many ghost stories were made in my previous life, she thought as she desperately tried to dig up memories from that life. The story about a staircase having an extra step; the story about the split-mouth woman chasing people at incredibly fast speed and the story about the eyes moving in a portrait in the music ss They were all scary stories, but I dont feel like talking for too long. Arent there any other? However, she recalled a particr ghost story which had a lot of simrities to the other stories. (Im reluctant to say it But Im also unwilling to withdraw!) Then I had no choice but to tell the tale! Girls are brave! I wont give up! Ill let you feel Japanese Horrorto the core! Cordelia thought and breathed in; then she spoke in a lower tone than her usual. A long time ago, there was a beautiful girl in a certain ce. A beautiful girl? How old was she? Vernoux-sama, please dont interrupt the story. 5 seconds into her tale, a voice called out, as if it was blowing away her determination, and half of Cordelias motivation flew out the window. In the first ce, if her story was interrupted like that, then she couldnt create a scary mood. Vernoux said, My bad, to the extremely drained Cordelia and lightly waved his hands, but he probably didnt mean it. Vernoux-sama, if you interrupt me with something that sounds like a joke again, then Ill stop telling my story. Yeah, ok. So continue talking. He urged, and Cordelia sighed. She had initially wanted to avoid telling the ghost story, even if shed recalled it. There was a good chance that it would be mixed with a variety of other stories and she felt that if she didnt tell it all in one go, then she wouldnt be able to continue. She didnt want to think about being interrupted without finishing her story when she was so enthusiastic about winning. Dont disturb me again this time, Vernoux-sama. Cordelia motivated herself once again and began speaking quietly. That girl was a maid and served a certain feudal lord. The lords subordinate plotted his death. However, the lord was aware of that and after some thinking, sent the maid as a spy. Soon after, the feudal lord was able to avoid a rebellion thanks to the maids actions. However, amid another battle, the subordinate stabbed the feudal lord and seized the castle. Thats a fairly cowardly subordinate. Well, if he were going to betray his lord, then hed at least have that characteristic. Im going to continue. The feudal lord somehow managed to escape, and the maid continued to wait for an opportunity to recapture the castle. However, an underling of the subordinate had already seen through her guise when the rebellion had failed. However, that underling had feelings for the maid and proposed that he would remain silent if she were to marry him. But, the maid feigned ignorance and refused him. As a result, the man felt he had been made fun off and decided to trick the maid. Did he expose her? No. He controlled her. He took a set of ten decorative tes that could be considered as heirlooms and hid one of them away. Furthermore, those tes were important and were stolen from the feudal lord she served. Yes, tes. There were no meanings to those tes unless all 10 were together. The maid who was in charge of the tes was used of the crime and scolded by the subordinate who had taken the castle. She couldnt bear with it anymore and threw herself into the water well Or so it was made to look as if she did. Was she killed? Yes. Hes the worst kind of guy. Vernoux said in disgust and continued, But that doesnt make this a ghost story. Cordelia motivated herself again. Vernoux-sama, the story doesnt end there. Cordelia lowered her tone again and continued while erasing any emotion on her face. From that night on, the subordinate heard the womans voice by his bedside every night. One te. Two tes. Three tes No matter how many times shed counted, she always stopped at the ninth te and sobbed. When she counted, the tes in the mansion also broke in order. Dilly, hold on Your face looks scary. They didnt see the maid, but the voice certainly belonged to her. Hey, Dilly Why is your voice so cold? Before long, a monument was built, honouring her as the guardian of tes. But the man who had tricked her, the subordinate who had taken the castle from the feudal lord and their rtives They all began to die, one after the other. But the tes were beautiful, so they were entrusted to a person who didnt know that there were originally 10. But the person who received the tes was also someone who had no connections to the tes. Therefore he was harassed and tormented by the voice. Cordelia felt as if her face had be really pale and creepy. Therefore, she didnt stop talking, even though Vernoux had interrupted her. Or rather, she couldnt. Listen, you can also hear her voice if you listen carefully When Cordelia finished talking, the whole ce was silent. After a little while, Vernoux opened his mouth. Dilly Youre really good at telling stories. Did you enjoy it? Yeah Next is, oh Its my turn, but what should I do? I can only tell stories about drunk men about to be killed by monsters disguised as women. Ronnie looked ufortably at the two silent youths Or rather, he was perplexed by the mood in the room and asked. However, he had already talked about the contents. They no longer had the thrill of finding out what would happenin Ronnies ghost story. Shall we finish here? Yeah. Cordelia immediately nodded at Vernouxs conclusion. Cordelia thought that she was satisfied with what had happened, but regretted that she had taken the ghost story challenge too seriously. However, she wanted to do it even if it meant that they would all be scared together The only thing she could assert was that she hadnt lost. (I definitely dont want to tell any more ghost stories .) Cordelia thought and gave a small sigh. Next, to her, Vernoux seemed to have broken out of his silence and asked Ronnie. Arent you scared? Im not really scared of things I havent seen myself Because its in their nature not to be noticed. Cordelia was scared of it because it was something visible, but Ronnie was the opposite. Was he scared of seeing them? What was he scared of? By any chance, was he scared of the Onee-samas at work? She thought. She also considered preparing goods that would help in getting a quiet nights sleep when she got back to her room. Her fear had already faded, and it would be best if she could get to sleep quickly. She might forget about the stories if she slept. Ronnie stood up while she was pondering. Well, Ill go prepare some sweets in exchange for not telling a story. Youre right. Lets have tea. It was a sensible proposal. Hot tea with sweet snacks. That should change my mood considerably. Cordelia thought. Ronnie was still being Ronnie. Come to think of it, we acquired a rare teacup, did we not? The cupse together to make a picture. It is said that it would be meaningless if one of the teacups are chipped. Or something like that, Ronnie continued, and Cordelia and Vernoux turned their faces towards him. Lets use the usual cups. I dont mind using the usual cups. Ronnie widened his eyes in surprise at their simultaneous voices and smiled wryly, Understood. The cups and dishes that he had brought were both pure white and had no pictures on them. Then after a while, whenever Vernoux visited the Pameradia mansion, he would always use those in, white tableware. References 1. Informal 2. Formal Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 1, Act 10: Before Departure Volume 1, Act 10: Before Departure In the afternoon after Cordelia had finished her dance lessons, which she wasnt very good at, Cordelia was happily handling tea utensils. Although she wasnt bad enough at dancing to step on her partners feet, she couldnt say that it was her forte either. She wasnt familiar with triple time 1) when she was Japanese. She should be used to life in this world, but having her memories return early was probably a barrier and, no matter what, she couldnt match herself with the triple time. She probably had to keep practising every day to get used to the rhythm. She appreciated that she had knowledge of her past life, but if she had a choice, then she didnt want to remember it. Therefore, she was refreshing herself by making tea. She knew that the tea would be more delicious if she got Emina to prepare it for her, but she also had fun making tea in her past life. Emina also tried to prepare her tea for her today as well, but she said, I obtained a new herb, so I want to try preparing it myself. Emina then prepared a pot for Cordelia to use in theboratory. It might have been difficult for Cordelia to make her own tea in the main building since the other servants were there also, but it seemed that she could make her own pot here. Cordelia was enjoying her time brewing tea since she hadnt done it in a while, and Ronnie came down from the second floor while carrying a box with both hands. Oh, Ojou-sama. What are you doing this time? I obtained a new herb. So I wanted to make herbal tea with it. Do you also want to try some, Ronnie? Yes, the tea that Ojou-sama makes is definitely more delicious than the tea brewed by the maid over there Oh, gah, this, I dont like this. Its bitter. I was going to tell you that you can add honey to it since its bitter, but you drank the tea before I could say anything. Cordelia smiled wryly at Ronnie, who was trying to return his tea with a frown on his face and offered him some honey. She felt like she had an older brother who was a handful No, a younger brother? Yup, honey is great. So, what kind of effects does this tea have? This tea was originally drunk in southwestern kingdoms, and its a good measure against hay fever. Cordelia spoke to Ronnie while drinking her tea without putting any honey into it. The elder herb was a herb shed found from a research paper on folk remedies. It was a cute herb with small white flowers. The route for obtaining stock had already been established, and she was excited for it to arrive. However, she had never heard about people in the Royal Capital suffering from hay fever before. She had never seen people of this world use masks before, but their eyes and nose did seem to get itchy She also didnt see her servants develop the so-called easy to tell symptoms of hay fever either. A survey conducted on the public concluded that about 30 per cent of the poption had hay fever This world was probably different. Even if someone had hay fever, there was a high possibility that they didnt notice it themselves, since only a low percentage of people had it. So if she were to sell it, then she would have to sell it for other uses For example, using it as a measure against the cold, but honey wasnt cheap in this world. It might be hard for people to drink it if they were bad with bitter stuff, like Ronnie. If so, then she could add lemon juice and make syrup with it Cordelia thought that was good, but there might be people who werent good with sour things, as well. (Personally, I like it either way.) Well, its hard to get everyone to like it. Cordelia thought that and lightly pped her hands. Well then, lets finish tea time here. The calends 2) leach oils should be extracted quite well now. Lets mix it with beeswax. If I remember correctly, you were going to make a cream to counter chapped skin. The servants, who work with water, are eagerly waiting for itspletion. Ronnie really seemed to like the herbal tea with honey and served himself another cup while he said that. She was a little surprised by Ronnies actions, because they were a bit awkward, and smiled wryly. She had started it to verify her own work, but as expected, she was happy that people were anticipating her products. She ignored Ronnie, who had started drinking his second cup of herbal tea, and went to retrieve the leach oils from the shelf. However, she was stopped by a knock at the door. The one who appeared was Hans. Cordelia-sama, the Master is calling you. Oh my, he is? Ill go right away! He should be at the castle today, how rare, Cordelia thought, but she knew that she hadnt done anything wrong, so her steps were light. An inspection of the Fief? Yeah. I thought it would be fine if I took you along with me next month. Ive already finished my work. Im thinking of staying there for a bit longer. Were leaving in 5 days. Be ready by then. There was no room for refusal from Elviss words. However, Cordelia didnt have any reason to refuse. Cordelia bowed once and said, Understood, and restrained her heart as it beat with joy, and returned to her room. Her pace became visibly quicker. The first thing Cordelia did when she got back to her room was take out a map. It was a map of the Pameradia Fief that shed borrowed from Elviss room. Thergest city in the Pameradia Fief, Ertiga, was located where the east-west highway collided with the north-south one. Therefore,merce prospered there, and it was so prosperous that it was also called the third city within the kingdom. Marine products from the south, handicrafts from the north, woollen goods from the west and iron and steel from the east. They also had an abundance of edible fruits. (But This doesnt really tell me anything about the viges that have good quality trees.) Shed heard from Ishma that the living standards within Parmeradia Fief were rtively high. However, shed also heard about regional disparity; for example, there were problems in regions with a smaller poption than the prosperous Ertiga. Since its Elvis, hell probably tell me about those areas too , she thought and raised her face as if shed snapped. No, this isnt the time for me to do this. I was in the middle of making calend cream! She quickly put the map away and hurried back to herboratory without losing her elegance. When shed returned, Ronnie had his legs submerged in a tub full of warm water and herbs and was enjoying the feeling of soaking his feet while reading. Hed said, Ill participate in the experiment! as he pleased, but Cordelia thought he was just having fun rxing. No, rather, there was nothing for him to be tense about. The book he was reading, titled Funny Stories from All Eras, also had nothing to do with work. If he had nothing to be stressed about, then I wonder if he needs to rx or not Well, whatever. Its fine as long as hes having fun. Cordelia lightly coughed to clear her throat and informed him, Ronnie. This is an urgent job. Otou-sama has allowed me to apany him on his inspection to the Fief. Therefore, I would like to make a gift for everyone at the mansion there. It was her first time visiting the mansion in the fief, so she wanted to bring some handmade gifts with her, and she wanted them to see the effects of her products. They still didnt know about her nt collections and experiments, and she was anxious to see how theyd react to it. (Actually, I also really want to test the effects of balm massages as well, but Even Emina is still in the middle of the current balm massage treatment. So I probably wont make it in time.) Despite feeling a little disappointed, Cordelia cheered up while thinking that her 18-year-old society debut was still postponed for several more years. Besides, it wasnt bad to attack first with daily goods. Ah, then this skin chapping reducing cream would be good, wouldnt it? Its a bit colder over there so they might be happy to receive it. Yes, I also thought about doing that Also, I think Ill be riding the same carriage as Otou-sama on the way there. I guess. This research started because I wanted to cure Otou-samas tiredness. So, Ronnie, go do some work that causes stiff shoulders right now! Ronnies eyes became dots, and he turned his head 90 degrees like a broken machine. Excuse me? Otou-samas stiff shoulders probably start from straining his eyes. 3) Im aiming to make apress medicine that will relieve him off his stiff shoulders. But I dont have any testers. Hans also seems to have stiff shoulders, but I dont want Otou-sama to notice. Ojou-sama Could you get stiff shoulders, that are the result of strained eyes? As you wish, Ojou-sama, was it? Ronnies cheeks twitched as he informed Cordelia, I can see a demon behind you, Ojou-sama. In the end, Ronnies stiff shoulders were something that wouldnt even take three days to get if he worked as a normal magician in the magicians wing, so Cordelia immediately sent Ronnie back to the analysis magicians workce. She pretended that she didnt see the pathetic look on Ronnies face. After Ronnie left theboratory, she recalled her own memories. Warm cloth can be used for shoulder stiffness caused by eyestrain, couldnt it? I can drop essential oils into hot water and dip a towel in to use it Its not difficult. Its not like Otou-sama has muscle fatigue. Then, she took out her own research book from the bookshelf and turned the pages with a rustle. I could make a good herbal tea if I had hibiscuses or rosehips, but I havent obtained any of those yet, and this has precedence. However, rosemary is useful enough for improving blood cirction. If the blood cirction improves, then so should stiff shoulders. Lets try it next time. The things that I could do with herbs are increasing little by little. But its not enough, after all. If I dont increase the variety a little more, then I feel like I wont be satisfied with my experiments. Cordelia thought while establishing her next goal, Its better to make a peble type of hot cloth, rather than just using a towel, isnt it? This world didnt have the concept of stickers, so making it wasnt easy, because she didnt have the equipment to make it with; but she wanted to make something easy to use, someday. Towels didnt take much time to use, but something easier to use would spread to more people. Besides if I canplete the sticker-type hot cloth, then I can also give it to Onii-sama as a present. Onii-sama probably also gets bruises, and Onii-sama might also need a muscle fatiguepress. Although she had such thoughts, the tasks right in front of her eyes were making gifts for people in the fief and Elviss present. She left her brothers gift to the side for now and wrote down the important things that she needed. She didnt have that long to prepare. If I dont use my time efficiently She thought, and Vernoux appeared. Vernoux, who was being guided by Emina, who was smiling as if she was troubled, didnt know the meaning of the word appointment, as usual. No, he probably knew the word itself, but he probably never thought it was something he should use. Especially when it came to Cordelia. Yo, Dilly. You look busy. As you can see. What kind of business do you have today, Vernoux-sama? Cordelia spoke while telling Emina to prepare tea and snacks. Speaking of which, are you not changing your hair colour anymore? Why did he change his hair colour when he went to town with Gille? She thought and asked. Ah, that, huh. Thats exclusively for the times when Im not alone. Well, its something like insurance. He replied vaguely. ? What is the insurance for? She wondered, but Vernoux put a flower onto the table, and she couldnt ask any further. It was a bright red rose. This is? Its from Gille. When I told him that you liked roses, he told me to bring it with me. Its a very beautiful rose, isnt it? It was a medium-sized rose with a pleasant fragrance, and more than anything, it was fresh. The white petals that were mixed in the centre were also beautiful, and Cordelia had never seen that type of rose before. What is this rose called? Ah This is a new variety that Gilles House bred, and it didnt have a name until recently. Its called Cordelia. ! Cordelia started choking, but she swallowed it right away. The name that was given to the flower that hadnt had a name until recently was my own, dont tell me it was derived from my name? She thought that, but shook it off to be untrue. Cordelia had been introduced as Dilly and hadnt given her real name to Gille. In the first ce, shed heard that his mother was the one who was improving the roses, not him. Therefore, this was surely a coincidence. Then Ill have to improve myself so that I dont lose to this rose. Gille said if you like it, then he could share some stock with you. So if you dont mind, could you write him a letter? Gille really wanted toe, but he hasnt been able to sneak out because hes been so busy. Vernoux spoke while he reached for the snacks that had been carried over. The way he ate was very elegant. It was so elegant that one wouldnt think he sneaks out. Err, Vernoux-sama. Hmmm? I want to write a proper letter, so would it be alright for me to give you the letterter? I wouldnt be able to write it properly by the time you leave, Vernoux-sama. If its necessary, Ill have my servants deliver it. She said that and Vernoux frowned. If you send the letter to my ce, itll be easier to deliver it to Gille But, well, cant you write it quickly? Why? Gille is definitely restless. He said it so seriously that Cordelia spurted a bit. Vernoux-sama, youre exaggerating. Theres no way Gille-sama would be restlessly waiting for my letter, is there? Cordelia giggled at Vernoux who said a joke with an unusually serious face. I wont say that you have to give me the letter today, but I want to hear your reply in regards to the flower. The flower? Its gorgeous. Thats not what I meant. About the stocks, do you want some or not? She worried a little from being told so. This rose was gorgeous. It had a lovely fragrance, and she wanted to use it in her experiments. But since it was a new kind of rose, there was a high chance that it was going to be used formercial purposes by Gilles House. She wasnt sure if it was alright for her to use it. And, this wasnt something that she could consult with Vernoux about either. . I would like to write about that in the letter as well. Please tell him that its a gorgeous rose and I could gaze at it forever. Alright. Dilly is stubborn, so even if you decide on something you wont tell me. Vernoux-sama, Ive been thinking this for a while, but if you say something like that to ady then youll miss your chance at a fateful encounter! Of course, it had nothing to do with her. Despite his fathers emphasis on a fateful encounter, he seemed to be blocking the path to his own fate. Make no mistake, he was headed towards a dead end. It was a remark Cordelia had made out of concern for him that perhaps it would be better for him to correct it while he was still young, but the person in question, Vernoux said, You dont get it, do you? as he sneered at her. Im not nning to take this attitude if I think its my fateful encounter. So itll be fine. She thought that he was a really calcting child, but she wasnt in a position where she could judge him, so she smiled and glossed it over. Vernoux-sama, Ill watch over you when you find someone you like. She could listen to him as a friend and give him advice, but she swore in her heart that she would definitely stay away from it. ( Thats right, if I find something unusual at the fief, then Ill buy gifts for the two of them. I wonder if a special product would be better than something unusual.) Cordelia was suddenly struck with an idea. However, she didnt know what would make boys at that age No, boys in general, pleased. She realised that she didnt know anything about mens tastes at all. (L-lets depend on Otou-sama at times like these) Yes, Cordelia had a wonderful man close to her Her extremely reliable father. ??????? The next morning. Cordelia opened her mouth to ask Elvis a question while having breakfast in a warm, sunny room. Otou-sama, theres something I would like you to tell me. What is it? What kind of goods would make gentlemen happy? Elvis frowned a little at Cordelias question. However, it wasnt an expression that said, Dont ask such foolish questions. His expression simply said, I didnt hear you. At the same time, the waiter tightened his jaw and choked, is he okay? She thought and repeated her question. I want to give a gift to some gentlemen, but Im not sure what kind of gifts would make gentlemen happy. Thats why I want Otou-sama to tell me. A gift? Yes, thats correct. Im finally going to the fief, so I want to give them gifts that represent my feelings of gratitude towards them. I want to give them a wonderful product from our fief. She didnt mean to use such difficult words, and the reaction she got from it was iprehensible. Whats the matter? Elvis was silent. She was confused since her fathers reaction time was unusually slow. Mm, Otou-sama? I cant tell you anything if you dont give me information about the person. Ah Thats right! Im sorry. I see. Elvis was waiting for my follow-up. I was careless. She understood the situation, but then she realised that there was a problem. She couldnt tell him information about them. Vernoux and Gille were the people who she wanted to give presents to. If she told Elvis their name as a set then, while Vernoux would pose no problems, Gille was someone whom she met when she snuck out of the mansion. She couldnt say it. If she did then, Ronnie would get in trouble. (I could just tell him about Vernoux-sama, but Ill be troubled if he misunderstands.) Cordelias wish was to gift a present to her friend. But, if she only named one person, then it would probably sound like, I want to give Vernoux-sama a gift. Something like that sounded just like a girl consulting about love matters. She thought it sounded charming, but not when it came to her. It wasnt funny at all. She wanted to avoid such misunderstandings with Vernoux, and her intentions werepletely different. Also, she couldnt image what Gille liked from Vernoux, and she didnt want to fix his image onto Vernoux. (I might as well lie and say that the presents are for the servants But that would be pushing it, probably. In the first ce, the presents might end up being something for people of a different generation But I cant think of any other way to do this.) It was a bit impossible since she only had a few acquaintances and she had to keep Gille a secret from her father. (If thats the case Then lets ask about something that seems like itll suit Gille-sama.) Getting an urate idea might be hard, but I would be satisfied if I could get some hints on what to get. If I get a lot of ideas, then I feel like Ill know what to get Vernoux-sama as well. She thought and told Elvis about Gilles personality. Mhmm Hes a very straightforward person. She realised why Elvis wasnt replying after she uttered those words. He couldnt understand anything with those words. The information was too abstract. (The best information to have is probably age, but I cant say their age) Therefore, the only thing she could do was say what she thought his personality was. Hes a very modest person. And also kind. Also Hes extremely considerate. ntheims son? No! Cordelia immediately replied with a firm tone. How did those wordse about? Elvis nodded deeply as if he understood her reply If you understand then why did you ask? She wanted to ask him. (No, I know why he did it. Its because Vernoux-sama visits often, but hes only a friend. It was hard to say that I couldnt not associate with him, I guess?) However, Cordelia didnt think that the word honestsuited him. Gille being modest and considerate waspletely opposite of how Vernoux acted. The Marquis heir wasnt very modest and that, in itself, might be a problem. Ah, but of course Im thinking of getting a gift for Vernoux-sama as well. I want to get along well with him. The words shed said earlier were about Gille, so she inadvertently denied it before, but she did want to buy Vernoux a gift. If Elvis found out that shed given Vernoux a gift after refusing it, then he might think that she was hiding her embarrassment. Cordelia thought over what she said once again while the silence continued. (But I feel like Im already hiding my embarrassment.) She spoke about Gille while protecting his identity, then she denied that she would buy Vernoux a gift, but said that she would. Whether she intended to do so or not, that was probably how a soft Tsundereacted. (I didnt n to do that, how annoying.) It was so hard to get the conversation going while hiding Gilles name. Her impression of him was apparently optimistic. ( But Ive never given a gift someone of the opposite sex before, and its enough for me to reflect on this for next time.) In the first ce, the allegations of her acting like a Tsuderewere just in her imagination. But, just to be sure, she said words that would probably halt the damage. I think that Vernoux-sama will be a great gentleman in the future; but, thats only what I think. No matter how much Vernoux-sama grows in the future, hell never rival Otou-sama. Its not like Im looking at Vernoux-sama with dreamy eyes, Cordelia tried to connect her words with such a thought in mind and smiled in deception. The words I said arent lies. My fathers fantastic. Hes astringent and wonderful. A really charming person. She affirmed in her mind one after the other and then suddenly realised something. No. If I keep going on like this, then well stray from the topic of products. I cant let that happen. So, mm What kind of items do you think are good, Otou-sama? Perishables are good. We have sweets and smoked meat at the fief that arent sold here. Elvis gave an eptable answer after remaining silent for a bit. ( Indeed, things like food disappear after you eat them. Itll be superficial even if they dont like it.) Vernoux was one thing, but Gille seemed like the type of person who would be concern over things like that. If she gave him something expensive, then he might fuss over it. If she thought like that, then choosing perishables might not be a bad choice. She was a woman in her previous life, and she had a feeling that whenever she didnt know what to do, she just gave people snacks as gifts. (But, sweets and smoked meat? Food is certainly a source of energy so it might be good, but) Cordelia only had a vague and luxurious image of, Its practical and it wasnt sold in the Royal Capital, so young men like it. She was also anxious about leaving an impression of function over aestheticsif she gave Gille sweets since hed given her flowers. Vernoux on the other hand, always came over to her mansion to eat snacks, so she had a feeling that hed eat unusual snacks as well. As for the smoked meat. was it something that youngdies gave to their friends? Elviss suggestions didnt match with Cordelias expectations in that regard. In the first ce, it wasnt like Cordelia wanted an answer that she could agree with. Shed asked because she really didnt know what gifts to get. Therefore, even if the answer wasnt something shed expected to get, she thought that Elviss answer of, this is for a general noble man, might be closer to his tastes. She wanted to gift them something they would be happy about, that was why shed asked. (Well, I might not know whats there, after all, if I dont go to the actual ce.) ording to Elviss advice, it was up to Cordelia to pick which sweets she wanted to gift. If she saw the real products, then she might be able to find something better than what she thought was there. Then, Cordelia felt that she could see a pivot point of various sweets. Of course, she didnt doubt the advice Elvis gave her, because there might be items there that would make her exim, This is it! (But, it was the right choice to ask Otou-sama after all.) Because of him, she now also considered giving food as gifts, when she hadnt before. You should ask other people as well. The answer might be simr to mine But no matter what, its always faster to ask the person. Cordelia nodded at Elviss answer. Youre right. Then, Ill ask Isma-oniisama too. Like Elvis said, it was better to ask other people as well. If it were Isma, then hed know the fief well, and he was also closer in age to Vernoux and Gille than Elvis was. So, she might be able to get hints from another perspective as well. Elvis was amazed at Cordelias thought process. Youre going to ask Isma? Eh? Yes. Is it bad to ask Isma-oniisama? Are you nning to give Isma a gift as well? Huh? Y-yes. I am. Cordelia immediately replied to Elviss sudden words, but the inside of her head was full of question marks. ( Otou-sama, I wonder whats wrong?) But, Cordelia also didnt go back to that question. She didnt know what was going on, but it seemed that hed covered up the story well. Isma goes to the fief many times. Theres no need for you to fuss over his gift now. But If youre worried about it, then you can bring him back some alcohol. I see so Isma-oniisama likes alcohol. I appreciate that he gave me a specific item, but it wasnt something that I could give to a child. It wouldnt suit Gille-sama or Vernoux-sama. Cordelia thought, and Elviss looked at her with a solemn look on his face. Tension ran down her back when she noticed that gaze. Cordelia, let me teach you something. Okay. There are times when you shouldnt use such sluggish words. If the other party is a man, then you should state his name. Covering it up could lead to big misunderstandings. Cordelia froze at Elviss words. (He really does think that Im consulting him about love.) It was unavoidable since even shed thought in the middle of the conversation. It wasnt strange for Elvis to think so. Cordelia gave Elvis a smile to remind him. I can only be attracted to those who really care about me, just like Otou-sama. So, you dont have to worry, okay? She informed him with that in mind. Unfortunately, she couldnt guess what Elvis was thinking with his teacup in hand, but the misunderstanding was probably solved Or so she would like to think. She would also like to think that she reminded him that, Because Otou-sama cares about me, you wont marry me off without me knowing, would you? Even if its to His Highness. However, Cordelia also thought that it would be challenging to ask Isma about this matter if Elvis came to a misunderstanding because of it. She might create a new kind of misunderstanding, and she wanted to avoid that. ( Well, if I really cant find the right item for them, then I can ask them at the fief.) She didnt have to panic just then. She also got a hint, so all that was left was to find a nice item. Cordelia once again moved the hand that had stopped moving and ate her breakfast. References 1. waltz, the minuet, and the mazurka 2. marigold 3. Strained from doing paperwork Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 1, Intermission: A Special Plan Written by the Head Magician Volume 1, Intermission: A Special n Written by the Head Magician A grave aura filled the magicians wing on that day. At the centre of the room was the rooms owner, the head magician Cecily Tierney Her nickname was Mentorand it felt as if she was looking at documents with bloodlust. A lot of books were piled on both sides of her like a cage. The eerie aura didnt match up with the beautiful early afternoon weather we were having. I seriously want her to give me a break, I thought, but I didnt know what would happen to me if I said that out loud. She might put me in a grip hold; I really didnt want that to happen. Therefore, all I could do was remain silent. The other magicians are probably not talking for the same reason. I cant be sure though; since I cant speak. The day before yesterday, my little master Cordelia-sama left these words with me before she departed for the fief, Im leaving things here to you, alright? Shell probably reach the fief tomorrow, I thought, but I actually wanted to go with her. I wanted to pass on staying at the magicians wing. At least, itll be great if the aura of this ce returns to normal, even if temporary. (It seems like shell get angry over anything right now.) A sudden scream filled the room, I DID ITTTTT!!! when I thought ofing up with a reason to confine myself in a different room. Needless to say, it was the Mentors voice. Fufufu, this is perfect! With this, we can announce Masters n! Mentor, you look like youre going to copse before you announce anything! Please sleep. You have terrible eye bags. Oh yeah, I didnt sleep because its a waste of time Thats right, Ronnie. Go buy me something sweet from ires Candy Shop. What do you mean Thats right!? Why was I made into a gofer when I gave advice to my boss? This is unreasonable. But Mentor ordered me around as if it was the natural. Youre not going to listen to the request of a pretty girl? The pretty girl is Mentors grandchild Gahh. I didnt say anything wrong; Mentor had a 10-year-old grandchild, so it was more suited to call herdyrather thangirl, even if she was in a frenzy just before. So calling her a girl might be rude I had thought, but Mentor was throwing a bunch of papers at me for some reason. It hit me straight in the face. It hurts. Did she reinforce the paper to protect it, or to increase the attack power? Either way, my nose hurts. Its Ronnies fault this time. Yeah, you shouldnt have said that. The magician Onee-samas, who were doing their work, said that. Why? But, I knew that I wouldnt have any allies if I express my opinions. So, I picked up the paper that was thrown. Ill be the one who cleans up afterwards anyway if it just gets left here. Then I noticed Whats with this research? n for a bathtub with an automatic water heater? In short, it was a draft for a bathtub. It was a strange, but peaceful sentence. I thought and read the title out, then Mentor said, Thanks for asking, as her ck-framed eyes shone. No, Mentor. You should really sleep. Youll definitely copse. But she began talking passionately. I noticed this when I tried Ojou-samas experiment. That, if we want a good result with the experiment, then we first need to build a bathing facility. Excuse me? The floating sensation in the bathtub is amazing. At first, I wondered why I had to soak in the bathtub, but the warm water felt perfect. But people wont understand if we just tell them that. So, I read foreign articles to exin it more properly. After that, I found a research paper documenting that thermal effects from bathing increase metabolism; thats more important than beauty. Also, the water pressure effects werent overlooked either. Thats right The more I researched, the more I regretted that I never thought about soaking in warm water before now. Even though the feeling of soaking itself is wonderful, it felt amazing to add fragrances to clear your mind. Ive never thought something like Im younger than my grandchild. And, I cant go back to how I used to bathe I cant do it anymore! Its long, so please just tell me the gist of it. So In short, Ojou-sama is lovely! . I want to make something like this for Ojou-sama; not a bathtub that I could only call a bowl. Mentor looked smug as she took a book in her hand. I wanted to tell her, This bathtub can fit hundreds of people inside. There was no way something that big could fit inside the mansion, no matter how big it was. Who would enter such a bath that was designed like a temple? Nah, Mentor probably would. Which world is this bath from? Its too big. I think this is still not enough,pared to what Ojou-sama is doing Well, the real one would be about this big. She said and showed him something shed actually drawn. I see, if its this then it would be about the same size as the bathhouse the servants use I couldnt say something like that. It looked at least two times bigger than the bathhouse. Are there several bathtubs because the effects of the water in each are different? Thats right. I thought it would be better this way because it seems like Ojou-sama has thought of a lot of ideas for things to add to the bath, and not everyone is suited for the same things. Well, youre certainly right But can you make such an amazing thing for the servants? Or is this only for Ojou-samas use? What are you saying? This is part of the research facility. The servants are only testers. This is a contribution to Ojou-samas experiment. Its equipment for that And, I want to appeal to Master. Im designing a nice bathtub for Ojou-samas use. No, she probably just wanted to use the bath. Definitely. Her im was too unreasonable. I thought, but Mentor will probablye up with a reasonable excuse for it while she waits for the master to return. Or perhaps I should say she had probably already thought of a decent exnation and it was just buried in the pile of documents. It was honestly unreasonable. She probably wasnt hesitating because it held no disadvantages towards the master. Unlike me, Mentor had an annoying position, so she probably wouldnt speak out this actively if it didnt contain any advantages for the master Probably. However, I was curious about them, since Mentor was putting so much effort into nning. Are bathtubs that great? A specialist in water quality is raving about them so much. Its impossible not to get interested. But, what will you do about the budget? How will you collect funds for it? Mentorughed when I asked something obvious. Ah, this, I have a bad feeling about this. Apart from the shape of the bathroom To tell you the truth, Id already given up on getting permission for improving the water-heating. Its used forundry; converting water into hot water easier by using the heating devices of the greenhouse. But you were assigned to Ojou-sama when I thought about asking for the development of such a device, so I postponed it Ronnie, Im ordering you in the name of the head magician. Finish the development research for this device by the time the master and Ojou-sama return. Seriously? But Ill get you to go buy some sweets before you start. She spoke without hesitation; yes. It wasnt that easy. Instead, wouldnt it be toote to start regretting the time I use to go buy sweets. But, Mentors eyes werentughing. Crap, shes serious. Its also an experiment to maintain the strength of the servants. You can do it, cant you Ronnie? Was yes the only answer? I cant; I dont have the guts to say that. Even if I think I can do it if I try I wonder if shell make a mens bathroom also? My shoulders dropped, and a devils hand patted it. Anyways, here. Its the sweets list. Go buy them. The Onee-samas wereughing, and they handed me the errands list instead of encouraging me Yup, I know. When I first came here Id thought, Theyre beautiful, but it didnt even take half a day for those thoughts to disappear. Yup. I wont cry. I dont regret getting a job here, and if I had to choose, then Id still choose to work here. But, I wanted to go with Ojou-sama after all. Ill try to negotiate with her directly. By the way, the negotiations by Mentor were settled quite quickly when the master returned in the near future. Na?ve, youre too na?ve master. Honey and sugar arent enough for how na?ve you are. 1)They use sweet to describe him Like hes too soft. But Well, I was one to talk since I stayed up all night finishing what Mentor assigned me because I thought it would make Ojou-sama happy. References 1. They use sweet to describe him Like hes too soft. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 1, Act 11: At the Fief Volume 1, Act 11: At the Fief It took about three and a half days to get to the fief from the Royal Capital. Cordelia received a lecture about economics from Elvis as the carriage continued to sway. The contents of the lecture mainly consisted of the economic situation in the Pameradia fief. From what shed heard from Elvis, the regional disparity that Isma had lightly touched upon before was bigger than shed thought. The main problem that prevented it from being solved was that the people living in the mountains and the people living in the famous wheat farms were satisfied with their current lifestyles. People dont seek growth if they arent dissatisfied. If they are satisfied with their current living standards, then they wont seek to improve their lives. That is But, dont they wish to improve their viges when they see the cities? They have pride. The pride the people in the mountains, have is that they can grow trees and make forests that people in the city cant. Moreover, the people living on farms take pride in the fact that they can grow more produce than people in cities. Therefore, they loathe studying, such as learning words, as it is a waste of time for them. They dont wish to learn. They think that its fine as long as the vige chief and the candidate can read. As a result, even if their agricultural research improves, no one can grasp academics or machinery. Therefore, they cant improve their harvest rates. Cordelia was at a loss for words. (Indeed, its difficult to find a means to make someone think something is necessary if they judge it not to be so.) That wasnt something that only happened now. Cordelia knew that well. It was the same for nobles who hated to stray away from tradition. Of course, it was possible to forcibly change the way the people of the fiefs lived. But, that would cause them to be unsatisfied with their situation. Even more so for those with a lot of pride. It would be fine if there were some advantage for them to be unsatisfied; but what did they want, Cordelia couldnte up with that straight away. How do you deal with the problem, Otou-sama? Ill have to think about it sooner orter. However, I have no choice but to be confident in the results I can see now, instead of worrying over unwanted things. For example, maintaining the rivers and wells around the farms. This way also makes the people of the fief happy. Elvis continued while looking out the window, Countess Weltoria knows more about that. Even now, Im still asking her to help me with that. Nirupama-oba-sama? Cordelia was surprised at the name that was suddenly spoken by Elvis. Nirupama Weltoria was the current head of the Weltoria House, a house which had female heads for generations, and was her aunt from her mothers side of the family. Cordelia also didnt see her often because she only came to the Royal Capital when Congress was in session. Cordelia was close enough to Weltoria for her to say, How about bing my adopted daughter in the future? Ill convince Elvis, while winking. Cordelia thought it was probably a joke, but if Nirupama wanted to adopt her, then that wouldnt be bad either. She wasnt confident that she would be fit for that position, but if she were picked for that position, then she would like to live up to expectations. And it was also the path furthest away from the worse scenario, so she was killing two birds with one stone. However, neither Nirupama nor Elvis would agree if they judged that she didnt have the qualifications for such a position. Her thoughts strayed from the topic at hand. That doesnt matter right now, the fief does. This is the first time that Ive heard about Oba-sama helping you. The Countess fief has advanced hydroponic technology. Therefore, she knows a lot about flood control. The citizens live their lives day by day, so they want results that they can see, rather than have expectations for the future. Other things can be thought about someday in the future, so its not easy to get them to understand. Cordelia suddenly realised something when she looked at Elviss side profile. (Otou-sama also doesnt n on leaving things the way they are but, things arent going smoothly.) He did his best with state politics while managing the fief. That was too much for one person to do. ( I have to be Otou-samas strength.) She only had her own research to worry about, unlike her older brothers and sister who were already adults and had their own roles. She had more time than anyone else. There were things she couldnt do because of her age, but there must be something she could do since she had free time. Cordelia was extremely eager to find hints of what she could do for him during the inspection. ??????? The primary residence of the Pameradia House was a lot bigger than their mansion in the Royal Capital. It was a white mansion with a flower garden and a variety ofrge trees. Also, the number of people who came to greet their returning master, while bowing, was also different. A man around the same age as Elvis stood at the end of the line, in front of the mansion. He took a deep bow as soon as he saw Elvis. Wee back, Elvis-sama. And it is nice to meet you, Cordelia-sama. My name is Zeke Gargotta, and I have been entrusted with the administration of the fief by Elvis-sama. Stop with the formal greetings, Zeke. Cordelia guessed from the way that Elvis was speaking that he was as close to (?) Zeke as he was with Marquis ntheim. Im Cordelia Enna Pameradia. Cordelia took a deep bow next to her father. Zeke was my subordinate when I was a knight. Hes the acting lord when Im not here. Even if you say Im the acting lord, its not like Im the head. I only do what the Earl has ordered me to do. I wasnt left out on the streets thanks to him, and my daughter also doesnt worry me. Zeke, who seemed a little yful, stated his own title, I am knighted. The titleKnightonlysted for a lifetime. In other words, he wasnt originally a noble. However, he was given the honour of knighthood by the royal family because hed made some kind of achievement. His achievements probably have something to do with that left leg of his. He had a cane in his left hand and was hiding his left leg. He probably had a honour-woundjust like Elvis. Knights got pensions when they retired, but they didnt receive fiefs. In other words, they had to find their next ce of employment. Cordelia guessed that that was when Elvis asked Zeke to work for him. Lunch is ready. Will I also be having lunch with you as usual? Yeah. I dont mind Come to think of it, wheres Aisha? Shes reading picture books to the children in town, like usual. I think shell be back soon. I even told her toe back before the master returns, he smiled wryly; he had probably guessed that she wouldnt make it back in time. At that moment Oh, looks like shes just returned. Cordelia turned around to look at where Zeke was staring. A pretty girl with chestnut hair and amber eyes was standing at the gate. Yourete, Aisha. I, Im sorry The girl looked down in shame as she trotted up to Zeke and immediately apologised to Elvis. However, Elvis didnt seem to care. Lets have lunch before it gets cold. Elvis spoke as he quickly entered the house. It didnt look like he was angry; he was just saying it like he usually would. Cordelia waste in following Elvis, so she looked up at Aisha and bowed. Its nice to meet you, my name is Cordelia. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance. Cordelia said that and Aisha bbed, Woah How cute. Then, she quickly spoke as if she had been startled, My name is Aisha Gargotta. I am in charge of showing you around during your stay here. Cordelia listened to her and observed her from the front. Aisha had big, round eyes and white skin. Cordelia thought she looked like a doll, and a question popped into her head. Aisha-sama. You can call me Aisha, Cordelia-sama. Say Can I call you Aisha-oneesama? Cordelia had an older sister, but her sister had married early, so they didnt talk much. Therefore, she couldnt help but speak her wish aloud to Aisha, who was probably around 15. Aishas eyes widened in surprise. I, I dont mind but Cordelia-sama has a wonderful Onee-sama, dont you? But I want to call you Onee-sama while Im here, Aisha-sama. Im still inexperienced, so I want Onee-sama to teach me various things or so I think. Aishas face turned red as Cordelia said that. I dont know if its alright for you to say something like that to me, but I dont think there would be any problems if Cordelia-sama were to call me so. Then, please take care of me Onee-sama. Im nervous. Aishaughed a little shyly and prompted, Well, lets go. The foods going to get cold. Cordelia felt that she was like an older sister. The main dish for lunch was Hollow Bird, which could be said to be a speciality product of the fief. The vegetables were also fresh. She couldnt tell if they were actually more delicious than the ones from the Royal Capital, or if they just tasted so because she was tired. But, I will know which is correct soon enough, I am staying here for a week after all. She thought that as she looked forward to the next meal. Elvis confined himself in his office in the afternoon, and Cordelia and Aisha were in a room in the mansion the room that Cordelia would be staying in. Cordelia asked Aisha various questions as they enjoyed their after-meal tea. Which areas of the fief can you go to, Onee-sama? I spend most of my time in this town, but sometimes I visit Caina Vige to the north, which is also known as Wheat Vige, as fathers envoy. The wheat produced there is the best in the kingdom and also gets presented to the royal family. Well, Im actually the Earls envoy on paper and not fathers. Aisha easily answered and Cordelia continued to question her. She hadnt heard of Caina Vige, but she concluded that it was the name of one of the viges that Elvis had mentioned before. Do people from Caina Vige also visit this town? They do. Theye here to deliver goods. There are those who also bring their children with them so I can read picture books to those children. I waste today because of that, Aisha who had said that a little funnily didnt look like she regretted it one bit. She seemed to be really good at looking after people. Aisha continued. I love books. So its fun to read books to the children. I really wish they could read it by themselves though Is it hard for them to read? Theyre smart. They would be able to learn how to read pretty quickly if we had time, but time is a bit Aisha cast her eyes down as she said that. This is probably the same thing that Otou-sama said inside the carriage. They think its fine as long as someone else can read it for them, isnt that right? Frankly, yes. Its difficult and sad. But, if it is said that that is our value, then I have nothing further to say. The aura around them got heavy as Aisha said that. Cordelia looked around to change the subject. Then she suddenly recalled something that she couldnt do in the Royal Capital, the important thing which she hade all the way here for. Onee-sama, would you show me around town? Huh? Sure. Yay. I rarely go outside in the Royal Capital, so Im looking forward to it. Otou-sama did say that we were inspecting the fief and Onee-sama said shell show me around. So, I could probably leave the mansion. Onee-sama epted my request just like I thought she would. What would you like to see, Cordelia-sama? I also want to buy a gift for my friends But above all, I want to see how the people live. Then, lets go to the market first. Itll be fine; no one here would harm someone from the Pameradia House. As Aisha said that, she looked happy,pletely different from her gloomy appearance before. Cordelia tilted her head and asked, Whys that? Aisha smiled and said. The Earl House is much more popr here than the royal family, so you wouldnt be able to stay here if you hurt the Earl House. Elvis-sama was very popr when he was younger. The people of the fief are conflicted between wanting him to stay here more, and wanting him to be more active in the Royal Castle. Its impossible to split him into two after all. Cordelias eyes widened in surprise at Aishas joke. Im a bit surprised. Now then, Cordelia-sama. Would you like to go into town now? We can go now? Yes. It should be fine. Cordelia could go out in what she was dressed in since she was wearing clothes for travelling. Aisha had juste back from town, so she was ready to go. The two left the mansion at once. Aisha walked around while talking as if she was used to it, and walked down a back alleyway as if it was a garden. Its a shortcut, she said and walked as if she was a kitten. Do you have any food you dont like, Cordelia-sama? Food? Nope, not particrly. Then, lets eat first. However, Aisha concluded that it wouldnt be good to walk and eat, and guided Cordelia to the eat-in corner of the shop closest to the market. There was a queue for the shop, but the queue opened up as soon as they saw Cordelia and they reached the front in no time at all. Its the Pameradia Houses Ojou-sama. Its the second Ojou-sama who stays at the Royal Capital. Shes absolutely beautiful. Cordelia heard things like that and felt a little embarrassed. She knew that she was beautiful, but that was the first time shed heard it from other people. It was slightly embarrassing. However, she couldnt show that she was. (I will appear in much bigger stages in the future. This is only the beginning if Ipare it to how balls are) She motivated herself and finally noticed. The queue had opened up so naturally, and she was guided to a seat just like that. Was this really alright? Does it look like Im abusing my power? She wasnt opposed to queuing up. She consulted with Aisha who replied while smiling, Its fine. This is everyones kindness. They probably cant enjoy their meals if they make the Ojou-sama of their lord wait. So, the correct decision would be to eat first. Aisha was like a teacher teaching mannerism. She had also used that time to order their food. And what arrived at their table was a delicious, freshly baked and slightly burnt scone, jam and tea. Oh my, this looks delicious. Cordelia thought that she wouldnt be able to eat much since shed just had lunch, but those thoughts were blown away as soon as she inhaled the aroma. Im prepared! she felt as if her stomach was saying that. These scones are made with flour from Caina Vige, which I talked about before. It really does look delicious. Then, lets eat. Cordelia wasnt good at eating scones, but she was surprised that the scone crumbled so easily when she put it into her mouth. So this is the kingdoms best wheat? Its really delicious. The wheat in Caina Vige is purchased by the kingdom at a fixed amount. Also, the Pameradia House also purchases a considerable amount and uses it for foreign trade. I dont want to think about it much, but wed be in trouble in times of emergency if everything were purchased at once. Aisha said that as she spread jam onto the scone and Cordelia chimed in with a remark. But Theres also a problem with the wholesale method. If the wheat is purchased directly at a reasonable price like this shop does, then it wouldnt be a problem. But, the vigers arent good with calctions, so theres a bunch of people who purchase it at low prices because the viges cant read. Aisha stopped moving her hands for a second. Some vigers can calcte, but they arent good with multiplication. Even if it looks as if theyve sold a lot of wheat and got a lot of money for it, there are cases where theyre actually selling their wheat for cheaper than they should. Is that true? Yes, I noticed that while acting as an envoy. But, I cant say anything once theyve epted a deal I cant even convince them that its the incorrect price in the first ce. Aisha said that a little sadly. She seemed really concerned about Caina Vige. Its hard to memorise letters and make calctions. But, I think that education is important so that the viges dont get deceived by malicious people. Ah, so thats why Aisha reads to the kids. Cordelia concluded. Aisha was good at taking care of others, but she reads to the kids so that they would get interested in words. She probably wouldnt make further process because shed been impatient. It took a lot of power to get things done. It wasnt her own power, but Cordelia had a powerful backer. These scones are really delicious, arent they? Huh? Oh, yes they are. Good produce needs to have a fixed price. It might be possible if they could discern what was needed. Or so Cordelia thought. Aisha-oneesama. I also want to think about this problem. Im sure this doesnt just apply to Caina Vige; other viges also face the same problem I also want to improve the literacy rate of the people living in the fief, so that everyone couldmunicate their intentions. To tell you the truth, I heard about this from Otou-sama as well. He told me that the harvest would probably increase if the vigers could read. I cant say that his intentions are the same, but you both want the same thing. Its not about being able to do it or not, Ill do it. Cordelia looked straight at Aisha with determined eyes. Aisha took a deep breath. Please let me know if I can help you with anything. I might have little influence, but I really do want to help. Yes. Im so d that youre here, Onee-sama. If I were eating this by myself, then I would have just finished the meal with, This was a delicious scone. Cordelia joked a little, and they bothughed at the same time. They looked around the bazaar a little after leaving the shop. Everyone at the bazaar instantly knew that she was ady of the Pameradia House and would all call out to her. Well make it cheap, they would say as they rmended her some precious metals with jewels in them, but Aisha, as her guardian, shut them down by saying, Ojou-sama has quite a lot of jewellery, and shes currently too young to wear too much jewellery. Instead, Cordelia was interested in a nice textured paper knife. It was made from Talen, a speciality wood from the fief. The wood was used to produce high-quality furniture. Ojou-sama, are you interested in the paper knives? Yes, I am. The shopkeeper talked to her, and she replied with a reserved smile. Then the shopkeeper pitched happily. Ojou-sama, you have your eye on an excellent item. This paper knife doesnt lose to metal in its sharpness, and its nice to the touch. Please hold it. Its light, and its hard to chip. I rmend this gem. He said, and she stretched her hand out to hold the paper knife. She was surprised at how nice it felt. You can engrave things onto it, so its a nice souvenir. Then Can I have two of these? And how many letters can you fit on here? How many letters? I can write a short sentence on it if the sentence isnt too long. Then, please write Thank you for everything Gille-samaon one of them. Is that too long? Cordelia felt that a paper knife was the best souvenir for someone who she always exchanged letters with. Unfortunately, the advice that her father had given her didnt give her any hints straight away, but she didnt feel like she was at a loss at what to get them when she saw the paper knife. Is this Gille-sama your Knight-sama, Ojou-sama? Huh? W-we dont have that kind of rtionship Haha, how nice. Ill engrave it for you. Ill carve it very carefully. The shopkeepers words surprised Cordelia a little, but the precise words that hed engraved on the knife didnt suit the appearance of the cheerful shopkeeper who liked to crack jokes. She held in her hand and couldnt help but say, Pretty. What should I do with the other knife? Lets see Could you engrave Cordeliaonto the knife? Understood. Im more motivated to engrave Ojou-samas name! The shopkeeper began engraving once again. (I cant imagine Vernoux-sama writing a letter, so Id better get him something else.) I may be biased, but sweets would probably suit him better, shes thought, but she decided to purchase a wooden mug, which looked nice to drink from, for him. When she thought over it carefully, it took 3 and a half days to go home, and it was dangerous to bring back food when she didnt know when shed see him again. She only brought dried candies to bring back home. Cordelia carried three paper bags with her as her eyes wandered to different things: A child pulling his parents hands while eating fried sweets from a stall; a housewife buying process meat for dinner and adults who were acting suspiciously. Cordelia looked at the bustling bazaar and got restless. This was the first crowd of people shed meet in this world. Cordelia-sama, lets head home soon. The sun hasnt set yet, but itll go down quickly once it starts. Oh, yes. Youre right. Fufu, its fine. Welle here again. Aisha understood that she still wanted to be here. Cordelia began heading towards the mansion while feeling a little embarrassed. At that time, she heard children speaking. Hey, Im so excited to see if theres wheat here like Caina Vige. But, the viges wheat can make delicious bread. Wheat is great after all. And the Otou-sans who make the wheat are even more amazing. Yes, she heard the voices of boys and girls thought to be from Caina Vige. Cordelia cast her eyes down. (This might be my first victory or defeat.) She thought and looked straight ahead. Cordelia visited Elviss study after dinner that day. She wanted to talk to him about something. She wanted to ask him about the state of the fief. Even though he had taught her a little about the problems of the fief, she wasnt able to grasp the current situation. Couldnt we create an environment in which they could learn how to read and write? If thats possible, then couldnt they build a school?3 She thought that she would be able to find a hint for those questions by talking to Elvis. Otou-sama, its Cordelia. Cordelia knocked on the door and informed. The door opened from the inside. It was Zeke who had opened the door. Zeke seemed a little surprised to see Cordelia, but he soon smiled. Elvis-sama. I will take my leave. Please call me at any time. Ok. Zeke being here meant that they were still working. She had thought that they had already finished working since they werent in the office Cordelia felt a little bad. Is something wrong? No I wanted to talk to Otou-sama for a little bit It was probably natural to think that Elvis would still be working even at a time like this. Elvis spent most of his time at the Royal Capital and would have a pile of work waiting for him every time he returned to the fief, even if Zeke was acting as the fief lord. Elvis, however, didnt stop writing and said, You can sit on the chair over there, as he pointed to a chair by the window. I heard that you went into town with Aisha. Yes. She showed me around. Ertiga is a very lively and good town. Everyone seemed cheerful and proud. Its not just Ertiga. Go to the nearby towns and viges with Aisha. Shes probably very familiar with these ces. I will arrange your escort and carriage. Cordelia was surprised by Elviss words. She was given permission so easily here, unlike when they were at the Royal Capital. Of course, visiting the fief was the purpose of the inspection, so receiving permission to go around might be obvious. However, in the end, she was only going as Fathers Attendant. Although Aisha wasing with her as a fellow attendant, she couldnt just wander off. Also She had doubted her ears for a second when she heard the word escort. Isma was a knight and also a regr of the national armed forces, but when she went out with him, it was more like an outing with Onii-samainstead ofbeing escorted by a soldier. Therefore, she was a little perplexed at having an escort purposely allocated to her. But it was the Pameradia fief so it wouldnt be strange for them to have a private army. No, it wasnt possible to defend the fief if they didnt have one. And, she once again realised that she was in a position where it was possible for her to be escorted by soldiers. Im just like a princess. No, I might actually be one here. Do you have any ns to travel around the fief, Otou-sama? I do. Its a bit far from here, but Im going to inspect the construction site at Mirs River tomorrow. I also n to head to the nearby vige. Could Ie along with you? I want to go to the vige near Ertiga but I also want to see Otou-sama work. It was impossible for her to watch Elvis work in the Royal Capital. She felt that the existence of the Pameradia House was a little special just from her little outing today. Therefore, she wanted to see Elvis doing that kind of work up close. If he said that she would be a hindrance, then she would have no choice but to give up. If she was asked, What would you understand if you see me work? then she might not have an answer. However, she thought that she might find an answer to Elviss What is a noble? in this ce. Elvis looked up from his documents and stared at Cordelia in silence. There is a condition. Yes? Understand this before we depart. If you dont, then it would be meaningless for you toe along. I will change the departure date to the day after tomorrow. Then, Elvis held out a document rted to riparian works. The top document had an outline of the current condition, aim and state of progress. Then, she discovered the Caina Vige was in the vicinity of the riparian area. The document had about 30 pages, and Cordelia concluded that the details were written in those pages. You can ask Zeke about things you dont understand. He knows a lot about this. Okay. The documents looked extremely difficult to understand with its small letters, but she was d that she was given them. It was a document that a child wouldnt understand, but Elvis had only said, Understand this, to her. Therefore, she could only respond to his expectations, because that was something she could do now. Is that all? Huh? Was that all you wanted? Cordelia was a little surprised by Elviss words. Because she felt like he was asking if this was the only thing she could do now. Cordelia couldnt answer immediately. She did have something she wanted to say. She wanted to do something about the viges. However, she hadnt found a way to help them. She couldnt consult him about this matter with such vague words like wanting to do something. Elvis didnt urge her to answer. However, he waited for an answer and didnt return his eyes to his documents. Cordelia thought desperately for an answer and finally opened her mouth. There is something, I want to aplish. But, I still havent found a way to aplish it. Will you listen to what I have to say once Ive found the answer? Are you nning to talk about something foolish that I would refuse to listen to you before you even start? It was a roundabout way of speaking, but he had certainly acknowledged her. After a while, Zeke said he wanted to serve tea and pushed the cart. Then, they talked about how he would often brew tea when he was a knight. Elvis would asionally reply without changing his expression, unlike the time when he was with Marquis ntheim. . Otou-sama, even half is fine, so please use the same kind of attitude on Marquis ntheim. Cordelia couldnt help but think that. But, that was probably how much he trusted Zeke, so much so that he entrusted Zeke with the role of acting lord. So it might be a matter of fact to say that it was natural. After theyd finished their tea and Zeke had finished talking about the fads and popr items in Ertiga, Elvis ordered Cordelia to return to her room. At the same time, Zeke also left the room to take away the tea utensils. Then, Zekeughed a little in the corridor. The Cap Master was in an excellent mood, wasnt he? Was he? Yes. Hes probably tired, and hell probably overwork himself at this rate, so Ill have to keep an eye on him. Cordelia smiled wryly at Zeke who was making fun of Elvis. Elvis didnt seem any different to her, but she was d if he was in a good mood. Zeke continued happily. Master has instructed me to act as the lord. But if I was to put it in another way, then I cant do anything without Masters orders. In short, Master is always tired because he orders me around. Zeke said that, but it wasnt easy to carry out the orders hed been given. Responsibility is heavy and unexpected events ur. Because he has such a heavy duty, he shouldnt say something like that so easily, even if he is humble, Cordelia thought. She thought so but she didnt say it out loud. It would sound too brazen. Zeke wasnt saying meaningless things after all. He definitely knew Elvis a lot better than Cordelia did. But she once again realised how much work Elvis did because of Zekes words. Elvis rarely used time for himself. He spends little time at home, but he would use most of that time for work. It was a little worrying, even if that was the image of a noble he was seeking. He worked so much that it wouldnt be a surprise if his body copsed. I wonder why Otou-sama works so hard. Those words werent a question, they were words that had just slipped out of her mouth. However, Zeke replied to those words. Probably because of his beliefs. I heard he had a lot of hardships when he was younger because he had no power. Captains favourite saying is, Your dreams wonte true if you dont have power. Oh, so Otou-sama wanted power. She recalled the I love Otou-sama incidentfrom when she was younger. She didnt think too much about him wanting status or prestige when she was discourteous at that time, but she wondered if he was implying something like that, back then. Even so, she was d that she had evaded it. She was able to listen to such talks calmly now because she had. Well, he has already umted a lot of power, so I dont think he needs to go that far to pursue it. Instead, the status he has gained has taken away his time. He bespletely exhausted from his duties without realising his dream. Regretfully, hes been this clumsy since long ago. Zeke said that as he smiled wryly. Cordelia parted ways with Zeke afterwards and returned to her room. She headed towards her desk andposed her n. If she knew how she to deal with it, then she could negotiate with Elvis. Therefore, she had to figure something out. (Even if I borrow his influence, I need the blueprints for the rental fee.) For the time being, her objective was to establish a school. A learning ce where children would be taught how to calcte and read and write. She wanted to make something like that. She was hoping that Elvis would make investments to the various expenses that would incur. Therefore, she had to make draw up a n for the investments. I can vision earning ie from it in the future. But, I cant charge money for it right now. She needed a n that would convince Elvis and the people of the fief If she didnt have a winning percentage, then it would be difficult for her n to bear fruit. Making education free Thats definitely not enough. I doubt the men who have confidence in their wives would send their children to school. Theyre also thought of as part of thebour force Ah, so difficult. Cordelia racked her brains over it. The sound of the door being knocked resounded throughout the room while the clock was chiming. Come in, Cordelia replied, and Aisha appeared. I came because I saw the light. Its alreadyte, Cordelia-sama. Oh my, is it thatte already? Yes, it is. So, I bought you ate-night snack. Aisha said as she happily held out the bread she was hiding before her and presented it to Cordelia. Arent you going to tell me to go to bed? Cordelia thought but didnt retort. It was impossible. The bread had a pleasant aroma. Its normal white bread, but its very delicious. Its been lightly toasted, so its warm. The bread that was presented to her was delicious and soft. Its made from a rare type of wheat, so we hardly eat it here. But, I did receive some from the children I read to. Aishaughed. Cordelia observed the bread for a while and then slowly carried a piece to her mouth. Delicious Isnt it? But, its a little different from the bread at the Royal Capital. Eh? Its soft and delicious, but somethings different. Could it be that it just tastes soft? Its a bit too dry and also different from the bread we eat for lunch. Cordelia couldnt exin it very well. If its just the taste, then I feel like this ones more delicious. But, I also feel like the dryness obscures the taste. Of course, this might just be a matter of preference But I see, if you use this wheat then . Then, Cordelia had an epiphany. Thank you, Aisha-oneesama. I think I see it!! Huh? Yes, Im d? Cordelia decided to talk to Elvis again tomorrow. Next morning. Cordelia immediately stopped Elvis as he was heading to his office after breakfast. Elvis had said that they would be visiting the river construction tomorrow. Therefore, that was the only time she could talk to him. Otou-sama. Theres something I want you to take a chance on. What is it? I would like to teach the children of Caina Vige to do calctions and read and write. I would like you to invest in the development of this project. Cordelia dered as Elvis looked straight at her. Elviss eyes were sharp; his eyes were always sterner than usual whenever negotiations took ce, and Cordelia had never seen him look like that before. However, she didnt pull back and looked straight ahead. You said invest, didnt you? So that means you hope to make a profit from it. I intend to make revenue from medicinal herbs in the future. During which, I would not only gain money but information as well. This information would surely be useful to Otou-sama. From medicinal herbs, was it? Ronnie has reported this to me before. It seems like youre thinking about opening up a business. Then, did you think of a concrete way to do this? I would like to open a school in which all the children of the farmers will attend. It doesnt have to be every day, once every few days is enough. Do you think you can convince them since farming is their livelihood? I would like to offer them bread made from the best baker in the Royal Capital in exchange for taking the children from the workforce of the vige. Bread? Yes, she noticed this yesterday while eating bread. Bread made by the best baker in the Royal Capital using the best wheat. I will offer it to the families. If I do that, then they would probably agree to the terms. I heard that everyone in Caina Vige bakes their own bread. I dont think there is much difference between baking bread and sending the children to study for a short time, in that case, I dont think it would make much of a difference. Also, if she could convince them to eat the bread and cooperate with her to make the best bread, if she aimed to do this, then she thought that they would probably work with her. Why do you want to teach them such things? For letters First, they could read contracts and books. They need contracts when trading wheat, dont they? And if they read books, they could adopt farming methods from other regions. Theres no need to actually adopt those methods, but knowledge is important. They might find what theyre looking for by reading books. You also want them to be able to adjust the price in case someone tries to cheat them, isnt that right? Yes. Elvis, who had his eyes cast down, looked straight back at her. I can see how there will be some opposition, but the details can probably be settled through negotiations. However, there is one problem. Which is? You are still a child. Cordelia gasped at those words. The concept isnt bad. But, youre not old enough to step onto the negotiation table. She was vaguely aware that people might think she was just messing around because she looked young. How about this proposal? If I negotiate directly with the head chief, then we can implement this much faster. But then, it wont be your achievement anymore. Cordelia met Elviss eyes. And she couldnt ask for better than his proposal. I dont need the credit. Is that so? However, I also dont want the achievements of a child. Dont throw away your achievements so easily I will invest in it. However, I will tell the vigers the truth after youve paid me back in full. How does that sound? Eh, mm, I.. Good. Then, its decided. Ill think about the construction of the school, and its probably better to open it after harvest season is over. You have until then to find a teacher amongst the vigers. But, what will you do about the baker? Thats Things were moving too abruptly, and Cordelia was doing her best to keep up with the conversation. Everything was still just an idea, and she was going to think more about it after itd been epted. Theres an apprentice who works in the kitchen at our mansion in the Royal Capital whos aiming to be a baker. Hes a contest winner, even though the contest wasnt that big. Hell probably be the best baker in the Royal Capital someday. Otou-sama, thats A scam, isnt it? Its not a lie, now is it? The person himself said that hell be the best baker in the Royal Capital. Elvis spoke without being perturbed, and she shrugged her shoulders. ( Otou-sama, I thought you were getting rounder than you used to be.) She didnt know if that was just her imagination or something else. But, she was d that one of her proposals got epted and her next goal, she was looking forward to finding a teacher. Her new mission was toFind a Teacher. It wasnt a difficult task since she had someone she could ask. Yes, it was Aisha, the person who read to the children and wanted to teach them how to read and write. The day after shed apanied them on Elviss inspection of the river, Cordelia and Aisha went to an art museum. They were supposed to go inspect another vige, but Aisha had said, Youre finally here, so please look at something that you can only see here. Cordelia had never been to an art museum in the Royal Capital. However, she was familiar with paintings to an extent and was taught about them. The history of the Pameradia House was also exhibited in the corner of the museum. There was also an exnation about how they were an equestrian tribe, and how history had changed since then. Of course, they were disyed in paintings and sculptures, and the image of their magnificence was strong. There are a lot of pieces here with an emphasis on strength, unlike the art museums of the Royal Capital. Have you been to an art museum in the Royal Capital, Onee-sama? Yes, I used to live in the Royal Capital. Father started working for the Earl straight after his retirement from the military. But, I didnt want to leave my friends, so I said some wilful words to him. I was staying with my grandparents until about two years ago. Im made my father sad because of that, Aishaughed impishly. But, I dont think Ill move back there. This lifestyle suits me more. Then, there is something I would like to ask you, Onee-sama. Oh my? I wonder what is it . Aisha replied softly whileughing next to her, but she suddenly paused and looked very grim. Cordelia was curious and followed her gaze. Then, she saw a young man. He looked around frantically and then froze on the spot when he found Aisha. On the other hand, Aisha frowned and said, Cordelia-sama, shall we leave? before walking away. Thereupon, the man unfroze and yelled, despite being in an art museum, Wa-wait Aisha! Then, he continued. Youre the only one I love, please, marry me! Aisha and Cordelia werent the only ones who froze at those words; everyone in the museum froze. It was a gaudy, ardent and inappropriate confession. After that, Cordelia wasnt sure how they left the art museum. But she vaguely remembered stopping a red-faced Aisha from pping the young man and dragging the both of them away. (I didnt think I would see a scene of carnage at the age of 8) She thought that while sitting on the edge of a bench by the canal and peeking at the two. She actually wanted to go home and leave the two to their discussion, but Aisha wouldnt let go of her hand. Aisha properly felt like she was backed into a corner. Cordelia slowly observed the young man. He had dark-brown eyes, short hair and his mouth was set in a hard line. His face was so red that you wouldnt think he was the same person as the one who had made a bold confession just moments ago. His eyes flickered up and down, and he looked very restless. What the earth is going on? What should I do? Cordelia didnt have the skills to clear the dispute. She didnt even know what their rtionship was in the first ce. But, one of them did propose to the other. Even so, it would go nowhere if both of them didnt speak. I really want both of you to hurry up and talk already. She wished that, and the young man finally spoke. I took the knights appointment test. Thats why I came here to ask for your hand in marriage. You said this a long time ago, didnt you? That you want to marry a knight. You said you wanted to marry someone strong like your father. You said it like it was your most favourite phrase. Those are just silly words of a child. What are you saying!? Im sure youll get hurt right away, Warren. I want you to quit before you get hurt! But, if I dont do this then you wont take me seriously. Even so, you shouldnt be so rash! Even though youre so weak! How can you do something like that for me! Cordelia listened to their quarrel and really wanted to get away from there. Whats with this conversation? Did these two forget that theres a child here? What on earth are they quarrelling about? Should I mediate between them? Or should I just stand here and act like a stone statue? Aisha stood up while Cordelia was puzzled. At any rate, Im not going back to the Royal Capital !! She covered her face and ran away after saying that. Cordelia was frozen on the spot and couldnt chase after her, but she was more worried about being left behind. Not going back to the Royal Capital? He said questioningly. Aisha-oneesama had said that she couldnt leave her friends, so why had shee here in the first ce? And, more importantly. Erm Are you alright? Ah, Aisha Ran away The young man shedding lots of tears is quite different from the knights I know Hespletely different from my brothers. She couldnt help but think that. What should I do? And there is the possibility that a childforting him would dig at his wounds. Cordelia decided to watch quietly over him until he snapped out of it because there was nothing else she could do. It would be bad if I dont go home for dinner. It would be great if he stops crying by then, shed thought, but luckily, the man recovered faster than she thought he would. Sorry, I was distracted. Im Warren McGregor. Im Viscount McGregors heir. 16 years old. As you can see, Im the guy who proposed to Aisha, but she ran away Thest bit waspletely masochistic, but Cordelia decided to pretend that she didnt hear it and interact with him like an adult. My name is Cordelia Enna Pameradia, she introduced herself. Warren slipped off the bench when he heard that. Ah, Pa, huh? Pame? Its Pameradia. Huuuuuuuuuuuuuhhhh? Come to think of it, that hair and those eyes Im sorry! No, please dont worry about it. I am a child, and you stand out too much if you speak too loudly, so please act as you normally would. Please sit, she told him, and Warren made himself smaller as he sat down on the seat. He seemed to be embarrassed, but it was already toote for that since she had already seen the wholemotion. Its about what you two were talking about before, but did something happen to Aisha-oneesama in the Royal Capital? I dont know She seemed a little down 3 years ago in spring, and then she suddenly left the Royal Capital two years ago. His eyes began to tear up again as he said that. Ive always loved her, but she suddenly became distant I thought about whether or not I did something dodgy But the only times I went out with a girl was to pick out a present for Aisha and when I consulted another girl because she was worried about love. I never even paid attention to other women In short, as far as youre concerned, youve never done anything that could have caused a misunderstanding. I thought it might have been about something different, so I tried my best to be a knight. The air around them became really heavy. Warren had already hit rock bottom. However, Cordelia thought, it might be something else, as she was listening to his story. I wont go back to the Royal Capital. Aisha had said, so Cordelia didnt think that it was something to do with her being unable to stomach Warren going shopping with other girls. And, From how I see things, its not like Aisha-oneesama thinks of you in a bad light. Cordelia spoke, and Warren suddenly raised his face, Huh? Cordelia regretted it a little. She didnt want to get too deeply involved, but she couldnt just leave it as it was. She was worried about Aisha. Ill ask Aisha-oneesama about it indirectly. How long would you be staying here Warren-sama? Erm, the morning of the day after tomorrow Please tell me where youre staying. Ill tell you about Onee-sama. Warren was moved to tears by what Cordelia was saying. Cordelia was panicking a little inside, I think its okay, but what should I do if its not? Of course, she didnt let that show on her face. Warren took her home. Even though the town was safe, it wasnt a good idea to let a noble child walk by herself in an unfamiliar street. Cordelia returned to her room and changed her clothes while thinking; now then, what should I do? When she finished getting dressed and sat down on her bed, she heard a knock at the door. Come in. Its Aisha-oneesama, right? As shed guessed from the aura, Aisha was standing on the other side of the door. Aishas eyes were still red and puffy. She had probably been crying. Im really sorry for being upset. Its fine. Warren-sama sent me home. She was probably so worried about her own things and got even more apologetic at those words. Cordelia moved to the sofa and urged Aisha to sit down with a Please sit. Aisha sat down timidly. It was good that shed sat down, but Cordelia was at a loss over where to start. However, they would get nowhere if they just remained like that. Cordelia made up her mind and cut to the chase. Onee-sama, do you hate the Royal Capital? Aisha froze for a second and then shook her head and hands. No, thats out of the question. I just felt a little overwhelmed at the Royal Capital. But I love both it and this ce!! Then, why dont you want to be there? Aisha began tearing up. Cordelia was startled and was about to ask her what was wrong My nose just keeps dripping. Cordelia heard Aisha say those words. Excuse me? I was fine until about 3 years ago. I lived without any incidents until then. But then, my nose suddenly started running at the beginning of spring. My eyes got itchy and would water, so it got really red It would stay that way until summer. Tears started flowing down Aishas face. There are nodies who have runny noses. Warren also, he probably doesnt Im the one who feels ashamed about this so I understand this best. So I couldnt stay at the Royal Capital where Warren is anymore! Cordelia was dumbfounded because Aisha was talking as if the world was ending. Then, she said just one sentence. Thats hay fever, isnt it? That. Those words resounded throughout the whole room. She decided to ask Aisha, who didnt seem to understand very well if it rang any bells. If she got hay fever at the Royal Capital, then it was probably triggered in certain areas. nts in this world were like herbs and only grew in ces that were suitable for them if humans didnt cultivate them. She had the impression that the pollen and seeds of this world were drawn in by the magic of thend, rather than be swept away by the wind. Seeds and pollen didnt fly around in areas where the magic didnt suit them. There were exceptions, but little pollen flew around in ces where the magic didnt suit them. Other people would show symptoms for hay fever as well if pollen flew around the whole Royal Capital. However, she had never heard anything like that before. Just for reference, but do you have any ces that cause your symptoms to appear? At my home and Warrens house My symptoms dont really appear in other ces. Are there any prominent trees that are more than three decades old there? For example, cedar or cypress. There are cedar trees. It sounds like the ones youre describing. Thats probably it. Cedar trees were rare at the Royal Capital. Hay fever Ive read about it in books. If you inhale too much pollen, then youll keep sneezing, and your nose gets runny. That is correct. Then, either way, its impossible Hes the eldest son, so hell continue living in that house. I cant tell him to cut such a fine tree for me! Cordelia continued since Aisha looked like she was going to burst into tears again. Onee-sama, I have a solution for that. But, its still in the experimental stage, and I cant guarantee that it would be ready by spring Ah, Onee-sama loves Warren-sama after all. Cordelia thought once again, and she felt her cheeks going red; she cleared her throat to cover that up. Can you keep this confidential? I will! I am researching medicinal herbs. My research consists of condensing the nts energy and using it in ways that are good for the human body. This part of my research isnt hidden from my family. Youre researching somethingplicated. Its a secret from here on out. Although its still in the pre-experimental stage, I am trying to find a way to relieve hay fever symptoms with herbal tea, in other words, medicinal tea. I am also trying to make an ointment to prevent nasal troubles. Theres also a method to cleanse the air in the room by burning aromas. Cordelia wrote notes down on a piece of paper that was close to her. But it might be a bit harsh for Onee-sama since you dont like the taste of elderflower nor the smell of peppermint Peppermint would serve this purpose, ording to Aishas magic power. It could be mixed with elderflower to make herbal tea, and the fragrance itself is effective for relieving blocked noses. Eucalyptus was also good to use as a bath salt, but she still hadnt found any. There were other ways to relieve her symptoms as well, but Aisha grabbed Cordelias hands before she could mention them. Then, she said without hesitation while gripping Cordelias hands. Its fine, Ill definitely grow to like it. Its the smell thats going to help me! Cordelia was overwhelmed by how much force Aisha was using, but she thought it was lovely that Aisha was acting so desperate. I could be of assistance, she thought and was happy. Then, Onee-sama. I have a request I would like you to do something in exchange. Warren-sama will be entering the dormitory as a knight apprentice. I think he would have little time off. During that time, I would like you to stay at the fief. And I want you to teach the children of Caina Vige how to make calctions as well as read and write. Of course, if Warren-sama has a long break, then I would get the teacher to take a break as well. Of course, I will pay you a sry. Huh. Mm, that is? I am looking for a teacher who can teach calctions and letters to that vige. Gl-dly!! Will the people of the vige really ept this proposal?! Otou-sama negotiated with them, but I heard that they responded positively to the idea. I dont think negotiations would break down if we have a reliable teacher. Im sure the vigers trust you greatly. Aisha broke into a smile at Cordelias reply. If thats the case, then Ill dly ept! Onee-sama, arent you happier than about the countermeasures for hay fever? Because everyone, everyone They werent interested at all Aisha was honestly happy, and Cordelia wasnt sure if she were d shed asked. (Because Warren-sama seems like hell get lonely seeing how zealous she is at being a teacher) No, thats not it. She looked just as happy at both pieces of information, Cordelia adjusted her thoughts and told Aisha what she had to say. Onee-sama, Warren-sama is staying on the second floor of the tavern on Second Street. How about visiting him tomorrow morning? Cordelia-sama Thank you very much! No, I didnt do anything. Ill visit him right away! Cordelia was surprised at how energetic Aisha was. Mm, erm, Onee-sama! Its already dark outside! But, I want to tell Warren about these things right away And, I have to apologise to him. Ill have him send me home, so Ill be fine! Cordelia was surprised at how assertive Aisha was as she vanished with a, Ill be back! She didnt even have the time to say, But the way there is also dangerous (But, Im sure Warren-sama would love her even if her nose were constantly dripping But as a girl, of course, she would hate it.) She also thought that there would probably be a demand for countermeasures against allergic ailments such as hay fever from now on. Shed never thought that elderflower would be useful. But, love between childhood friends, huh How nice. Its like a tale. If it were a childhood friend, then that would apply to Vernoux, but she didnt see him in that way. He probably didnt see Cordelia in that light either. In fact, he had told her that she was like a boy. The other boy she knew that was around the same age as her was Gille . Woah, what am I thinking! Right, Im going to be a beauty in the future and find a lovely man at the evening parties! Cordelia rolled on her bed as she made that resolution. I will definitely get married in the future. Before that, Illplete the medicine for hay fever. When I get back to the Royal Capital, Ill ask Ronnie to make eye drops with the same consistency as tears. Come to think of it, I forgot to give the presents to the servants here. Cordelia took deep breaths to calm herself down as she remembered the calend cream thatid in her bag. She continued doing so until Aisha came back home with Warren. Cordelia found out that Aisha had returned when she was heading to the dining room for dinner. She heard the sound of the front door opening and saw that Aisha had returned. Aisha looked very lively. Wee home, Onee-sama. Cordelia said, but Aisha didnt hear her. Could it be because Im far away? She thought, but Aisha was looking around restlessly and was looking in the opposite direction. She didnt seem to have noticed that Cordelia had spoken to her. (I wonder what shes looking for.) Cordelia looked in the direction that Aisha was looking in and finally realised. Warrens shadow could be seen behind Aisha. He probably walked her home. He noticed that Cordelia was there before Aisha had. He met Cordelias eyes andughed bashfully. In short, it was like that. Cordelia returned his smile, and Aisha said in surprised, Oh! The two looked in the same direction as Aisha in surprise and saw Zeke. Zeke was surprised at Aishas tone and the fact that she was running towards him. But the thing that made his eyes google in surprise was what Aisha blurred out. Otou-sama! I am getting engaged! It was a wonderful and grand promation. Zeke, who had heard that promation, froze and looked as if he was staggering. Cordelia panicked for a second. However, Zeke didnt fall to the ground, since he had struck the floor with his cane, with a loud thump, to keep his bnce. But, he was facing the ground so they couldnt see his expression. Cordelia concluded that it wouldnt be odd for Zeke to faint in that situation. After all, Aisha was talking about getting engaged. It was something that even Cordelia, who had lit the me, couldnt have predicted. Warren was also frozen on the spot, so Aishas words hade as a surprise to him too. ( This is awkward for the future father-inw.) She was sure that Warren would be yelled at considerably in this situation. Cordelia pitied Warren a little, but rxed when she saw how happy Aisha was. In the first ce, they couldnt say anything because Aishas mood was influencing the aura of the room. But, a single sentence from Elvis progressed the situation. What are you doing? Elvis was probably heading to the dining room and raised his eyebrow when he saw the people gathered in the entrance. It wasnt like he was finding fault in them for doing so, he just didnt understand the situation. However, Warren had probably never met Elvis before, and his attitude changedpletely. He began panicking and turned red. Warren had never thought that the remarks of his engagement woulde out in front of Earl Pameradia. (I should do something about this.) But a low voice sounded before Cordelia could say anything. It was Zeke. Elvis-sama, I am sorry the disturbance. I dont mind. This isnt the ce for you to talk in. You are correct. Then, Elvis-sama, I have a request. Would you mind if I invite that person over there, Warren McGregor, for dinner? The fact that he is here indicates that he hasnt thought about what to do for dinner at all. Its fine. Is he your acquaintance? Yes. But right now he is a good for nothing, detestable person in my eyes. I would like to beat him up with all I have but Apparently, hes going to be my daughters husband. Elvis blinked several times. However, he didnt show any other reaction. If it were up to you, then Aisha would remain single forever. Elvis said something very joke-like and turned his back to Zeke. He was heading towards the dining room. Zeke, who was left behind, shrugged his shoulders. However, when Elviss back was out of sight, the aura around Zeke changed, and he threw a sharp look at Warren.3 McGregors brat. As you know, Elvis-sama is a famous swordsman. Im sure you know his reputation as a knight well. I, I do. I know youre going to be a knight. If you be a knight like Elvis-sama, then you could probably defeat me You better prepare yourself if you want to be Aishas husband. Zeke spoke in a harsh tone, but he wasughing. He seemed to have understood. ( He is the one who knows Onee-sama best. Im sure he knows.) He did seem a little lonely but also relieved at the same time. Cordelia was relieved to see that. Everyone, the food will get cold soon. So shall we head to dinner? And each of the three smiled differently in response. The dining room was calm. Of course, Warren was extremely nervous from start to finish because his big sempais as knights, his father-inw and Earl Pameradia, were seated there. However, Cordelia thought it was charming how Aisha was desperately trying to dispel his nervousness. Also, Zeke would preach some of his knowledge as a knight and would asionally make fun of Warren. The aura in the dining room wasnt stiff at all. Even though Elvis remained silent most of the time, it wasnt an ufortable silence. Although, his silence seemed intimidating and Warren cowered a little. All conversation seized for a while as they ate their dessert. Cordelia used the opportunity to ask Aisha something that she was secretly anxious about and, although it wasnt something that would make things awkward, it did make everyone pause for a bit. Onee-sama. You said you got engaged a while ago But how did he propose to you? She could imagine that Aisha had conveyed her affections to Warren. But, at any rate, he did get dumped once before. However, she couldnt believe that Warren would propose to her just because Aisha had told him she loved him. Warren had made a passionate proposal in public. Since they both love each other, it wouldnt be odd for him to make another passionate proposal. Of course, it was possible that hed proposal to her as soon as he found out she loved him At any rate, Cordelia was genuinely interested in how it happened. Cordelia intended to say that quietly, but her voice resounded throughout the dining room louder than shed imagined. All the men stared at Aisha. Aishas eyes widened in surprise and then she smiled. Thats, you know Ah, Aisha! Thats Its a secret. Aisha interrupted Warren as he panicked. So its a secret? Yes. Because theyre words that Warren said just for me, you know? Aisha seemed very happy, and Cordelia felt as if she looked a little glowing. At the same time she thought, would I be able to meet that person one day? But, it was only a flickering thought. What did you say to Aisha, Brat? Zeke sounded as if he was crawling on the ground and Cordelia and Aisha looked at each other andughed. Cordelia finally handed out the Calend cream that shed forgotten about to the servants after dinner. She had asked the maids, who were taking care of her, to give it out and didnt do it herself. She actually wanted to distribute them herself, but there were just too many people. However, she was satisfied with seeing the surprised faces of the maids whom she did give them to. She wanted to hear about the results of the cream face-to-face simr to now when she came here again. (Or I could just write a letter to Aisha-oneesama and ask her about it. I also want to ask her about the sses too.) She thought as she headed to where Elvis was. His workload had decreased dramatically since it was nearly time for us to leave the fief. Zeke did say that he had more spare time during this period. So Otou-sama should have the same free time, she thought that as she visited Elviss room. However, Elvis was still working. ( Otou-sama might be bad at taking breaks.) Of course, I understand that hes busy. But this isnt good. It really isnt. In this situation, I want him to know the joys of taking breaks as soon as possible. Therefore, she rposed herself and asked him. Otou-sama, may I have a moment of your time? I dont mind. Then, itll be ready soon, so wont you apany me? What are you trying to do, Elviss eyes seem to say. Cordelia answered with a grin. I have kept you waiting, but I would like you to try this fatigue recovery method. She showed Elvis a small bottle of essential oil. Elvis concluded that the bottle was something Cordelia was researching. He sat down on the sofa without saying anything and waited for Cordelia to finish her preparations. Although, Cordelia was pretty much finished. All she needed was a towel, hot water and the essential oils; just those three things. The pail was being brought by the maid standing outside the door. First, Cordelia dropped a drop ofvender oil into the pail. A gentle scent drifted about the room. Then, she dipped the towel into the pail and lightly squeezed the water out. The warm water felt pleasant to the touch. This was probably Elviss first time smelling this aroma. Did you make this fragrance? His short sentence was filled with surprise. Cordelia smiled in response. Otou-sama, please put your back to the sofa. Then close your eyes, face the ceiling and take it slowly. Elviss didnt say a word as he closed his eyes and put his back to the sofa. Cordelia put the towel over Elviss closed eyes. Warm towels can help with eye strain. It is important to take good care of your eyes. Cordelia concluded that it must have felt good because Elvis didnt reply. She could see the tension in his face going away at the parts that werent covered by the towel. This was thebined effects of the warmth around the eyes and thevender aroma. Cordelia felt that he was able to rx. Aisha Aisha said that it was thanks to you that she could return to the Royal Capital. Elvis said abruptly. He didnt talk about the treatment he was receiving, and Cordelia smiled wryly at the subject. Im happy that I could be of help to Aisha-samas problems. However, I wouldnt have been able to get the truth out of her had Warren-sama note. I think that its thanks to him that this could happen. In fact, Aishas feelings wouldnt have been drawn out that much if it wasnt Warren who had gone that far to show her his own feelings. But, Elvis continued without mentioning Warren. Herbal tea and essential oils, was it? Im still not sure if it would be effective for Aisha, but youe up with terrific ideas one after the other, dont you? It is thanks to Otou-sama for giving me the environment. Thank you very much, Otou-sama. Be a little more confident. Excuse me? Being too humble isnt a virtue. Sess rates decrease if you dont have confidence. This isnt just about Aisha. The servants at the Royal Capital are probably happy as well. There are some servants in this mansion that thanked me because they were under the conception that Id given them the present. With that, Cordelia knew that the other servants, the ones whom she hadnt passed the presents onto herself, were also happy. Otherwise, Elvis wouldnt have known about it. But, Cordelia was hesitant to proim this. She couldnt express it very well, but this wasnt her being humble. Or Are you saying that because you think you can still do more? I think thats, the case Cordelia understood from Elviss words. Is that so? Ive just started. Everything begins now. She finally realised what her true feelings were. Im a greedy girl. Elviss voice had almost faded in the room. But, his words had certainly reached her ears. Before long, the sounds of Elviss sleeping breath reached her ears. Elvis worked non-stop and had umted a lot of fatigue. Was I able to cure him a little? She thought and whispered in a small, small voice as not to wake Elvis up. Thank you very much, Otou-sama. She prayed that her words would reach into his dreams. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 1, Behind the Scenes: The Definition of Kindness Volume 1, Behind the Scenes: The Definition of Kindness Isma. Can youe back to the mansion today? It was rare for brother, who belonged to a different unit than me, to call out to me inside the castle. I nearly tilted my head in confusion because he had suddenly called out to me, but I immediately understood what he meant. If Im not mistaken, father was heading to the fief today. Therefore, brother should be returning to the mansion after work, but something probably came up. Initially, even if father was away from the mansion for a few days, there was no need for my brother or me to return. There was no reason for us to be anxious about the servants managing the mansion. However, for example, if a servantwanted a decision to be made, but it wasnt urgent, then they would wait for their master, or someone in charge, to return to the mansion. Especially, if they had said it before father left. Fortunately, I didnt have a night shift today, so there wasnt anything that needed my urgent attention. It may be possible. Brother nodded quietly. I see. Im on duty today. I understand. Then Ill go home instead of you, brother. Brother nodded once again when he heard my reply. He didnt say a single word about father, but we have already been brothers for over 2 decades. Even if hed only said a few words, ours was not a rtionship where I couldnt understand what he meant. After parting with brother, I wrote the overnight application form which would first be submitted to the deputymander. It is annoying to fill out the form since the application wouldnt get rejected in the first ce Or so some people thought, but the point of moving to the dormitory was so thatwe could respond immediately in cases of emergency. It would be meaningless if something unexpected happened and were left asking, Where is he? Well, theres a good reason why I dont have a roommate in the dormitory. This form wasnt needed if we just spent the night out while off duty. The deputymander even went as far as to say, Your application is really strange, and was under the impression that I would be leaving for a while. Father is at the fief, and older brother was suddenly called on duty. My younger sister is probably anxious too. It wasnt like he was asking me a question or trying to find the reason behind my leaving I took this opportunity to say that my younger sister was anxious, but it wasnt like I thought she would be. This was just small talk. Then, the deputymander nodded, I see, and then he groaned a little, Hmm Isma, theres nothing that needs your attention right now, is there? No, nothing. If I had work to do, then I wouldnt ask to stay out in the first ce, but he must have a reason for asking. What is it? Did I forget anything? Im sure I didnt I thought about it, and he uttered some unexpected things. Then, you can finish up for the day. You dont have to rush back tomorrow either. But I was confused by this sudden deration, but the deputymander was nodding, This is fine. And he continued while looking satisfied. Sometimes, its good to have time to spoil your sister, right? I was thankful for the proposal itself. But frankly, I just want to sleep. Last night, the Queens car entered a no-entry zone and stepped on a magic rm, which resulted in me being urgently deployed all night long. Im d nothing happened, but Im sleepy, and I was told something like that while still sleepy. Ok! Lets go home. I bowed and prepared to take my leave. But, I was halted before I could turn the door. Dont tell me hes going to reject it? I thought, but the deputymander said, Uh.. Also Hes strangely hesitant. Its rare for him to be like this. I thought while waiting for him to continue his sentence. The deputymander eventually told me his request while looking serious. Erm Since youre going home, could you ask your sister for some of that medicine to bring back? That medicine? That scented medicine. I have a feeling that its really effective. Thanks. Sister, youve made a fan without knowing. Cordelia went with father to the fief two months ago. At that time, father received treatment that used apress to relieve his stiff shoulders, and she told me a little about the result. She looked delighted, so I joked, I also want to try using it. As soon as Id said that, that kid immediately prepared several kinds of essential oils for me. It can be used as a sedative for stiff shoulders caused by eye fatigue, something that was used for chronic-like fatigue Just like that, she gave me several bottles and differentbinations of recipes. She also gave me a nice towel to use as apress. It looked like something father had chosen for her. I dont mind receiving it, but, isnt this something father bought for her? Is it really alright for me to use this? Well Anyway, I used it when I got back to my room at the dormitory. Then, one day the deputymander came to my room and said, What are you doing? I briefly exined what it was and he said he wanted to try it next time so I lent it to him But, he liked the essential oils more than Id expected he would. He restrained himself at first, but then when he got used to visiting, he just came whenever he wanted. He came so often that I had to lie, Ive already used it all up. But, I get it now. Spend time with your sister, hed said But what he probably meant was butter your sister up so you can bring more essential oils back. I didnt give him any problems and vaguely replied, If she has stock, before leaving the room. I wonder how Cordelia would react if she heard about this? I thought as I made arrangements for a carriage to take me home. She probably wouldnt get angry and say, Dont just let other people use it, but I was a little worried. I guess I should have asked her for permission first Even so, the deputymandering to my room was aplete surprise, so what could I have done? Hes not a bad person. Hes also my superior. I couldnt refuse. Well, leaving my circumstances aside, Cordelias great. Producing a product from a flower that a grown adult, and in addition to that, the deputymander of the Imperial Guards would want. He might not be interested in the aromas themselves, which Cordelia has ced great importance on, but he knows full well how effective thepress is. But I wonder if he knows that Cordelias only 8 years old? If he still wanted the aromas while knowing that a kid is making it, then thats just how amazing Cordelia is. Because she already has the ability to be recognised by those who dont favour the Pameradia House, in other words, by outsiders. What an amazing girl. ??????? Wee home, Isma-sama. Sorry, Hans. I arrivedter than I thought I would. It is fine. Would you like dinner? We can prepare it right away. Cordelia-sama is currently eating right now. If thats the case, then please do. Ill go change. I said and, instead of going straight to my room, I went to see Cordelia first. That kid thinks that brother ising home, not me. So I want to tell her that I came back in his stead. Thats all I wanted to do. That was all I nned to do. But I froze for a second when I got to the dining room. No, I knew this. Cordelia ate dinner alone. It was unimaginable to see her eating with the servants. She looked so small and quiet while eating alone in this big dining room. The scene looked lonelier than I thought it would be. Oh my, Isma-oniisama? Wee home. Ah, you dont have you get up. Keep eating. Im home, Cordelia. Brothers busy with work today, so I came back. Are you surprised? Yes, a little. But Im happy that youre back. I thought, shes grown up to be such a good kid, while remembering that ufortable feeling. Because isnt this too lonely? The person herself didnt seem to think that there was any problem with this setting, of course. Because she has always been eating by herself like this. For her, this was normal. It probably didnt ur to her that having a meal like this was lonely. To begin with, I have never been to a bustling dining room table at home before. I mostly had my meal with brother, and, even if we talked, it was always me who took the initiative; so we hadnt talked about anything exciting. Brother matured early, and I didnt really care since he was like that. If older sister was here, then we might have had a little more conversation, but she usually had her meals with mother, who was a shut-in. However, now I have lunch at the dining hall in the dormitory and castle, so I was ustomed to a somewhat livelier scene. Of course, the dormitorys dining hall wasnt bustling like a bar and people were better behaved Onii-sama? Oh, nothing, sorry. Im here today so you can tell me anything without hesitation. Cordelia must have felt something off since I was silent and I quickly tried to smooth things over, but the questioning expression on her face didnt fade. Well, of course not. I insisted, Im dazed because Im a bit hungry. Yup, thats good. I could also use that as an excuse to stay here. Hans, do you mind if I wait for my meal here after all? No, of course not. Ill change my clothester. I usually eat in outfits like this anyways. Its not a problem. Hans expression didnt change, but I could feel him looking at me with a slightly warm gaze. Its fine, whatever. I lost all desire to return to my room after I saw this scene. I told Cordelia, You can eat without minding me too much, and put the aperitif to my mouth. Oh, delicious. I did my best today, so I could drink this Thats not it. Theres no point in me staying here if I just drink alcohol in silence. What did you do today, Cordelia? I took care of the flower beds because new seeds arrived today. You did? You seem happy. Yes. I can finally do new things, and its fun. Do you want to go look for nts again? Could I? She held back from epting my invitation, but she looked pleased and smiled. It wasnt a big deal, but if she was this happy about it, then I wanted to do it. Its too much if you think this boring way of eating is natural. ( Even so, I wonder if shes pleased about it. Im not too sure.) I didnt want to doubt her smile, but I have past experience with this. Of her being troubled that is. She also acted very naturally at that time, so I do wonder If shes also troubled right now. There was also a phrase called overdoing it. If so, then it might be good for me just to drop it But, it wasnt like that. Frankly speaking, I think Im only meddling with her for my own self-satisfaction. This kid might not even be dissatisfied with eating alone, and shees up with a lot of ns for her favourite research. Therefore, it wouldnt be a problem for her if I dont get involved with her at all. But Im sure thats just because she doesnt know. This kid is a genius. I even think that she would aplish more if she could get her hands on more information. Honestly, Ive never thought like this before. Or rather, I felt that it would be better if I put a certain distance between us. But now, I really want to help her out because she looks so frank and hardworking. A kid who believes that she could do it. She waspletely different from me, who gave up because I noticed my own limits early on. Thats why I want to be of some help to her. But, I also think that this is me pressing my own expectations onto her. Even I know that Im a bad brother. I wish I could love my little sister a little more honestly. I thought as I ate the appetiser that had already been ced on the table Then I noticed it. The dressing looks like its changed a little. The vegetables in the sd were the same as usual, but the seasoning was slightly different. I thought that it might have been a new recipe and then Cordelia smiled happily. The recipe for the dressing is still the same, but the herbs used are different. Excuse me? The chefs used to use imported herbs, but now theyre using the herbs that I grew in my greenhouse. The seeds the head chef got me have already grown, so I wanted to try it. I also got them to use new herbs with fish and meat. The new aromas are also being extracted from this herb. Cordelia said that and I shrugged my shoulders; she really likes medicinal herbs, doesnt she? I know that I have better taste than most people, but I dont eat at home much, so I didnt notice this straight away But the vour is that different, huh. O-onii-sama. Whats wrong? Mm Its not like Im a glutton or anything, okay? My eyes widened at those words. I didnt think that way, but Cordelias words could certainly be taken that way. No, well, if she were obsessed with food then she would have been focused elsewhere, like on side dishes But since this littledy looked so cute worrying about her own reputation in her own way, I chose to keep my mouth shut. I hope she can forgive this much from me. But, I didnt want to make it worse, so I changed the subject. Well, it was actually a request. Yes, its about deputymanders request. Cordelia, could you please give me more of the ingredients in thepress that you gave me before? Huh? Of course, I can. Cordelia was surprised at the sudden change of topic. Was it too abrupt? I thought while feeling relieved that she epted and continued. Thats great. The deputymander really likes it and came to me to ask for this favour. The deputymander? Yes, the deputymander of the second corps. Cordelia froze for a second. Her expression said that she didnt understand how the essential oils got into that persons hands. Well, of course, she would look like that, yeah. I get it. But this is the first time Ive seen her really puzzled. She stared at me and spoke as if shed finally resolved herself. So, that Deputy Commander-sama likes the product Is that what youre saying? Yeah. If thats the case, then Id be happy to give it to him. If possible, could Deputy Commander-sama tell me about his lifestyle and bad conditions? That way I could mix and match the essential oils to suit him. She has a lot of courage. Was it natural for her to adapt this fast, even though she was surprised? She had already calmed down and was making sale pitches like a merchant. And isnt that good for you, deputymander. My sister readily agreed. But, I feel a little uneasy with a proposal that would make that deputymander happy. Of course, the deputymander would be happy if you can dispense something for him. But, he might get so happy about it that he might let it slip. Then, the other members might want it to. Youll be troubled if that happens, right? Thats Youre right. Itll also take up a lot of time. But, if it makes them happy, Ill be happy to do it even if it might be challenging. Cordelia smiled, and I thought, shes really a good kid, but then straight after, I felt like I heard the words, Advertisements are important after all, and swallowed my words Theres no way she said that, probably. Yeah, its not like an eight-year-old kid to be that calcting. I should thank you. Cordelia, if theres anything youre troubled over you can rely on me. Really? What is it? Are you troubled over something? I was just telling her to keep that in mind, but I didnt think that she would have something that she was troubled over right now. I cant imagine anything troubling her. I wouldnt go as far as to say it is troubling me But actually, Id like you to teach me how to y cards. Cards? Actually, Vernoux-sama I see. So to summarise, her troubles involve the ntheims young master. That is to say, the ntheims young master learnt a card game and proposed that they y a game. However, Cordelia didnt know the rules. It seems that he did teach her how to y, but he had only exined it, so she still doesnt get it. Therefore, they still cant y seriously against each other. Well, of course. There are times when you might expose your hand by asking questions if its only two people ying. So, it wasnt suitable to do so when ying one-on-one. But, if thats Cordelias request, then its a piece of cake for me. Anyhow, I knew so much about card games that people mistakenly call me a gambler. I dont mind. Its easier to understand if you y the game anyways. Ill ask Hans to help outter too. Cordelia, you should sit behind me so you can see my hand. Ill teach you what happens each time. Thank you very much, Onii-sama. y with me sometimes too when you remember the rules. Oh right, I should also invite brother to y with us. Isma-oniisama, youre really kind. I am? Oh my, do you not realise it yourself? What tremendous things are you suddenly saying? She looked as if she was having fun unrevealing a riddle. But, I didnt understand what she meant. Im not kind. However, she didnt agree with me and refused without changing her tone. Onii-sama is kind. Otou-sama said that being humble isnt a virtue, you know? I dont mean to be humble at all. However, Cordelias expression got cloudy while I was speaking. Im sorry, Onii-sama. I put you on the spot. And then she said that. Dammit, I failed. My tone might have gotten a little harsh. Arent you a bit childish towards your little sister? Such things crossed my mind, and the words that Cordelia said next were absolutely unexpected. People who are kind dont usually say that they are kind, do they? Oh, yeah. I guess So? On a closer look, her expression wasnt cloudy, she was just nting her eyebrows. I understand what Cordelia is saying. People did it as a joke, but Ive never seen a kind person say, Im kind. If you really dont think youre kind at all, Onii-sama, then Ill be worried that youre a natural womaniser, you know? Woma Where did she learn that word? A book? Did she learn it from a book or from Ronnie? But, if I deny it now, then shell conclude that Im a womaniser. I dont want that to happen. Ill try. I wanted to say a lot of things, but Ipromised first. No matter what I say, shell just reply with an unexpected answer. Instead, I decided to ask her one thing. Why do you think Im kind, Cordelia? Because Onii-sama chooses things that makes me happy. Her reply was quite simple. But thats normal, isnt it? What would happen if I force things on her that doesnt make her happy? I thought, but So even if Onii-sama doesnt think of himself as so, Ill still think youre kind. Any objections I had were dissolved with those words. Oh yes, kindmight be a word that someone says to you and not something you decide yourself. I had a lot ofints, but Cordelia had said shell still think Im kind, so her opinion of me wont change no matter what I say. But, her thoughts were really creepy. No one has ever given me a purepliment. But, I do have something that I want to say. Thanks. Im sure my expression doesnt match my tone. But, I feel a little lighter. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 1, Epilogue: Monologue of the Prince’s First Love Volume 1, Epilogue: Monologue of the Princes First Love I met Dilly as Gilleand began exchanging letters with her I tried desperately to hold back my happy feelings when I received my first present from her. It is currently my break time between studying. Although it is my break time, it isnt good for me to be dazed. However, I couldnt hide the smile that wouldnt leave my face. As a result, Vernoux said something unpleasant, Thats quite a gross look you have on your face. Of course, even Im aware that my face is melting, but its mortifying to be called gross because of it. Its a present from her first time visiting her fief, you know? So, of course, Id be happy, why wouldnt I be? She gave it to you because you gave her a rose first. Isnt she just being sensible? Im happy that she chose a paper knife for me. She probably chose it because were exchanging letters. Its beautiful and has practical use. Of course, its fine to leave it somewhere as decoration as well. Well, the knife isnt sharp, so it probably doesnt mean that she wants to cut off your rtionship. Arent you d? Vernoux, you jealous? Nope, Im shocked. I got something else from her. Anyway, why do I have to be jealous? I stared suspiciously at him as he said that, but I didnt say any more than that. Ill be troubled if he actually likes her, and Id rather feel relieved. I stared at the paper knife in my hands. Thank you for everything Gille-sama Those words made me happy. The letter, which had been delivered with the knife, had said that she was using the same paper knife. However, there was a voice that was interrupting my happinessing from the side. Gille, have you forgotten the most important thing? What? Dilly likes knights and people who dont lie. What can you do when youre hiding your own social status, and to top that off, youll never be able to be a knight, because youre the prince? The truth hit home. Pain ran through my head as if a real sword was stabbed in it. As Vernoux said, Im the first heir to the throne of Crista Kingdom, Sylvester. Its impossible for me to be a knight and its not easy for me to reveal my social status. What can I do? Thats why Im troubled! I wanted to talk to her after my mother took me to visit the Pameradia House for the first time to see their greenhouse. She was using magic and was enveloped in a mysterious hue. She had a warm aura, and I couldnt help but want to call out to her. However, my wish didnte true. Dont disturb her, Mother said, and wouldnt let me talk to her. I kept ncing at her while waiting for my chance, and I ended up watching her one-sidedly. However, the opportunity never came, and I wasnt able to hear her voice that day. (I wonder what shes like.) I thought as I recalled the gentle magic power she was dded in and her earnest expression. I really want to talk to her at least once. At that time, I heard that Vernoux became friends with her through his father. I couldnt help but think that he was sly, well, I actually said it to him as well. But, Vernoux was just amused by it. Still, he would talk about her sometimes. But, in the end, those are just things that happened between him and her. I wanted to talk to her more whenever I heard him talk about her. An invitation was sent to the Pameradia House inviting her to the castle. A tea party, gathering the children who will y an essential role in this kingdom, was held at fixed intervals at the castle. I also made up reasons for why Id invited her. But, she never came. Vernoux invited her to the castle many times, but she would alwayse up with reasons for why she couldnte. I wanted to sulk. To be honest, I finally recognise the difference now, since the other youngdies woulde to the castle even if I dont invite them here. It was thanks to her that I noticed that I was doing something extremely shameful. I reflected on that and decided to take a different approach I wasnt able to endure it anymore, after all, and finally invited her straight through the Pameradia House. But, he refused and said that his daughter was an introvert. I thought that was a little strange. I heard that she wasnt timid from Vernoux. It didnt seem like she was an introvert, and I heard that she was brimming with curiosity. So why wouldnt shee to the castle? Why wouldnt shee to see me? When I thought that, Vernoux made a suggestion. Why dont you go and see her? And while youre at it, you can visit the town as well. It was an invitation to go incognito. It certainly seemed possible to sneak out with Vernouxs transformation magic, which he was gifted with since birth. I hesitated, but finally gave in and sneaked out into town for the first time. And, the girl named Cordelia, who we happened to meet in town, was far from timid; she was a courageous, calm and brilliant girl. Until then, I had just wanted to talk to her. But now, I think its love at first sight. Things happened, and I made her angry; Vernoux also got mad at me and when I got back to the castle; mother was angry at me. But, I was happy. Thanks to that incident, Vernoux stopped being formal with me. No, the real reason why hed stopped was because its troublesome to separatenguage used between the town and castle, so Ill just call you Gille when were alone. But he probably wants to invite me to go into town incognito again, since hed made that suggestion. Its nice to have a friend who would get angry at me. Yes, I was thrilled that he invited me out with him But, at the same time, I still regret it a little that I didnt introduce myself back then. I wonder how great it would have been if Id just introduced myself as Sylvester then. I probably wouldnt be worrying this much right now if Id done that, but theres no way I could have introduced myself back there. I only have one appearance whenever Vernoux uses his transformation magic on me. Vernoux, himself, had several aliases, but he could only cast one form for others. Therefore, I couldnt say tell someone who Id just met about my alias, because I dont know what I would use it for in the future. Therefore, he said I was, Gille. However It was something painful now that weve reached this point. I could finally exchange letters with her now, but to act like Gille now is It is harsh to be thought of as a lie, and it doesnt change the fact that Im lying to her, even if she does believe me. And stops replying because of that, then we wont be able to interact with each other anymore. Well, its not like youll be praised as a prince for telling the truth. Also, even if you say you two interact, its only through letters. And, Ive been forced to be a carrier pigeon for your letters every time. In the first ce. Its hard to tell her that my name is Sylvester when I find out why she wont meet me. Shes clearly avoiding you. Vernoux didnt keep a lid on his words, like always, but that was indeed true. I was forced to understand this from the way she continued to refuse my invitations. But, please dont say it out loud. Ill receive more damage if Im told it. I dont know why, but shes avoiding me. Theres no way that she wasnting to the castle because she is timid. She acted that confidently after all. Why wouldnt she meet me? I dont remember doing anything bad to her. Or rather, it was impossible to meet with her in the first ce. You dont have to be that impatient. Youll be able to meet her at evening parties in less than 10 years. You dont understand how I feel because you see her regrly. For example, what should I do if she has a fianc in 10 years? Just thinking about it made me depressed. I probably wont be able to talk to her with ease. I couldnt even hear Vernoux when he said, Youre already head over heels for her, arent you? Ah! I dont think that would happen. I heard the Earl dotes on his daughter. Of course, those words didnt reach me either. How do I get close to her? That was the only thing on my mind. Come to think of it, Ive asked Dilly what she thought about His Highness before. What did she say? Shes not interested. She also said that the Kings reign is magnificent. Im sure of it. Vernoux is testing my will. But, she didnt say she hated me, so I think Im still safe. But, itsplicated. If I had to say it, then weve started on the wrong foot, so what do I have to do to get back onto the starting line? Should I aim to be as strong as a knight without actually bing one? Or should I obtain both knowledge and strength like Earl Pameradia, who is also known as the legendary knight? Or should I be splendid at ruling like father, so that shed turn to look at me? Gille? Vernoux, apany for a bit. I dont think I can just sit still. I thought as I looked at Vernoux. He shrugged and said, Yeah, okay. I understand. He already had the wooden sword in his hand. It was a little vexing that he could read my mind. Therefore, I wont lose in this match. Ill do what I can do now. Yes, I swore on my little pride. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 1, Special: Those Words, the Self-Explanatory Remedy Volume 1, Special: Those Words, the Self-Exnatory Remedy On that day, Vernoux, who usually came to eat sweets at the Pameradia House, was unusually depressed. You seem very tired. Yeah, a little. His reply was not one an eight-year-old boy would say. He sounded like an adult tired from their work. (If youre that tired, then you dont need toe here.) If this isnt an urgent matter, and his purpose is sweets, then its necessary for him to rest away his tiredness. However, when she looked at Vernoux, he looked like he was brooding over something, rather than being physically tired. Is something troubling you? Cordelia asked, and he nodded gravely. Gille is What is wrong with Gille-sama? Hes been obsessed with milk, or rather dairy products,tely. Its healthy, isnt it? But theres a limit, isnt there! When we have tea time after training, its all milk. The sweets also consist of yoghurt, nc-manger and cheese Anyway, he doesnt stray from dairy products. At that time, Cordelia whispered in her mind, It wasnt something worrying, after all. Vernoux sighed deeply, and Cordelia realised something. I think that youve tried plenty of our sweets Vernoux-sama, but what about Gille-sama? He eats it if its served. So hes not eating those things because he wants more. Argh, enough. He wont stop despite hating milk Oh my, then why all of a sudden? Probably because he wants to get taller. Because a certain someone is so tall. Tall? A certain someone? I dont remember how tall he was, but he didnt seem that short. She tilted her head in confusion. Ah Perhaps, are Gille-samas parents tall? Parents? Well, his fathers tall, but not as tall as Earl Pameradia. I see, maybe he wants to catch up to his father. While I do think boys are charming, theres something I want to tell them if they want to get taller. Im sorry, but just drinking milk isnt going to make you taller. A bnced diet, sleep and exercise are also important for growth. However, putting on too much muscle while youre young isnt good either. Vernouxs eyes twinkled, and then he grinned. Hey, that, can I say tell Gille that you said that, Dilly? Huh? Yes. You may. Cordelia nodded while worrying about his scheming. But, I dont think my words have any credibility to them. Dillys words are more effective than a doctors medical certificate right now for Gille. In fact, your words might be the most effective. I want to be free from milk too. Youre exaggerating. Im not. I wonder if I should also tell him that hell never catch up to you if he continues his unbnced diet. Huh? Nothing. Dont you have any sweets that dont use milk? Vernoux demanded sweets as he became energetic. Cordelia shrugged and entertained her friend while thinking that Gill might have an ulterior motive formencing this milk attack, to escape from Vernouxs sweets demands. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 2, Act 12: First Battle Invitation – Part 01 Volume 2, Act 12: First Battle Invitation Part 01 Four years had already passed since Cordelia received the greenhouse andboratory from her father, Elvis. At first, various nts were grown in the spacious greenhouse. Simrly, theboratory was neatly lined with a lot of equipment; so much so that she struggled to fit more in. Cordelia Enna Pameradia, the spring of her 12th year. She returned to the mansion after a long time carrying a lot of luggage in the refreshing weather. Of course, she wasnt alone. She was with Elvis and the servants who were carrying their luggage. Cordelia had apanied Elvis on his inspection to the south until then. After the inspection at the fief, Cordelia would often apany Elvis on his inspections. As with this time, they didnt just inspect towns in the fief, but also towns out of the fief, as well. During the inspections, Cordelia had the opportunity to practice the basic trading skills that shed learnt from Elvis prior to leaving, and she traded for various things. She had made quite a good profit from the mushroom and fruits which could be collected from the fief, and she had also made a big profit from cameo1) rted products, such as engraved stones and shells. When Cordelia had first seen cameo in this world, it hadnt been recognised as a typical essory yet, and were only sold in small qualities as traditional crafts from across the sea in stalls of port towns. However, it was very beautiful and Cordelia thought that it might sell well if she brought it back to the fief, just as it was. There were a lot of simple flowers and birds on cameo designs, but then she suddenly remembered that there were cameos with youngdies face profiles. So, she asked the merchants, who sold the cameos at their stall, if they could, as craftsmen, carve the profile of youngdies onto the cameos via wholesale traders. Her request was epted and the result They sold at a tremendous rate. The cameos were sold out as soon as they arrived. Of course, that was also because the cameos were beautiful and rare, and it came in many forms, such as brooches and nes. However, that wasnt the only reason; another reason why it sold so quickly was because of her request to engrave youngdies face profiles onto them. That design created a fad amongst thedies, I want something that resembles my face. Cordelia never imaged that such a fad would be created from carvings that werent especially modelled after anyone, and had lit thedies desire to purchase it. The fad, which spread vigorously in Ertiga, also reached the Royal Capital. Now, cameos were recognised as an essory and were in demand, even in the Royal Capital. The price of the cameo depended onbour time and colour of the materials, somoners could also purchase some designs as luxury items, while nobles could boast about the cost of the cameos. It could also be said that the cameos were poprised by a broad variety of buyers, and became fashionable. However, merchants, who follow fads, also appeared. But, in the first ce, it was difficult to receive arge amount of hand-carved items, and, in addition, Cordelia had contracted the skilled craftsman first, so the cameos that went through the Pameradia House were recognised as the ones with the most value. And, even when the fad started dying down, the new essory called cameo had been established. Moreover, the merchants who had originally sold the cameo were also thankful, after the fad died down. The merchants, who up until then, had only sold flower and bird cameos, became more marketable thanks to that recognition. She didnt just purchase things from others, she also tried exporting the jewellery boxes, made from the wood which was a special product of the Pameradia fief. The ssy jewellery boxes, which had deep bottoms and a slightly reddish tint, were highly sought after across the ocean and she was able to build a good rtionship with the traders there. Sometimes, the exported jewellery boxes would be decorated with cameos and then exported again. And, Cordelia decided to put the money shed umted from the profits towards repaying her loan for the establishment of the school in Caina Vige. She had saved enough money to repay the loan shed received from Elvis four years prior. You paid it off extremely fast. That was the first thing Elvis told Cordelia when she reported to him that she could pay back the loan. She bowed deeply in thanks at the usual t-toned Elvis. It is thanks to Otou-samas continued guidance. I dont know when I would have been able to return this money if I had to do it myself. I certainly gave you advice, but you would have made a loss if you didnt understand what I taught you. Elvis had said that in a in tone, but Cordelia understood that he was giving her apliment. She heard him imply, You did a great job. Therefore, naturally, the corners of her mouth loosened. I would also like to make small contributions to support them in the future. I know Its just Caina Vige, but I would like to watch over the ce that I influenced. Im not nning to object to your personal backing. Its my job To equally give support to the public. Elvis said that and received the money from Cordelia. She was relieved. ??????? Now, the pictures that were drawn with charcoal by the students, who were good at drawing, were hung up at the school in Caina Vige. Ayesha-sensei, Feudal Lord, and thenCordelia-sama. In addition, next to those drawings was a drawing of a baker with a long exnation written, The Baker who makes delicious bread with the wheat from Caina Vige. Out of those four drawings, Cordelia felt that hers was the only one that wasnt being praised based on her ability. Of course, it wasnt like she wantedpliments, but she felt guilty for having her picture up there with the others. Therefore, with that, there was no need for her to feel embarrassed anymore, even if the pictures were lined up like that. And, apart from that, she was happy because she felt like Elvis had praised her a little. Cordelia also heard that the school was a running well. She didnt go to the fief a lot, though she visited Caina Vige every time she did go. But, the number of times she has visited Caina Vige could only be counted on one hand. However, other than the regr reports she received, she also received letters from the 2nd teacher who took over from Aisha, the daughter of the acting lord of Pameradia fief, Zeke Gargotta. She also received letters from the students. Also The fact that they had no choice but to ept that education was important was made known to the vigers when the school opened. Aisha had visited her at the Pameradia mansion, without any prior notice, to bring her information about the three months after the school had opened. When Cordelia first saw Aisha, she thought that Aisha was visiting her since she was going to her fianc Warrens ce anyways. That was why she had been surprised to see her; she was delighted to be reunited with her and had hoped that they could talk over tea But, she couldnt rx at all because of what Aisha had to talk about. It was rather cute and surprising that Aisha had visited her. She talked about the day the vige chief visited the school. The vige chief, who could read a little, showed a wheat contract to the children and asked them questions. If youre really studying, then read this. The vige chief probably wanted to know if there was any point for the children to suddenly start going to school, and if the children were really absorbing the information they were taught. The contract was written with formal words and the children couldnt understand everything. However, even if they connected the parts which they understood together and read it, they would say, Theres something weird about this contract, and tilt their heads in confusion. The children were all stuck on the same part. When B purchases wheat exceeding the fixed amount from A, B will be entitled to purchase the excess amount at 30% of the estimated value The children didnt understand who A and B referred to. They really felt something wasnt right because Standard values appear in the problems Aisha-sensei makes, but this sentence didnt have them. Some children were particrly clever and they questioned whether the price changed considerably depending on the amount of wheat purchased. The answer was one the children gave while feeling like it was simple. If you ask Aisha-sensei then youll know the correct answer! The vige chief was reluctant at first when hed heard the childrens proposal. Aisha wasnt someone from Caina Vige. The vige chief knew what kind of person Aisha was, but he still felt opposed to giving vige information to an outsider. However, the children insisted that the contract wasnt good so, in the end, he showed Aisha the contract. Then, it was discovered that the wheat was bought at an unreasonably cheap price. Aisha read the contract and appealed to how unfair it was to the vige chief. Small amounts of wheat were purchased at a reasonable price, but otherwise it was sold cheaper than wheat in other fiefs, shed said. Aisha told her that the main reason why nobody noticed that it was being sold at such a ridiculous price was probably because it was being purchased at incrediblyrge amounts and that the other party knew that the contractor wouldnt notice that fact. The vige chief knew that he had caused his vige a big loss, was upset for a while, and couldnt speak. However, he approved of the school when his brain started moving again. Education is certainly necessary, hed said. And, the adults of the vige agreed with the vige chiefs words. Cordelia muttered while drinking her already cold cup of tea in the middle of the report. As expected of Aisha-samas students, to be able to detect a fact that the vige chief couldnt in just three months. No, its really a coincidence. If the vige chief hadnt tried to test the children, then the contract would have never made it to me. But the children didnt let that chance get away. Its the result of your teaching, Aisha-sama. Aishas desire to teach the childrensaved the vige. Desire bes power, she was the person who embodied this. Cordelia felt a lot of respect for her when she thought that. If youre going to say that, then it should be as expected of Cordelia-sama, right? Huh? Because, I would only be dreaming about teaching if it wasnt for Cordelia-samas help. Therefore, I really think that Cordelia-sama is the one who saved the vige. Cordelia tried to deny it. If she were to admit it, then she thought it would be Elvis achievement. But, she stopped when she saw the look in Aishas eyes. Aisha wasnt just ttering her. She really thought that way, just like Cordelia did. Then Should we toast? Its nice to toast with tea, isnt it? They knew it wasnt good manners to do so, but it felt perfect since they were both praising each other. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 2, Act 12: First Battle Invitation – Part 02 Volume 2, Act 12: First Battle Invitation Part 02 ??????? However, even if education was epted in the vige because of that, it didnt mean that everything was solved. To begin with, a few schools had been established, including the one in Caina Vige. The current schools were being supported by the Pameradia House, but if schools were established in other areas as well, then it was necessary to collect tax to maintain them. (Im free to support them even if they be a public school, but I need to maintain bnce.) For example, if the sales of balm was on track in the future, then more money would roll into herp. If so, then sending simple stationery wouldnt dent it much. There was a saying that went dont count your chickens before they hatch, but the more goals she had, the more motivated she was. (Then, I have to steadily continue with my research.) She thought that and went back to her own room to change into her research outfit. Then, she visited the greenhouse apanied by Emina, the maid in charge of her, and afterwards she stepped into theboratory after a long time. The analysis magician, Ronnie, was elegantly sipping tea in theboratory, even though it wasnt break time. Oh, wee home, Ojou-sama. Im back, Ronnie. Where did you go this time? To the south. Emina, give that bag to Ronnie. Yes, Ojou-sama. Is it a souvenir? Is it sweets or something? But, its awfully bulky. Ronnie, who received the bag from Emina, opened it and clearly looked disappointed. What is this lumpy thing? Its not food, is it? Youre half right and half wrong. Its called ginger. Theres two bags in that paper bag, isnt there? The gunny bag is made of something called Curcuma and is used for disy. The paper bag has the edible stuff. However, Ronnies expression didnt brighten up even when he heard it was food. Rather, he looked like he would sigh at any moment now. Ojou-sama, you really like root-type foods, dont you? Even before Was it called burdock? That long thin root. Burdock is rich in dietary fibres and is good for the body. Its not mainly used in this kingdom, but itsmon in ces across the ocean. And ginger goes really well with meat dishes. It goes well with meat? Thats good Not. Ojou-sama, putting aside ginger, I dont understand your hobby of collecting things that arent mainstream here. Tofu, was it? Whats so good about that tasteless bean pudding? I expected it to have a lot of taste when you obtained the soybeans and happily instructed the servants. I honestly dont know what youre thinking, he said, but he looked like he was having fun so she retorted without hesitation. In the first ce, turnips and carrots are also roots. You eat them, dont you Ronnie? The tofu that youre calling extremely dull is good for your health. Its not dull; theres no taste! Thats because you ate it as it is, Ronnie. If youd put pacho sauce on it then the taste would have changed! Personally, I dont think in tofu tastes bad. Of course, I love seasoning it with rock salt or ginger, which I obtained this time. But, thats because I remember being used to eating it. Ronnie wouldnt feel the same way I do. ( Well, if I just sell tofu by itself, then more people apart from Ronnie would call it tastelessbecause theyll probably eat it just as it is.) Well then, why dont I think of some sweets for tofu? If I mix with fried sweets like donuts, then people definitely wont eat tofu by itself. Then, I wouldnt have to be subjected to Ronnies tasteless pudding stigma. Lets leave the matter of the tofu aside for a moment Ronnie, can you run an errand for me? I also bought a souvenir for Aisha-oneesama. Me? Yes. Can I rely on you? Aisha safely moved to her residence in the Royal Capital and got married that year. Thus, bing a viscountess. It seemed that Cordelias measures against hay fever worked well, and Aisha would joke that she currently wasnt getting covered in tears or a runny nose. Their schedules didnt met up, so it was difficult for them to meet, but they would often exchange letters through Ronnie. Yes, its my pleasure. May I take a detour? Make sure that you dont use more time on your detour than your errand. Cordelia understood that Ronnie wasnt just joking, so she gave him a warning, but he remained carefree. It was reassuring that he was looking forward to his errand, but it wasnt good to muck around too much. Therefore, Cordelia presented her trump card to Ronnie. Ronnie. I had the opportunity to visit your family home, the Eris Firm, when I went on an inspection to the south, and I had the opportunity to meet the employees there. Uogh?! But, the Director-sama I could meet Ronnies Otou-sama, Okaa-sama or your Onii-samas. They asked me to take care of you, you know? Ronnie couldnt meet her in the eyes after shed said that. He hadnt expected her to say the name of his house. Cordelia had contacted the Eris firm because she wanted to consult with them about trade routes, so it had nothing to do with Ronnie, but she felt that she gained an unexpected result from it. I saw the greenhouse a while ago. A lot of the flowers are blooming, so I want to try harvest a new essential oil. Emina, could I ask you to be the first tester? Of course, Ojou-sama. Ah, Ojou-sama. For the time being, Ive made a waiting list for the servants who want to receive the aroma massages. It would probably be difficult with too many testers, so well look at the condition of their magic power to some extent and decide the order. Ronnie handed Cordelia a nk piece of paper as if to say he was also doing his work properly. It was different from four years ago, when shed first started her experiment, now, the servants wanted to participate in her experiment even if she didnt pay them Or rather, the recruitment of testers had be a major event, like a festival, already. At first, Cordelia smiled a little bitterly that the experiment no one wanted to volunteer themselves for had suddenly be so popr. Of course, she was happy. She thought it was a joyous thing. However, it also made her realise that things wouldnt proceed easily if people didnt obtain a sense of security. (This got popr amongst the servants by word of mouth, so I hope that it would also be popr amongst the nobles as well.) So I have to gain their trust after all, dont I? Its fun to think about these things, but I have to use my head for difficult things, after all. When Cordelia thought that, a womans voice resounded through theboratory. You seem to be having a lot of fun. Nirupama-obasama? Its been a while! Hello, Cordelia. Countess Nirupama Weltoria showed up at the open door. She was one of the few female countesses in this kingdom, the ruler of the fief where only women inherited the title, and also the older sister of Cordelias mother In short, her aunt. She radiated confidence and always had her head held high, and faced firmly forward. The dignified Nirupama was famous in high society and Cordelia heard from her second brother, Isma, that she was at the forefront of cutting-edge of fashion. Nirupamas face was very simr to her mothers, but Cordelia thought that they didnt look like sisters at all, because their facial expression were different. Nirupama often came to the Pameradia mansion when she was staying at the Royal Capital two years prior. But, until then, she had never met with her sister. The reason why Nirupama came to the Pameradia mansion was, of course, to talk to Elvis, but those meetings probably only took half the time in those visits. She spent the remaining half visiting Cordelia with sweets. However, she seemed empty handed today. Oh, you dont have to prepare any tea today. I came on urgent business, so I dont have much time. Urgent business? Then shall we go to a different room? Nirupama had nevere to see her if she had to return home straight away. If its something serious, then would it be better for me to tell Emina and Ronnie to go out of the room? However, Nirupama quickly spoke to Cordelia, whose expression was changing. You dont have to be that defensive. I brought you an invitation today. An invitation, was it? An important invitation. Cordelia gulped. (Dont tell me shes going to make those joke-likements about me bing her adopted child?) Nirupama informed Cordelia with a friendly smile. I have been invited to the ntheim Houses evening party, so youe too. You know their son, right? Excuse me? Cordelia froze for a moment because the invitation waspletely different from what shed expected Nirupama to talk about. Ah, yes. Even if she says its an important matter, theres no way shed try to persuade me into bing her adopted child when she has no time.. Cordelia thought that, but she couldnt understand Nirupamas intentions. The ntheim Houses evening party, was it? Cordelia tilted her head at the same time she said that. Of course, it wasnt like she didnt understand the meaning of those words. There was probably an evening party at her friend Vernouxs mansion. It was close to Vernouxs birthday, and shed heard from him that the Marquis hosted evening parties in celebration. But, Cordelia had never been to it before. She had given Vernoux a gift every year for his birthday, but she had never been to the evening party Or rather, she would see Elvis off as he attended those parties with an extremely sullen face while saying, Im off. Therefore, she couldnt grasp why Nirupama invited her. What the hell is the meaning of this? Nirupamaughed at Cordelias reaction. I wanted the adorable Cordelia to make her debut. Of course, I know that Marquis ntheim knows you. And I know youre not a shut-in and that you travel around the kingdom with Elvis-sama. Therefore, you can socialise more with adults than ordinary children, right? But you cant do the same with children or women, am I right? Since theres finally an evening party, I wanted to take this opportunity to show you off. However, Cordelia was more confused by Nirupamas remark. But, Nirupama paid no attention to her confusion. I dont think its a bad deal for you. I think you know how adults interact with each other from your inspections. But, its also important for you to see and learn how politics works in noble societies. Itll be fine. Its an evening party for his son, so therell be a lot of children there. You can take it easy. What did Otou-sama say? Elvis-sama said that one of his sons would be going on his behalf because his schedule is a bit strict this year But, when I told him that I was going to take you, he said that hell go himself. Will Otou-sama be alright since hes busy with work? Its fine, no problems. Its that Elvis-sama, you know? No one wouldin even if hes a little behind on work. No, thats not what I meant. Her aunt, who wasughing, ohoho, probably said it so that she wouldnt worry, but that wasnt what she was worried about. Cordelia was worried that he would push himself to finish the work so that he wouldnt be behind on work; but the invitation had already been decided anyway. Therefore, Cordelia had no reason to refuse. (Just.. Of course, Im happy that Otou-sama would being with me, but I dont mind if Onii-sama goes as well, so please dont push yourself.) Cordelia thought while looking up at Nirupama and replying, I understand. Nirupama grinned broadly at that answer. Her smile was like flowers blooming. However, her smile was gradually warped by a dark aura. Cordelia drew back slightly. Whats wrong with you today, Oba-sama? However, such a Cordelia didnt even enter Nirupamas eyes as she continued tough while her shoulders were shaking. Just you wait, Countess Halluci. The rumour of thedark future of the hard-headed Weltoriawill be gone by me bringing this cute angel with me. Fufufufufu. Nirupama also seemed to have her own reason, but Cordelia didnt have the guts to ask about them. Her beauty as ady disappeared and she was resembled a Demon Queen, so it was high-risk to ask her now. Curiosity killed the cat It wasnt like that, but there was no reason for her to touch on such a dangerous topic. (The Countess Halluci who angered Oba-sama by calling her hard-headed was also a big-shot, huh I dont think shes hard-headed in the first ce.) How the heck does Nirupama-obasama act normally? Cordelia wondered while maintaining her smile. I cant ask and I cant say anything until Oba-sama calms down Cordelia thought, but it didnt take long before Nirupamas expression changed. Ah, thats right. Cordelia, you need a dress too, dont you? Ive already called the tailor that you always use, so theyll 1) being soon. Mm, erm Oba-sama, didnt you say you didnt have much time? Yes. Theres no time left since the tailor wille soon. If we drink tea, then we wouldnt be able to consult them about your beautiful dress right? Th-thank you very much Nirupama grinned at Cordelias reply. Lets have them finish the dress in a week. You look like youll suit red. She spoke and Cordelia shook her head. Oba-sama, I want a light coloured dress. Red. Even Cordelia knew that red suited her. It was a colour that the Cordeliain-game wore beautifully. However It was a bad omen. Nirupamas eyes widened since Cordelia spoke a little fast. Oh my, really? I think red suits you better though How about a pink dress with a red corsage? Youll shine in it. If its a corsage, then Id like to make it with the flowers blooming in the greenhouse on the day. I have this very beautiful rose. Oh my, a rose? How lovely. She didnt have to mention that it was the rose named Cordeliathat shed received from her friend Gille. Gille and Cordelia had never met once in the four years, but their letters continued through Vernoux on a regr basis. The letters she received were always courteously written, but there were rare times when they would look like they were rushed. The topics he wrote about varied between studying, sword practice, being teased by Vernoux and books that Cordelia might be interested in. (I noticed this from the beginning, but hes a very serious child.) He seemed to really hit it off with Vernoux, but their personalities wereplete opposites. However, it might be because of that that they were good friends. (I might also want a friend whom I can get along with.) She might even find that friend at the evening party. If so, then she would be happy. She strayed a bit off the topic, but Cordelia received permission to use the rose Cordeliafor research purposes from her letter exchanges with Gille. But, of course, she promised to pay a margin if she used the rose for business. Gille was a bit reluctant at that condition and had written that he didnt need money. Cordelia had insisted but he didnt ept after all and said that he would give Cordelia exclusive use of the rose instead of a margin. This time, it was Cordelias turn to be hesitant because she felt bad, but she yielded to him in the end. You need a special rose, dont you? Ill be happy if it could be of use to you. She couldnt refuse after he sent that finishing blow. Nirupama, who didnt know about Cordelias state, smiled and said, Show meter, okay? Then, the next problem is dancing. Will you be alright? It wouldnt be as bad as your debut, but the children will be dancing next to you. Please dont worry, Oba-sama. I have been practising that. Her timing wasnt good enough to show people, but she had been taking dance lessons for a long time now for the sake of her future. Even with triple time, she had been practising since she was young so that people wont say, She cant dance even though shes a beauty. Its fine. I should be able to dance. Youre really Elvis daughter, no, my niece. Youre cute even if youck in certain areas No, Im d youre a clever kid. Im happy as the Weltoria feudal lord. I really dont mind if you want to be my daughter at any time, you know Cordelia? Cordelia smiled vaguely in response to her smile. It was a charming offer, but it wasnt something that she could decide by herself, and it wasnt like Nirupama was offering it to her seriously. Rather than it being an original conversation, it was more like a part of their greetings. If you really want to be adopted into my family, then Ill give you the education you need as a feudal lord. So you dont have to worry about that. But even if you dont want to be my adopted daughter, Ill give you hints on how to be the most cutest Ojou-sama. So its alright for you to rely on me. Thank you very much, Oba-sama. Its actually something my sister should be doing. Though I think that being able to take care of my cute niece is a perk. Elvis also isnt interested in womans preferences, so its perfect, right Cordelia? Cordelia smiled at Nirupama who was narrowing her eyes and gossiping. But, it wouldnt be strange for you to receive invitations from the royal family, since youre so cute, right Cordelia? I dont know what your future brings. No, Oba-sama. I think youre just being biased. Am I? Yes, Im sure of it. But thats why I want to improve myself and be a wonderful woman. Ill be turning to you for your guidance. Of course, she knew that she was cute. She knew, but her aunts remarks were too ominous. That future would definitely note to be, she wished as she grasped Nirupamas hands. Nirupama widened her hands a little and then a smile immediately made its way to her face. Well, then lets start with a nice dress. The craftsman should be here now. Okay. Cordelia. First of all, enjoy your first evening party to your hearts content. Thats the first step fordies. Cordelia nodded deeply at Nirupamas words. The first thing was to handle her first evening party skilfully. That was her new and immediate goal. References 1. Ill change the gender once I know it Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 2, Act 13: The Lady, Thinking Volume 2, Act 13: The Lady, Thinking Its hard to overturn an impression someone has of you when you first meet. When you give a good impression, the gaze pointed towards you would be positive and it would easier to assess their behaviour as well. However, it would be the opposite if you gave off a bad impression. It takes a lot of work to change doubt into something good. And, if you gave off a normalimpression, one that was neither good nor bad, then the chances for that person to be interested in you decreases, and it is also difficult to change that impression. Thats why I also want to leave a good impression Now then, what should I do? If they only thought of her as a Cute Lady, then it was possible for that impression to change for the worse in the future. It would be a disgrace to the Pameradia Houses name. Cordelia sighed. Her room was quiet; it was alreadyte at night and she only had one magic toolmp lit up. She was in the best environment for thinking, but unfortunately, her thoughts were still scattered. What should I do at the ntheim Houses evening party? I dont have to be anxious about how I behave because Otou-sama and Oba-sama will be there. But, Im also anxious because theyre there. Earl Pameradias daughter. Countess Weltorias niece. She would certainly be recognised with those two titles. Cordelia was also proud to have those titles. She was d to have her cool father and lovely aunt. But, thats why I cant deny the possibility of my impression being weak. Of course, the focus of the party wasnt her. Therefore, her purpose wasnt to stand out, but to leave her impression with those who she interacted with. (How will the current me be reflected in the eyes of those who I first meet? Its important for me to know this.) When she became an adult at 16, a debut party would be hosted with her as the focus. Of course, she nned to stand out as much as she could at that time. She wanted to make the most of her appeal, so that she could build a market for balms and essential oils. (But, if they think of me as an interesting girl from now on, then I might be able to pique their interests more than when I turn 16.) When she thought like that, then she would have to get psyched up for the evening party. (Its also important for me to make acquaintances with those who are the same age as me. I must behave like ady who wants to make connections with others.) It was true that Cordelia had no choice but to ept the fact that the only friend she had, who was the same age as her, was Vernoux. Of course, she genuinely wanted friends, but if she didnt make connections then she wouldnt be able to grasp what the otherdies hobbies and preferences were. Although the people she knew would increase just by being ady of the Pameradia House, if they thought she was too normal then they might look down on her. She wanted something that could identify her as an individual. My best weapon right now is aromasafter all. Cordelia suddenly sighed and looked up at the ceiling. Something that wouldnt cause people to mistake her for someone else. That would definitely be the variety of aromas she had. However, she was also unsure about whether she should use it. She could also leave it until she was 16, the age when shed stand out the most, and spread it all at once. On the other hand, she could present it briefly for now, and let the rumours about it spread before her debut. However, that method made her worry that they wouldpletely forget about it in the four-year gap. If she introduced a fragrance that was different from the ones she was dealing with now, and they liked it, then she wouldnt have to worry about that. Instead, someone might try to contact me in the next four years. In that case, although I do have some worries, Ill wear a fragrance and attend the evening party for a showdown. However, another problem arose even if shed decided to do so. The next problem that was waiting for her was which fragrance she should use. Of course, the balms and perfumes that shed already made werent bad, and the experiments for them were alreadyplete, so she didnt have to worry. But, on the other hand, there was a fragrance that Cordelia wanted to use, no matter what. It was the rose. Cordelia wanted to leave the impression that roses were her scent. It was her most favourite fragrance. However, if she wanted it, then there would be a big problem. It was difficult for her to obtain enough Cordeliato use for various experiments. There were a lot of seedlings in the garden and she had the plot ofnd that shed borrowed near the mansion, and Gille was being very cooperative, but it was still a new rose, so she couldnt get her hands on as many as shed like. Gille had also given her many other varieties of roses, but, if possible, she wanted to make a fragrance with Cordelia. (.. Its just the right season for flowers to bloom. Its possible for me to make otto oil once, if I make it with the dried flowers Ive collected up until now. Even if I pass some to be tested, I should still have enough for the evening party.) However, there was something she was concerned about. When ites to roses, she thought that the solvent extraction1) method could produce better fragrant essential oils than the steam distition method2). But unfortunately, Cordelia had never conducted an experiment using the solvent extraction method before. The only flowers shed obtained that could be used for that method were roses, and she still hadnt even got her hands on that many roses, so she didnt include them in her experiments. Of course, the variety of roses are different from the time when I lived in Japan. The solvent extraction method and the steam distition method; I dont know which one suits Cordeliabetter. However, there was still the possibility that she could obtain an even better scent. If she could get a better scent using that method, then she wondered if it was alright for her to leave an impression with the fragrance made from the steam distition method. Cordelia moaned. Im making this with Gilles help. I dont want to make an iplete product. But I want to use the rose fragrance. This is the first introduction. If I can improve the fragrance by the time Im sixteen, then it might go in a better direction. Her target for her future research was to continue searching for organic solvents that were best suited for the solvent extraction method. But I want to introduce the best results I can now. She thought that, and stopped hesitating. Alright, Ive finished thinking. Ill immediately begin making essential oils with the steam distition method tomorrow. And Cordelia, who had decided on her own fragrance, was faced with another problem. That was If possible, she wanted her aunt to use some kind of fragrance. As for the options, Cordelia thought that her aunt could use orange perfume. The essentials oils obtained from orange, which was squeezed with a centrifuge, had a refreshing scent. It suited her aunts image. She would have to be careful of UV rays when using orange essential oils, but it should be fine since it was in the evening. In the first ce, her aunt wasnt one to irritate her skin by leaving it unprotected. She always protected her skin with a parasol in the daytime. It also had a rxing effect, so it shouldnt give the user any bad impressions. I hope I get a good reply from Oba-sama. Her aunt knew a lot about fashion and she shouldnt be opposed to trying new things. Therefore, Cordelia thought that she would use the new essential oil as long as she liked the scent. If things went ording to n, then her aunt would surely be a wonderful walking advertisement. However, that wasnt something that Cordelia could solve by herself; she would only get the answer by asking Nirupama. Should I discuss it with her through a letter tomorrow? At least shed decided on a fragrance, and Cordelia stretched lightly. She could finally begin on herst problem. Yes, Vernouxs birthday present. If I have to get him one, then the shier the better. Something that Vernoux and everyone else in the venue would be happy about, that was the extent of her goal. Cordelia got up and pulled out some jewel-like things from the drawer next to her bed. Then, sheughed. Prepare yourself, Vernoux-sama. Ill surprise you. References 1. absolute 2. otto Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 2, Act 14: The Flantheim House’s Evening Party Part 1 Volume 2, Act 14: The ntheim Houses Evening Party Part 1 Cordelia put on the dress that Nirupama had chosen for her and let Emina do her hair. Then, she sprayed the rose fragrance onto herself. You seem tense, Ojou-sama. Do I look that way? Yes. Your face is all stiff. Emina said that, just before Cordelia was about to leave the room. She observed her face in the mirror. Indeed, I might look tense. She realised that and took a deep breath; then she smelt the soft rose fragrance. ( Its alright. I can do it.) She confirmed her appearance once again, and then went to the salon where her aunt was waiting. Looks like your preparations went well, Cordelia. Yes, its all thanks to Nirupama-obasamas lovely dress. Fufu, youve said something really pleasing, but the dress is only shining because the raw materials are good, you know? Nirupama, who had already finished getting ready, greeted Cordelia in high spirits. Nirupama was wearing a dark green dress. The design was rtively calm, but when Nirupama wore it, she added appeal to the dress. She probably dresses well. Then, Nirupama put her hands on Cordelias shoulder. Ufufu Ill show you this angel Those words were probably towards a certain countess, whom shed mentioned the other day. Nirupama was muttering in a voice that sounded like she was cursing someone. Of course, Cordelia pretended that she didnt hear it. Besides, Nirupama only acted like that for a second. Its a nice fragrance, isnt it? Its like youre in a garden. Thank you very much. Oba-sama, youre also using perfume. Of course. Its a present from my cute niece, after all. I didnt think you would make something like this. Nirupama was wearing the gentle orange fragrance. The scents mixing together while they were near, in order for that not to happen, Cordelia had adjusted the essential oils, to some extent, while they were being refined. She had devised them so that the fragrances would only mix lightly with others, and not too strongly, when they got within a certain distance of each other. She could faintly smell the other persons fragrance and there was no difort. Nirupama looked at Cordelia again and muttered in satisfaction. But if you had told me sooner, then I would have made an orange dress How should I say this, I wonder if theyllugh at me for not dressing my age. If its Oba-sama, then youll suit dresses in any colour. Thanks. Cordelias so cute. If youre troubled over something, you can always rely on your aunt, okay? Thank you very much. So, if you make a new balm, let me try it too, alright? Ill advertise it for you. Nirupama spoke while winking and Cordelia smiled and nodded. Nirupamas smile deepened and she suddenly looked at the entrance of the salon. Ipletely forgot. Elvis-sama asked us to meet him at the entrance once were ready. Otou-sama did? Has he finished getting ready? Its better to say that he hasnt. He came back from the castle and told me he wasnt going to change. So, I thought about talking with him in the salon until you came, but I wonder if he thought I was being too noisy. He told me hed wait at the entrance and left the salon. Is that so? Elvis-sama is really always unsociable; I cant even imagine him being sociable. Nirupama said that, and walked gracefully towards the entrance. She didnt look like she was rushing at all. So, Cordelia held Nirupamas hands and sped up. If Otou-sama is waiting, then we must hurry. However, Cordelia couldnt make Nirupama walk faster with her power. Rather, Nirupama was watching her while smiling. On top of that, the servants, who saw them, were watching them warmly. Cordelia thought that her behaviour was surely childish, but she didnt let go off Nirupamas hand. Elvis was waiting; she had to get her to pick up the pace. However, Nirupama didnt change her pace at all. Weve kept you waiting, Elvis-sama. Im sorry for making you wait, Otou-sama. Its fine. Elvis replied briefly at what Nirupama and Cordelia said. Like Nirupama had stated earlier, Elvis was unsociable today. Rather, Cordelia felt that he was a little grumpy. (I heard hes busy at work, I wonder if hes tired.) Or was he tired of talking to Oba-sama, like shed said he was. Or did he think it was troublesome to go to the ntheim House today? I dont know why hes in such a bad mood, but if the answer lies within one of the things I guessed, then I guess it cant be helped. Cordelia decided to visit him with a hotpress after they returned from the evening party. But in contrast to Cordelia, Nirupama looked like she didnt mind at all. Anyway, look at Cordelia. Isnt she cute? Elvis responded with silence to Nirupamas lively voice. Even if it was Cordelia, Elvis had neverplimented her before, by calling her cute or anything like that, so if that did happen, then she thought that her heart would jump in surprise. Its enough that he didnt say I dont suit it. She thought that, but Nirupama pointed her right index finger at Elvis and gave him some advice. Elvis-sama, even if its embarrassing, you shouldpliment women when its necessary. Please understand a womans heart. Hey, Elvis-sama. Cant you tell your daughter that shes cute? Oba-sama, thats enough It was pointless to press Elvis while he was expressionless and not talking Or rather, Cordelia felt sorry for him. Humans had their fortes and weaknesses, so it was pointless to try and force someone to say something. You look nice in it, at least. Even though he had said it in a mechanical voice, Cordelia doubted her ears, since some unbelievable words came out of his mouth. Elvis, the person in question, turned his back and started walking after saying, Lets go. Argh, Elvis-sama! Just say you look nice!! What do you mean by at least?! Well, such a trifling thing didnt matter to Cordelia. ( Otou-samaplimented me!) It was inevitable that she felt amazed rather than impressed. However, it wasnt like she wasnt happy. The corners of her mouth rose up naturally. She followed Nirupama and boarded the carriage. Nirupama talked a lot inside of the carriage, too. She talked about different sweets and fashions, and Cordelia found them really interesting, though Elvis didnt seem like he was listening at all. In rare cases, Nirupama would ask Elvis something and he responded with only three words: Yeah, No, and I dont know. ( His interactions with Oba-sama are exactly like with Marquis ntheim.) I certainly feel that the way they talk to Elvis is somewhat simr. If so, then its no wonder Otou-samas replies are the same Does Otou-sama have something that attracts lively people? The carriage, with the three inside, arrived at the ntheim residence while she was thinking. The ntheim residence was a white mansion, and it looked like it had been cut out from a part of the castle. The ntheim mansion was bigger than the Pameradia mansion, but the garden was smaller. (Its a mansion) Her own residence was also a mansion, but she was surprised at the different atmosphere it gave off. (Vernoux-sama, youre really a Marquis son arent you) Of course, it wasnt like she doubted that, but she would feel strange if she heard that Vernoux, who suited the word capricious, lived there. A lot of people were already gathered for the evening party and everyone was dressed in gorgeous outfits. Cordelia followed after Elvis and her aunt while listening to the noisy people. Her heart, which should have calmed down when they left the mansion, started pulsing faster. Oh my, its Countess Weltoria. She looks as pretty as always. Its rare to see her with Earl Pameradia. Is that child the Earls daughter? Shes around the same age as the prince, isnt she? Cordelia tried desperately not to tense her face up in that situation, where she became the focus of attention just by walking. Smile, smiling is important. It shouldnt be a problem if she just walked quietly with a smile. In fact, Elvis didnt seem like he cared about the rumours and Nirupama smiled with confidence. She couldnt say she got cold feet while looking at the two. She once again straightened her back and looked forward. Then, she heard a familiar voice. Oh! This is a rarebination. The voice belonged to Marquis ntheim; Leonard. It seemed that he was walking around the venue. I havent seen you for a long time, Leonard-sama. Its been a while since weve met. Nirupama and Cordelia gave their greetings and the Marquis nodded in satisfaction. Then, he looked over at Elvis, who didnt say a thing. Elvis, you seem to be in a bad mood? Oh, the worst. It seems like you have a lot of work to dotely, you must be tired. I thought one of your sons woulde in your ce today. The Marquis ced his hand on Elviss shoulder with a face that said that he knew that Elvis was attending for his daughter. However, his hand was immediately brushed away, as if Elvis was brushing an insect off his shoulder. But, the Marquis still had a smile on his face. It was as if to say that he was having fun. Cordelia saw Nirupama concealing her mouth with her fan andughing at the exchange between the two. Leonard-sama, isnt Cordelia so cute today? Nirupama said as she talked to the Marquis. Yeah. Shes so cute that it makes me think that I want a daughter of my own. You wont. (Otou-sama, hes just saying that out of politeness.) Cordelia felt reassured from that fast rebuke, and she had a smile on her face as she watched the two talk. Of course, it sounded like a joke from just those words, but for some strange reason it no longer sounded like a joke when Elvis said it. Elviss response seemed to have amused the Marquis more. That is up to your daughter. Theres a chance for her to be Vernouxs wife. None. (Otou-sama, thats a joke too.) Rather, theres no way it could be anything but a joke, Cordelia thought as she endured and kept the smile on her face. In the first ce, something like marriage with Vernoux was impossible unless he changed how he viewed her. Cordelia also didnt think it was possible and could only say, What stupid things are you saying? That was why she could be relieved and think of him as just a friend. It wasnt necessary for her to worry about it in the first ce, but she did hate herself for taking a moment to imagine it, because of the Marquis words. No, nope, its impossible. But, youre also beautiful today Countess Weltoria. You should meet Sarater, shell be d to see you after so long. He said that and looked towards a beautiful woman exchanging greetings with the guests with Vernoux. The woman with the same blonde hair as Vernoux was Sara ntheim. She was Vernouxs mother and the Marquis wife. This was the first time Cordelia had met her, but she knew who she was straight away. She didnt think they looked like each other, but she could tell that the adult Vernoux had some of her features. Oh my, are you leaving all the work to your wife and skipping out, Leonard-sama? No. I just wanted to go greet my close friends. Thats why I saw you two earlier. How convenient for you. Please greet the guests while Sara and I talk. I cant speak normally with her if Im getting blocked. Women spend a lot of time talking, after all But, okay. If that makes Sara happy then Ill do it. The Marquis started walking towards Sara. Nirupama followed but Elvis didnt move. Im going to go talk over there for a bit. Okay. Follow me, Cordelia. Youre going to congratte your friend, arent you? A couple of men with frowns on their faces stood in the direction that Elvis was headed towards. She didnt think they would talk aboutplicated things, considering the ce, but Cordelia concluded that it wasnt something that she should interrupt. Cordelia walked to where Nirupama was, and they headed towards Vernoux. Come to think of it, youre using a very rare scent today. Did you import some rare things? No? I havent seen them in foreign kingdoms either. Nirupama immediately answered the Maquis, who was tilting his head in confusion while walking. She looked proud even though her mouth was concealed by the fan. The Marquis immediately understood her expression. So, the way to obtain it is a secret? Do you also want to use it, Marquis-sama? No, I thought it would make Sara happy. Dont you think it would make a nice gift? I see. Its certainly nice. Contrary to his favourable question, Nirupama evaded the answer. He smiled wryly. It doesnt seem like youll tell me that easily. For now, that is. But, youll find out soon. Cordelia reached her destination while listening to the two talk. Sara. Countess Weltoria is here. Oh my, Nirupama! I wanted to see you. Its been a while, Sara. Thank you for inviting me. I came with my dull brother-inw and cute niece today. Cordelia spoke at Nirupamas introduction. Its nice to meet you. I am Cordelia Enna Pameradia. Thank you for inviting me today. Youre exaggerating when you say something like invite. Im especially thankful that you brought Elvis-sama with you. My husband would sulk if he didnte. He was pouting when he heard that Elvis-sama wouldnte because he was busy. Sara spoke jokingly and stared at Cordelia while narrowing her eyes. Cordelia-san, Im so happy to meet you. Ive heard a lot about you from my husband and Vernoux. Thank you for getting along with Vernoux. But, the person in question, her son, said disgruntledly. Mother. That expression is a little Oh my, are you embarrassed? Cordelia, at least, didnt think he sounded embarrassed at all. If his mouth spreading in a thin line was him being embarrassed, then his embarrassment was a little disappointing. However, Saras heart-warming aura didnt change. Probably because her aura was soft. The guests were mostly under the Marquis care, but thedies werent far away from Sara. On the other hand, Cordelia felt that thedies gazes were more focused on Nirupama than Sara. (Their attentiveness is very high.) It was an evening party hosted by the ntheim House, so it wasnt strange if Sara and the Marquis received everyones attention. However, if Nirupama received more attention than them, then that just went to show how much thedies couldnt keep their eyes off her. Cordelia didnt doubt it but, Nirupama being in the lead at fashion wasnt just an exaggeration. And, if she drew that much attention then the people around them could probably hear what they were talking about. So, they couldnt talk much about their interests and preferences there, since it would be widely known. Of course, that was certainly because Nirupama stood out, in the first ce, and she had the power to make those around her want to imitate her. Amidst that, Sara met Cordelias eyes and tilted her head in confusion. Cordelia widened her eyes because such a cute action was being performed by a woman with a calm aura. Whats wrong, Sara-sama? Cordelia-san, youre very unusual, arent you? Unusual, you say? Yes, the scent of flowers. Nirupama is also emitting a nice smell. Cordelia felt as if the people around them toned down their voices at Saras question. Then, they all turned to look at Nirupama. Nirupama is keeping a secret, that was what they were thinking. Nirupama put the fan to her mouth. Are you interested in it, Sara? Yes. Because Cordelia-san smells like shes in a flower garden. Of course, I also like Nirupamas refreshing scent. Its a citrusy smell. Youre right. But, its not like youre wearing orange juice and shes not covered in flowers either, right? Sara moved her body and confronted Nirupama. Nirupama removed the fan from her mouth and grinned. The answer that Nirupama muttered while having everyones attention on her was simple. Its a secret. Sara and the surrounding peoples eyes widened at that sentence. However, Nirupama immediately continued, But, It wont be a secret if Cordelia says its alright to tell you, Sara. If Cordelia-san does? Yes. This child is very smart, and she is my niece who has a promising future. Shes also familiar with beauty products, you know? Nirupama ced her hand on Cordelias head as she said that. Cordelia knew that the surroundingdies were holding their breaths from this conversation. The grin stayed on Nirupamas face as she turned her gaze at Cordelia, and Cordelia knew what she was aiming for. Nirupama didnt answer the Marquis when hed asked because she was looking for the most opportune time to do it. And she was trying to give Cordelia the advantage. Nirupamas deration sounded like she was recognising Cordelia for her talents. More than anything, by announcing this with Cordelias permission, she was spreading Cordeliaswork. Aunt is mean. Theres no reason for me to keep a secret from Vernouxs mother. Sara widened her eyes in surprise at Cordelias words and then rubbed Vernouxs head over and over again. Im d that Im Vernouxs mother. Mother, please stop. My hairs getting messy. But, Sara-sama. Ive only just started my research. Therefore This is a secret between the three of us, Sara-sama, Nirupama-obasama and me. Of course, if thats what you wish Cordelia-san. Lets have a secret tea party next time with Nirupama, just the three of us. Mother, my hairs getting messy so please stop. Vernoux said it again, but Saras hands didnt stop so, he forcibly stopped it with his right hand. Oh my, Vernoux has gotten really strong. Im happy. Im d youre happy. Cordelia-san, lets decide on the date of the tea party next time. Yes, I look forward to it. Sara, who proposed that with a smile, was genuinely happy. This was the most favourable development for Cordelia. Therefore, she immediately forgot about her pity for Vernoux, who was fixing his hair. Isnt that nice, Cordelia? Yes. Im very happy. Not only Cordelia, but Nirupama was also in a good mood. (Well, of course.) Of course, I think that Oba-sama is happy for me. However, it wasnt like this had nothing to do with Nirupama at all. If you want to know the secret behind the fragrance then ask Cordelia Just by saying that, it was impossible for people, who had nothing to do with Cordelia, to quickly ask her about it. Even if Nirupama recognised Cordelia, she was still a child and she had very few chances to appear in public. Like that, a lot of nobles would probably ask Nirupama to introduce them to her. (If its like that, then things would work out well for Oba-sama too.) But then, it also worked well for Cordelia if they went through Nirupama. No matter how much of a chance it was to broaden herwork, the amount of information she had on people was too small. It was better for Nirupama to choose people who took precedence over others. Nirupama had more knowledge than Elvis about womens society. (But, theyre reacting more to it than I thought they would.) Shed thought that it would be easier to spread the aroma if she got the interest of the Marquis and his wife, who were close to the Royal Family, but she didnt think that it would attract that much attention. (I might have sown more seeds than I thought I would.) However, if I arrange the stage like this, then Ill have toplete a product that would measure up to their expectation. (I have to be more fired up.) I also have to get psyched up. Sara uttered the same thing Cordelia was thinking. Cordelia looked up at Sara in surprise. Its my first time entertaining such a cute guest. Im looking forward to it. Ill prepare a lot of sweets, she said, and Cordelia was relieved. She thought that her own thoughts had been unintentionally transmitted to Sara. (But, I cant believe that Sara-sama is going to prepare a lot of sweets for me.) The reason why Vernoux often came to the Pameradia mansion was because he couldnt eat sweets at home. That reason was surely because Sara didnt like sweets. Therefore, she was super happy. She built up a lot of expectations and achieved one of her goals for the day. So, mother will be preparing sweets? Im really jealous of you. Vernoux-sama. Happy birthday. Thanks. I thought youd forgotten. Vernoux, who shrugged as he said that, turned to face Sara. Mother, I will leave for a bit. Dilly, can youe with me for a bit? Huh? Yes. But I want to give you your gift before we leave. Cordelia said that and held out her right hand that was sped tightly. She opened it when Vernoux peeped at it curiously. There were a lot of seeds in her hand. The seeds were oval and shone like jewels. Dilly, this is Are you telling me to grow them? I did think you would enjoy that, but you wouldnt be surprised, now would you? Cordelia said as she threw the seeds at the ceiling. The seeds shone more brightly in the light. What are you doing? Please wait a moment. Vernoux said that one sentence, while surprised, and Cordelia raised her hands and concentrated magic onto her fingertips. Then she fired it at the seeds. The shining seeds popped and opened. At the same time, a number of flowers began floating in the air. The people around leaked out a shout of joy at the flowers which suddenly appeared. This is? Were you surprised? Its a wandering flower that blooms from magic. Did you make it, Dilly? Its a bit of an exaggeration to say that I made it. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 2, Act 14: The Flantheim House’s Evening Party Part 2 Volume 2, Act 14: The ntheim Houses Evening Party Part 2 Originally, this flower was a vine-type nt that crawled across the ground. It wasnt umon in the Pameradia fief, but it wasnt a flower that would likely appear in the Royal Capital. Can I hear about this trick? This flower was originally a vine-type nt, but it only epts magic as nourishment. It doesnt need water or light, and they grow roots and leaves just by sucking up magic. So instead, I gave it my magic. nt growth is a specialty of the Pameradias after all. Why is it floating? Originally, this flower drifts in the air for a few seconds after its separated from the vines. But, if its forced to grow with a sudden burst of magic, just like Ive shown you now, then it would float in the air for about a day. When she was 10, she found out that there was a strange flower in their fief, and from then on, Cordelia messed with the flower many times in order to practice her magic. Last year, she realised that it floated in the air for a long time, and she decided to practice blooming a lot of seeds at the same time, so that she could show it at the evening party. Im d I made it in time, Cordelia was relieved. Of course, Vernoux-sama would probably be unsatisfied with just this, so Ive also prepared another gift for you. This is already entertaining enough, but Im thankful for your gifts. By the way, what is it? Its an assortment of sweets. Ive chosen sweets that wouldst for days. I see, youre very thoughtful. Anyway, are you thirsty, Dilly? Huh? Thirsty? Cordelia was surprised by the abrupt topic change. To be honest, she wasnt thirsty, but then she remembered that Vernoux had tried to leave a while ago. ( I wonder if he got bored with greeting people.) Then, should I help him out? Cordelia replied briefly, Yes, I am. Then she looked up at Nirupama, who winked at her. It seems like Oba-sama doesnt mind if I leave. Then, Vernoux left first and beckoned her to follow, This way. It was a really unexpected present. Ive never seen anything like that before. Did it make you happy? Yes. Mother too, see look. Shes still trying to touch the flowers. There are people touching the flowers throughout the venue as well. It feels like the atmosphere has gotten lighter. But, youre happier about the sweets, arent you Vernoux-sama? Well, forgive me for that. Cordelia shrugged at Vernoux because his tone didnt sound like he was sorry at all. But, Im sure he certainly regrets not being able to see this. He? Yeah. Dilly, what do you want to drink? Juice, right? Here, take this. Were going over there. Eh? Wait a minute. Vernoux forced the drink that hed gotten from the waiter onto Cordelia and kept walking. Then, he went out onto the balcony. Cordelia didnt understand what was going on and was hesitant to turn back, so she just followed after him. Wait, Vernoux-sama. Whats over? Theres someone waiting here. Huh? Cordelia doubted his statement and looked where he was looking. The first thing she understood was that someone was standing there. That person was looking at Vernoux while leaning against the wall. Moreover, that person had brown hair and he was about the same height as Vernoux. See, Gille. I brought her. Vernoux said whileughing. Gille-sama? No, I know its Gille-sama. Vernoux said his name after all. Its been a while, Dilly. Yes, its been a long time. Cordelia dyed her reply in front of Gille, who had grown up while still having some of the features he did when he was 8. Just like before, Gille was covered in Vernouxs magic. (Were not in town, so why is he in disguise?) She was more surprised than in doubt when that crossed her mind. Youve be handsome. Huh? Yes, Gille had be very handsome. That might have had a lot to do with how calming his atmosphere was,pared to four years ago. However, he really did grow up handsomely. She felt like she would stare at him for a time if she was careless. Pfft, sa-saying something like Gille is handsome Dilly really says odd things after all. Vernoux. Arent you d, Gille? Then, Ill be going back inside. Dont be toote, Gille. Vernoux said that as he left. Cordelia felt like the word amusing was written on his back. (What should I do?) That was the number one thing that came to her mind after Vernoux left. She hadnt expected to see Gille at all. It wasnt like she didnt want to see him, but she didnt know what to talk about at all. (Even though Ive been exchanging letters with him Its a little different when we actually meet.) What should I do? What to do? But, she faced down a little just like that and recalled what she wanted to say when she saw the flower at her chest. She had written about it in the letter, but she had yet to give her gratitude in person. Mm. However, Gille also talked at the same time Cordelia had made up her mind. They stopped moving and spoke at the same time. Thank you very much for the flowers. No, Im happy they were of use to you. You also got good results from them, didnt you? I smell a very nice scenting from you, Dilly. Its thanks to Gille-sama. Thank you very much. That Mm Is something wrong? Youve gotten very beautiful. You were also beautiful when you were 8, but Im surprised to see you so grown up. Y-you tter me! But, thank you very much. Cordelia lost her words for a second when she got a reply that was simr to the one shed just given him. He had said it frankly, while looking a little embarrassed, so she couldnt help but to turn red. (Hes being sincere, since he looked embarrassed while saying it Probably?) However, he probably thought he had to say it, even though it was embarrassing to say out loud. Therefore, Cordelia thought it would be a little embarrassing to deny his words outright, so sheughed in order to cover it up. However, Gille didnt seem convinced by her actions at all. O-oh yes. When did you decide toe today, Gille-sama? I didnt hear anything about it from Vernoux-sama, so Im really surprised. Huh? Ah, yes Sorry, I didnt mean to surprise you. Id only just found out I would being today, just before the party started. You seem very busy. But, I also have fun. Its not all troublesome stuff. Then, Im d But, please dont overdo it. Gille, who was diligent, was saying he was busy, so if he had a tight schedule like Elviss then he could mess with his health. Hes still a child, Cordelia thought and Gille made a serious face. I am being careful. But, there are things that I want to do and things that I have to do, so I want to do the best I can. Then, please dont push your limits. Promise, okay? Cordelia said that and held out her right little finger. When she stuck out her little finger She suddenly realised, Did pinkie promises exist in this world? She had never seen anyone in her house do it. Cordelia nced at Gille and his eyes were widened in surprise. (I wonder if he thinks Im doing something strange!) When she thought about how to cover this up, Gilles little finger wrapped around Cordelias. Gille-sama? Yeah, I promise! Apparently, pinkie promises did exist in this world. She squeezed their little fingers together while feeling relieved and then let go off his little finger. But, I didnt think you knew about the crossing of fingers, Dilly. Its a way to make a vow that children in town use to make promises, isnt it? ( I didnt know that. I also didnt know that it was called the crossing of fingers.) At first, I was surprised to hear that the origin of it was to imitate knights, who made vows, by crossing their swords together. They imagined that their finger is the sword. But, its a very good method to make promises, isnt it? Yes. I think so too. I promised Dilly, so I wont overdo it. Okay. So, I want you to promise that you wont overdo it too, Dilly. Yes, of course not. Then, they faced each other andughed. Theyd both realised that the tension they felt at the beginning was gone. In the first ce, theyd been exchanging letters for thest four years. The person in front of her slowly ovepped with the one shed been exchanging letters with, so there was no reason for her to remain anxious. Cordelia put the ss that she was holding in her right hand to her mouth. She was thirsty now. The juice was quite sweet, but it moistened her throat. Oh my, the music? Oh, it seems like the dancing has begun. The slow tune of the music flowed from within the hall. That was the first time Cordelia had listened to live music yed by arge number of people. She became curious and stepped towards the hall. However, she didnt move more than one step, because Gille had grabbed her right wrist. Whats wrong? Gille-sama. No, well Cordelia couldnt imagine that Gille would do something like that without a reason. Cordelia tilted her head curiously as she looked at Gille. He seemed a little lost for words, but he let go off her wrist and once again held out his hand. Dilly, I have a request. Whats the matter? Would you dance a song with me here? Cordelia was surprised at those words. Here? Gille asked once again, You cant? as her eyes flickered. No, its not like I cant But, Ive never danced with anyone besides my teacher, you know? Then, Ill be your first dance partner If you dont mind it being me? Of course, I dont But, I might step on your feet, you know? Even though, Cordelia didnt intend to do something as bad as step on his feet, but shed never imagine that her first dance would be on a balcony. Whether it be a hall or a balcony, she should be able to dance, but she was a little anxious. Gille bowed respectfully at Cordelia. Its my pleasure, Ojou-sama. Cordelia couldnt help butugh at his theatrical appearance. Ill be following your lead, Shinshi-sama. 1) She put the ss in her left hand onto the railing and took his hand. Gille must have been ustomed to dancing, because he made her feel like she wouldnt step on his feet at all, and it was refreshing to see him have a happy expression on his face, which waspletely different from the one her teacher wore when they taught her. I never dreamt that I would dance under the stars. Me too. I did hear from Vernoux that you might being, but I didnt know for sure at that time. Oh my, really? Yeah. I found out that you would being when I got here. Therefore, I never would have imagined that we would be dancing together. He gave the juice on the railing to Cordelia as he said that. She looked up at the stars and drank the juice. Dilly, do you like stars? Eh? Yes. She was asked that as she stared absent-mindedly at the sky, and Cordelia was surprised. However, Gilles words continued before shed even had time to think about it. Then, lets go to Star Falling Hill one day; Ill show you around. Star Falling Hill? Yeah. Not many people know about it, but you can see a lot of shooting stars there. Its very beautiful. The white flowers there are also beautiful. A white flower? Yeah. Im sure youll like it. I really want to talk to you about it now, but I have to go back soon. Ill send you a letter again. Thanks for today. Eh, huh? What? Shed thought that hed go home after returning to the hall, but he put his hands on the balcony and jumped off. It was the second floor. She was surprised and immediately leaned on the railing to look down. He was already gone. (Im so surprised that he left so abruptly.) Cordelia was dumbfounded at how hed bolted out of there. She also wanted to talk to him a little more, since they finally got to meet. It had been four years since theydst met, after all. ( But, I didnt expect to see him today, so Ill probably be able to meet him suddenly again.) And, he had invited me out, even though hed only mentioned it in passing. So, hell probably contact me sometime soon. She thought that, and slowly headed back into the hall. Elvis and Nirupama were probably worried about her, since shed been gone for a while. Cordelia returned to the hall and the first person she saw was Nirupama. She was dancing in the middle of the hall. And when she glided her gaze over a little, she saw Elvis talking to the Marquis. (What should I do?) I cant go to where Oba-sama was dancing, and it was difficult for me to go to where Otou-sama is because hes talking. Then, I should find a friend whos the same age as me. Cordelia thought that and suddenly looked around. (Its difficult to call out to a child I dont know I wonder where Vernoux-sama is.) She thought that as she looked for the blonde hair child, but she saw someone unexpected and froze. (Why is he here) She saw a single boy. He was the same height as Vernoux. His hair colour was ck, and his eyes were golden. And, he had the Royal family crest on his chest. (Why Seriously, why is the prince here?) The prince was certainly not there when she left the hall. Her mind froze, and she broke out in cold sweat. Cordelia instinctively stepped back. No, it wasnt strange if she thought about who Vernouxs friends were. But, she never thought that the prince would visit the ntheim House. (Yeah Its not impossible for the prince not to leave the Royal Castle.) She had beenpletely unprepared. She had thought that it would be a littleter until she met the prince. (Calm down, me. Ive seen him, but he hasnt seen me yet.) Its not like hes talked to me or anything. Hes the prince. It might be considered rude to talk to ady that you dont know. Then, Ill go back to the balcony and quietly wait for time to pass. Cordelia thought that, and decided to behave in a way that wouldnt get her noticed by the prince. Im not even that close to him. Its not strange for him not to notice me. But Cordelias thoughts were instantly shattered. Dilly, over here!! It was impossible for her to say that she didnt hear Vernoux call for her when his voice had been so loud. Of course, she could pretend that she hadnt heard him, but it was Vernoux, so he would probably call out to her in a louder voice. (I wanted to escape) Cordelia, whose retreat was cut off, slowly approached Vernoux. If she looked at the people around him carefully, she could see a few knights that werent there when shed arrived. (Its really hard to be a prince, isnt it?) Cordelia pull her heavy feet forward one step at a time as she pitied the prince. Then, she noticed that those golden eyes were on her and stopped at once. Dilly. Yes? Vernoux urged and she bowed respectfully at the ck-haired Prince. It is very nice to meet you, Your Highness. I am Elvis Pameradias daughter, Cordelia Enna Pameradia. I only said the minimum of what I need to and yet, have I ever been this nervous? However, I have to be as ordinary as possible in front of this prince. Dont leave a good nor a bad impression. She had been given the opportunity to introduce herself, so she couldnt leave unless she got a response. (Hurry, hurry up and reply) In fact, not much time had passed, but she felt that a lot of time had passed since shed introduced herself. She could even hear her heartbeat. It was much faster than normal. Please raise your head. Yes. Im not the prince of this kingdom today, but a friend of Vernouxs. You dont have to be so respectful. Cordelia slowly lifted her face when the prince said that. Then, her eyes met with the prince who had droopy and gentle eyes. (The reply I wanted wasnt something gentle like that.) And it was impossible to tell the prince, who had just said that, Nice to meet you. Of course, she couldnt say that for another reason as well. However, there was something that she was d to know now that shed met him face-to-face. (I wont get jealous even if the prince and heroine love each other. The prince was certainly good-looking, but thats all of what I think.) If so, then she wanted to send a big bouquet to the heroine and prince in gratitude. No, of course she knew. No matter how aware of him she was, she wouldnt say, Kyahh, Prince-sama is so cool! That was fine. Even supposing that the Cordelia in the game had selfishly showered this prince with affection, it still had nothing to do with her *current* self. If she could stay away from the prince as shed been doing, then she could live a peaceful life. (If Im not jealous, then I can be friends with him I wouldnt think something like that. I wouldnt be able to keep calm because its too ominous.) Then, what should I do? Her first priority was to escape from the ufortable feeling. She didnt know what the prince was thinking, but he smiled at her, so she smiled back. But then in that next moment, she thought, what are you doing, me!! And did her best to restrain herself. She made excuses to herself that it was an act of God. But her troubles were easily resolved. It has been a long time, Your Highness. Mm? Ah, yeah. A cute voice was heard from beside Cordelia. Then, the cutedy, who suited that cute voice, began to praise the prince immediately, Your clothes are very lovely today. (Is this a blessing from heaven?) Cordelia quickly bowed at the same time shed thought that, and left the battlefront. She felt the load in her heart lift. Now, what should I do? Cordelia thought, but she was immediately surrounded by littledies, and the tallestdy in the group called out to Cordelia. Cordelia-sama, its nice to meet you. Would you like to talk over there? Yes. Thank you very much. Cordelia replied even though she was surprised, and the littledies cheered. She understood that she was weed. She also seemed to have been able to blend in well with them. Cordelia tried to turn back once as she had been invited by thedies. She wasnt trying to look at the prince. She just wanted to say goodbye to Vernoux, who had called out to her, with her gaze. However, she got a bad feeling as she was doing that and only managed to turn her body halfway before looking straight ahead again. ( Lets not. Its Vernoux-sama, after all. He wont mind.) Rather, it would be troublesome for the current Cordelia if she turned back and people thought that she was interested in the prince. So now, she changed her mind and decided to enjoy her time with the cutedies, since her goal was to make friends of the same generation. References 1. Gentlemen, opposite of Ojou-sama Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 2, Act 14: Intermission 01: The Prince’s Close Friend Part 1 Volume 2, Act 14: Intermission 01: The Princes Close Friend Part 1 Say, Gille. Dilly might being to my next evening party, but will youe? It was a fine afternoon when I asked Gille this question. Gille blinked his eyes in surprise at my sudden question, but it seemed that he immediately understood what I was saying. Its almost your birthday, isnt it Vernoux? Congrats. Its still too early. But its rare for Dilly to go out in public. I heard that Countess Weltoria told mother that she would be bringing Dilly along with her. Earl Pameradia also has to agree, so I cant say for certain that shede. Well, even if Dilly doesnte, I thought that Prince Sylvesterwoulde incognito. I said that and Gilleughed, Its still too early to talk about it, but thanks. He wasughing, but he was probably a little nervous. This was his first chance to appear in front of Cordelia as Sylvester. Although I feel sorry for Gille, I dont think a conversation between Sylvesterand her would get lively. Because that was how much she has been avoiding him so far. It would be better for Dilly to meet Gillebefore she meetsSylvester. She would probably be so dejected from meeting Sylvester that she wouldnt be able to talk much to Gille when she meets him, because of that tension. Well, thats only if shees. But, youre going to be 13 soon, arent you Vernoux. Im always jealous that your birthdayes so early. Our birthdays arent that far apart. I know. But, Im still a little bit jealous. Its not fair. Even if he says its unfair, its not like I can do anything about it. Incidentally, hes never thought this way before. I cant agree with him. Ive never known whats on his mind since a long time ago, then I noticed. . Speaking of, hasnt it been eight years since weve met? Youre right. Both Gille and I never noticed this and we both turned to face each other when wed realised. And we both began to mutter. 8 is like half our lives. Somehow, it doesnt feel like it. However, eight years for a 13 year old was a long time. ??????? I was five years old when I met Prince Sylvester. Ill be honest, I never thought about wanting to go to the castle. Of course, it wasnt like I wasnt interested in the castle, there was no way I wouldnt be interested in a building that was built like arge secret base. However, at that time, Id already known that mannerisms existed inside of the castle. I wanted to explore it freely, but I didnt want to go if I had to be obedient and listen to what the adults said. The building was amazing and it was hard for me to hold back. But heartlessly, a letter inviting me to the castle arrived. To summarize, it said this, You might be a candidate for the Princes schoolmate, soe. My mother and father were happy. I hope you can make a lot of friends, was how they acted, so I couldnt say that I didnt want to go. But still, they were only calling for school friend candidates. It felt like it was just for appearances and something simr to an interview was conducted at first. No matter how much they take your parentage into consideration, they would probably be troubled if they let a simpleton stay by the princes side. At this time, I was lost for a moment. I thought that, if I rubbed the other person the wrong way, then I might be able to get far away from this troublesome situation. Basically, I hated troublesome things. But, I immediately gave up on that n. Here, I got a strange answer and thought that it would also be troublesome if father and mother got angry at me when I got home. No, rather than be angry, I had a feeling that they would be strangely worried instead. As a result, I sessfully joined His Highness group of school friends. Of course, I wasnt happy at all about this. The work of being his school friend happened once every few days, and I would study with His Highness and a few other children who were selected. I somehow knew that this was a great honour. However, I, who was five at the time, didnt think that it was wonderful that my free time was suddenly restricted. Of course, adults would probably think of this as a chance to make personal connections, but unfortunately, I was still a child. Moreover, I was the son of Marquis ntheim, who created rtionships based on whether he liked or disliked them and not through calcted means. There was no way I could devote myself to such a trivial thing Well, but I cant deny that I was happy to have a friend. The ssroom learning of the study sessions mainly consisted of debut training. The practical skills consisted of taijutsu, sword training, and basic magic practice Well, even if I say that, it took a few years for us to actually have those sses. When we were younger, we yed games together,mented on each others artworks, drew, and did things like exercise. The first impression I got of His Highness was he seems very mature. He would often look up at the sky during our breaks. He was also meek. He didnt throw tantrums even if he lost against someone, and he rarely made conversation with others. He was quite absent-minded. On the other hand, I soon understood that he hated to lose. At first, His Highness would often lose in games and he wasnt very athletic. However, that was really just at the beginning. I would observe His Highness in that way, but it didnt mean that I became friends with him straight away. I wasnt the only one, the others were the same. At least for the first year, we kept our distance from him. It wasnt like we wanted to keep our distance from him, but His Highness rarely spoke to us and our social positions were that of retainers. Sometimes, after study sessions, unknown adults would call out to us, dont get too use to it, they would say. If I had to say, rather than following that advice, I just didnt speak to His Highness because we didnt have the same wavelengths. Therefore, even after a year, His Highness to me was just the prince who only studies with me. We were studying buddies who only had minimal contact with each other. That was all. But even though we had such a questionable rtionship, it was naturally conveyed to other people that we were school friends. Say, Vernoux-sama. Is it true that you study with Prince-sama? What do you talk about with Prince-sama? I would often get asked that when my father took me to the houses of nobles who had a daughter who was the same age as me. Ah, so is this what scoutingis? I knew such a word well when I was a child. I honestly thought so. But even if I knew it, I wouldnt say such a big thing out loud. It wasnt like I didnt say it because I was mean to do so. His Highness is a quiet person, so he doesnt talk much. Ive never talked to him or anything before, so it couldnt be helped. However, the girls were disappointed by my answer. Well, of course they would be. Sorry. N-no, yo-you have nothing to apologise for! The girls would shake their heads in a hurry whenever I said that and immediately change their expressions. Was the title of Prince-sama that charming? Of course, the Royal Family who built this kingdom were worthy of respect. However, I honestly didnt know if His Highness was someone who should be respected. He is hard-working and smart. He wasnt a bad guy either, but the reality is normal. I didnt know what His Highness was thinking. But still, the girls would ask me about His Highness. Even if Prince-sama is a Prince-sama, he wasnt like the Prince-samas who appeared in picture books. Im always curious about him because I dont know what hes thinking. This didnt just apply to me. Oh, so its the same for you as well, Myles? Yeah, but I dont meet as many girls as you, so its not that bad. I might get asked when my sister grows a bit older, but shes only just turned one, so I dont want to think about it yet. One day, after a year had passed without us talking much with His Highness, I was talking to Myles, the son of an Earl who was the same age as my father. We were talking about His Highness and the youngdies. Myles generally agreed with my opinions. Well, the thing about his younger sister was probably a joke. Or, he was a potential sis-con. But even if we were to talk about him, everyones opinions would be different. Yeah, youre right. Therefore, it might be helpful in situations where you cant lie. Well, thats true. It wasnt like anyone was stealing a march, we were really just children who studied together. I dont know whether spending our days like that was good or bad. However, this was the time when I began to think it was a good thing since I wasnt inconvenienced by it either. Oh, its a cat. Cat? I saw a white cat walking outside with its tail up on the other side of the trees, outside of the corridor. Ill go chase it for a bit. At that time, I couldnt remember why I was so curious about the cat. I was probably interested in seeing something for the first time in a ce where I always pass through. Vernoux, your parents will get angry if you dont go home soon. Father said that he has a meeting today. So, he wont get angry, since hell be homete anyways. Your mother will get angry. My parents will get angry at me so Im going home now. Dont go too far!! I know! I got away from the reluctant Myles and rushed out of the corridor into the garden. The cat didnt change his pace when he saw me, and continued to walk briskly through the garden. I ran and chased after it. But, I lost sight of the white cat. Im sure he was around here. Ive never approached the ce with the water fountain. I might have gone further into the castle than Id thought. I thought that while still being curious about the cat, so I walked slowly towards that ce I noticed an unexpected person on the other side of the fountain. He also didnt expect me to show up here. Huh? What a coincidence. Meeting in a ce like this. Your Highness. There stood His Highness hugging the cat in question. The cat yawned. I thought, I shouldnt have chased after the cat. However, it was impossible for me to leave after His Highness had spoken to me. I was cursing the carefree cat. Is that cat your pet, Your Highness? Nope. This child is probably from town. He probably came here for a walk. I, who couldnt think of anymon topics to talk about straight away, talked about the cat who was the culprit for this. The result was that the conversation ended immediately. Do you like cats? Huh? Im more interested in them than liking or disliking them. Then, do you want to hold it? N-no. I dont have to go that far The conversation, which I thought had been finished, was dragged out by His Highness. But, I couldnt keep that conversation going either. To be honest, it was strange. Just like answering a troublesome adult, who was scolding me, I could answer them sensibly, but I couldnt. Was that simple because the other person is His Highness and I unintentionally cowered? No, that shouldnt be it. Its probably because I cant feel any malice nor hostilitying from His Highness. His Highness smiled wryly at me, who could not answer well. Im sorry, its boring isnt it? No, Im grateful for your kindness. No, Im not talking about now. Its about the study sessions Or rather the break times. You guys cant talk as you like when Im around, right? I couldnt keep up with what he was talking about for a moment. That is not true. Thanks for your concern. But, I know about it. So, Im sorry. I wonder if he saw it somewhere. It wasnt like I had no idea where he could have seen us. I talkfortably with Myles while we walk through the corridors. In the first ce, His Highness wasnt to me, but if he was really feeling apologetic about it, then it was difficult for me to reply. However, I also thought that I shouldnt just nod. Your Highness. Everyone who is studying together with you, will one day serve as your retainers. I know. His Highness was puzzled by my sudden remark. I also thought, what are you saying, me. However, I couldnt stop what Ive already started. Ah, it doesnt matter anymore, I thought and continued. But, we dont know much about you, Your Highness. So, I have a suggestion. Why dont you treat everyone to some sweets tomorrow? Treat them to sweets? Its not like we dont want to talk with Your Highness. But, weve been taught that the Royal Family is different from us. Thats why I thought that it could be a chance for you to get everyone to feel that you are the same as us. Honestly, even I thought that this waspletely opposite from what I was thinking from a while ago. It wasnt inconvenient for things to stay as they were, and it wasnt like I wanted to talk with him. However, I just didnt know if we should leave our ssmates feeling apologetic for the distance. His Highness groaned quietly at my words. Will things work out with something like that? I also thought the same thing. Its unbelievable that one or two sweets would shorten the distance that no one could approach at all in this past year. But, I just couldnt think of any other proposals on the spot. Everyones simple-minded. Even now, we have been able to talk for this long because of a single cat. Even if it doesnt work out, there was a possibility that things would progress rather than if he did nothing. So itll be fine, I tried to convince myself. And at least, it would eliminate the situation where His Highness thought its my badwhen hes done nothing wrong. Is that so? Then, Ill talk to mother about it. If I had to say, it didnt look like His Highness was convinced about it. To put it inly, it looked like I was pressuring him. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 2, Act 14: Intermission 01: The Prince’s Close Friend Part 2 Volume 2, Act 14: Intermission 01: The Princes Close Friend Part 2 Nevertheless, His Highness treated everyone to a slightly big cookie during break the next day. Everyone was surprised by this sudden event. And, they only took one cookie each while looking nervous. The room was strangely tensed. But, thatsted only for a second. Even if they were timidly eating the cookies, it was too delicious and it was impossible for them to keep feeling nervous once they lost their senses. That was how delicious that cookie was. May I have another one, Your Highness? Theres a lot so its fine. There were even guys who wanted a second one without hesitation, there were even guys who bit into the cookie and then just stared at it. His Highness was the focus of the children. His Highness, who was looking for a reaction from the easy to understand children at first, looked relieved. When our eyes met, I felt like he was trying to tell me something. However, that was interrupted by a somewhat excited voice that was asking him if he liked sweets as well. But as for me, I did think Are these guys going to be alright? They got pulled in by things too quickly. Well, they were still children and it was a gift from someone they would serve in the future, so it was fine. I walked to the fountain where I spoke with His Highness on that day after the study session. His Highness was already there. He was also holding the white cat. His Highness and the cat noticed that I was there at the same time. It went really well, didnt it Your Highness? Thanks. Its thanks to you Vernoux. He put down the cat who was struggling in his arms and slowly stood up. I didnt know that it wasnt that hard. Sorry I doubted you. Its okay. Its because Your Highness chose a sweet that everyone liked. The cookies were probably all gone. They were familiar with it because it was a cookie theyve all eaten once before. And, I didnt even think it went well I have no intentions on confessing this. His Highness smiled while I was thinking that. Then, I should thank mother. But, mother would probably tell me this If so, then thank Vernoux. The one who told me to do it was Vernoux after all. I dont think he was just awkward, he was probably embarrassed as well. Your praise is more than I deserve, I had replied, but I was disturbed so the words turned out a little monotone. Nheless, His Highness didnt read too much into it. His Highness began to walk slowly. I felt like he was telling me to follow him, so I slowly met my pace with his. The ce where he went to was the garden. Ive read it in a book before, so I knew about the word friend. But, I didnt know what a friend was and I didnt know if I could make a friend. It wasnt clear to me from reading it in books. He spoke as he entered the gazebo and sat down. I stood next to him and thought about the meaning of that word. It is very presumptuous to be friends with Royalty. I was unwilling to feel sorry for His Highness, but I had the courage to call him a friend. When I said what I had honestly thought, I heard a voice leak from His Highness, Gah. Then, he tried to hold his stomach and press it down. Vernoux, youre interesting, arent you? Do you think so? Yeah. Youre interesting because you say things clearly. I dont remember saying anything interesting. What the heck was so funny that he had to hold his stomach? This continued for a while and then he leaned back and said. Its troublesome to be Royalty. I thought so too, but I shouldnt agree with him. I cant deny it either. It was a phrase that only gave me trouble. But His Highness didnt want to trouble me nor did he want to make me nervous. But, I became friends with Vernoux thanks to that. I should be thankful. Say something. I dont know what to say. Even though I just said I sound presumptuous. Even though His Highness acknowledged that and even said it was troublesome. All I could do was shrug when I thought that. However, it didnt feel unpleasant. His Highness alsoughed. Vernoux too, if theres something I can do for you just tell me. Your Highness, you shouldnt say something like that so easily. Absurd requests mighte your way. Of course, I didnt mean anything bad by it. I dont know if he was going to take my advice, but I wanted to warn him. However, His Highness tilted his head in curiosity. Vernoux, are you going to ask for something absurd? I wont. Then its fine, isnt it? That wasnt the problem. That was a hindsight-based opinion, even I had the possibility of asking for anything I wanted. But, I didnt need to say it out loud for him to understand this. His Highness smile didnt fade and he replied. Its fine. If you ask for something absurd, then I can just tell you I cant do it. This is only if I can do it Oh yes, do you want to climb the east tower together? Something like that? It looked very nice up there. Huh, is that alright? Yes. I identally reacted to that unexpected invitation. It was so fascinating that the crease on my eyebrows disappeared. Wandering around the castle wasnt allowed, but if I looked around the castle with His Highness as my guide, then I wouldnt be criticised. You wont be scolded if youre with your friend, right? I still think I did it out of self-interest. But if I missed this chance, then I dont think it would appear again. Please, Your Highness. I asked him frankly and he nodded. Then, we headed straight for the tower. The wind blewfortably on us as we looked down onto the town. It was very wide and sparkling. How is it? Its more than I imagined. His Highness voice was swept away by the wind and I couldnt hear it clearly. Also, I dont think my words reached him either, but I couldnt confirm it. I couldnt take my eyes away from the scenery. Im going to be shoulder this kingdom in the future. The words His Highness muttered while looking down onto the town were also swept away by the wind. However, it miraculously reached my ears. He wasnt talking in a loud voice and I thought they were words that hed just blurted out. But still, I had heard those words clearly. Somehow, it might not be bad to support him. I looked at His Highness face from the side and thought that I would like to talk to him a little more. ??????? After I got the chance to talk to him, we would often hang out together after the study sessions. We never made any promises, but we met in front of the fountain most the time. I wasnt hiding it, but I couldnt tell our ssmates that I dared to talk with His Highness. I intended to answer them if they asked about it, but they never did. Still, I was probably able to convey to them that I got along with His Highness. There were noins. If I had to say it, then I was recognised as a mediation-like existence and they seemed thankful. However, this was only between the children. There were adults who got into bad moods when they found out I was friends with His Highness. The ntheim son seems to be getting along well with His Highness, but its important for him to be aware that hes a retainer. Hed even had adults say that to his face while grimacing. But still, I couldnt just quietly agree with them. I have His Highness good will. It would be rude to refuse it for no reason. I didnt reply to them with the feeling of leave me alone old man. But, that answer probably caused the rumour of ntheims child isnt cute at allto float around at that time. So, I decided to act more friendly to those around me. When I did, the rumour quietly died down. See what happens! Other people noticed this, so naturally, my father also noticed that I was on talking terms with His Highness. To begin with, one of the reasons why hed noticed was probably because I constantly went homete. Father asked me happily. I hear youve be friends with His Highness. Did you talk with your fists? Of course, it was possible that father was joking. I want him to predict that my face would twitch at those outrageous words. No. I do speak with him, but thats impossible. What?! So, its not like that. Even if youre a little wild; I wouldnt me you if you two were able to understand each other. I wonder how many times Elvis and I crossed swords with each other before we understood each other. Well, whether I won or not is a different story. Father, I dont have the courage to go wild with His Highness. I lost sight of the expression I should be making at my father who had rmended such an unusual method. Unfortunately, it was my principal not to fight a losing battle. I dont know if I can beat His Highness, and I dont think I would do something simr to father, who had been beaten several times in the past. In the first ce, there was no way I would go wild with His Highness because it would be too terrifying afterwards I honestly thought something like that at the time. Therefore, I was surprised when His Highness proposed a wildidea a few days after. Vernoux, why dont we explore the castle basement today? On that day, His Highness proposed that to me in front of the fountain after our study session. The basement, was it? Yeah. Its old, but its an interesting ce with mysterious patterns written on the walls. Ive explored many ces in the castle, but I have yet to set food in the basement. I didnt even know that the castle had a basement No, it makes sense considering how big this building is, but I couldnt imagine what kind of ce it could be. I want to see it. I answered without hesitation, like always. He immediately urged me, Then, lets go. He was rushing more than usual, but his attitude wasnt strange enough for me to doubt him. However, I saw that the adults, who were watching us from afar, also moved when we did. It wasnt surprising that we were seen by someone. This is His Highness. It wasnt odd for someone to be watching us to make sure that I didnt harm him. Them watching at a distance meant that they trusted me to some degree I thought, as we turned the corner and he suddenly pulled my arm. We left the main pathway and I was pushed into a small corridor. Your Highness, this isnt This way is fine. No, its not. Im sure the guard turned blue the instant we turned the corner. I dont want to be wild I had told my father, but I was caught up in His Highness mischievous act However, he didnt slow down. Its fine. That person isnt watching me on fathers orders. So, its okay. But And, I wasnt intending on going to the basement today. He said as he proceeded down a path that I knew well. It was the way to the east tower, which I climbed together with him in the beginning. We went into the tower and ran up to the top. We were both out of breath when we reached the top. The wind certainly feels nice up here. We should have brought some sweets up with us. We should have. Speaking of which, I havent heard this from you yet. Tell me your favourite sweets next time, Vernoux. Ill prepare some. If possible, I want water more than sweets right now. Youre right. I want to drink some water too. Even though he said that, he didnt have any intentions to immediately climb down the tower. He put his back to the wall, sat down and looked up at the sky. We cant reach the sky from a tower after all. Well, its closer to the sky than the basement. Sorry. I didnt mean to trick you. Ill show you to basement next time. But, I didnt want the adults to hear us talking today. We cant take our time talking if they are near. His Highness said and I sat down next to him. It was bad to speak while looking down on him. Then, I looked at the sky like he was, and I saw the white clouds flowing slowly across the sky. The sky is certainly high. It wasnt like I really wanted to go to the basement. So I didnt mind if that was what he wanted. I wasnt troubled if the adults heard us talking, but I did mind them. Have you ever been to town, Vernoux? Ive only peeked at it from inside of the carriage. The town, was it? Father has taken me there before. What does he want to talk about now that were away from the adults? I thought and he talked about something that had nothing to do with the sky that he was looking at. The town. Its natural that hed want to walk around town himself since he sees it a lot from the tower. His Highness mostly went out with His Majesty. He couldnt go to ces that he wanted to. I only walk around town with father, but hell usually take me to ces I want to go if I tell him about it. If possible, can you tell me about your experiences there Vernoux? My experiences? Yeah. You might get a preconceived notion of the town from my personal experience. It wasnt like I didnt want to tell him. But, I was a little scared of nting a preconceived notion into his mind. Even though weve be good friends, His Highness was still His Highness. However, he continued to stare at the sky without looking at me andughed. But still, theres no harm in knowing, is there? I also want to see it someday. Well, just talking about it is something I can do. However, I suddenly realised. Yes, talking about it wasnt a problem. But what should I do if he says something like, I want to go incognito with you? in the future? It suddenly crossed my mind that it would be odd for His Highness, who was smiling, to suddenly say this. But, I was probably thinking too much. But, well. If he did want to go, then I probably wouldnt stop him. Perhaps, when His Highness wanted to do something, he wouldnt stop even if people tried to stop him. I had to master how to go incognito first, so that His Highness wouldnt loiter around. Because, if I left him alone, then he might wander off somewhere. I thought you were a little more mature, Your Highness. I thought that you were a more formal person, Vernoux. The first impression wed left each other was considerably different from how we were. However, were lucky that we didnt both think, It would have been better if you were. Well, I couldnt imagine that I would be calling His Highness, Gilletwo years after that. Vernoux, youve been spacing out since a while ago. Whats wrong? Oh, no. Its nothing. I, who was remembering a lot of things, shook my head slightly at the grown-up Gille in front of me. I wasnt hiding anything, but I didnt dare to tell him about it. Rather, I would cause a misunderstanding if I told him straight-up that I was thinking about you I mean, even I would be put off if I heard it. Well, Ill be put off a lot by it. Say, Gille. Yeah? Do you want to climb the tower again after so long? Well, Im saying a lot with just this. When I thought that, Gille looked a little confused like usual and then heughed, Then, shall we prepare some sweets and water? Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 2, Act 15: The Girl with the Dark Brown Hair Part 1 Volume 2, Act 15: The Girl with the Dark Brown Hair Part 1 A few days after the ntheim House evening party. Cordelia secluded herself up in herboratory and thought about essential oils. (A fragrance that Sara-sama would like. A fragrance that Sara-sama would like.) Three days after the evening party, Nirupama had taken Cordelia out, as if she was kidnapping her, and they visited the ntheim mansion once again. The Marquees greeted them with plenty of sweets, so Cordelia enjoyed those first. She observed the conversation between Nirupama and Sara, and then showed Sara the essential oils she had, other than the rose one. They all smell nice. Are there any you like? Well, I want to try them all, but I just dont know where to start. I also brought some perfumes and balms that I have. I hope that you would try them also. Thanks. Im very happy. Sara looked as happy as shed said she was. But then, Cordelia noticed something. Sara-sama probably doesnt like all the fragrances here, she just hadnt found something thats caught her eye. She thought that and concentrated her magic in her eyes, and looked at the magic colour that was surrounding Sara. She memorised the hue and thought about what blend would work well for that hue of magic. (Of course, Im sure Sara-sama would be happy even if I dont blend it for her, but its worth it if shes happy.) For now, Sara could just use the things that Cordelia had given her. She was still thinking of a blend for Sara, but it might have been faster just to listen to her impressions of the ones she had used. However, if she was really to think about blends seriously, then she wanted more kinds of essential oils. Should I search for more herb habitats in the library? Cordelia was really troubled over where to start. (And then This has nothing to do with fragrances, but it might be good to change the in dark reddish-brown bottles into something cuter.) The colour might not be easy to change, in order to prevent a change in quality, but there are many ways I could make thebel. The bottle Im using now is easy to use, but its a bit boring. Cordelia thought about it as she took a small bottle from the table. Hey, Ojou-sama. Whats wrong, Ronnie? Arent you pushing yourself a little too hard? Youre spending more time on that chair than usual. Why dont you take a little break? Ronnie told her that and Cordelia tilted her head. She had no intentions of pushing herself too hard. But, she did feel like her shoulders were a little stiff when she moved them. Apparently, what Ronnie had said wasnt wrong. (I wonder if I was more distracted from my encounter with Prince-sama than I thought.) They hadnt talked that much, and she intended on feeling relieved after she reconfirmed that shed avoided him, but apparently, she was more aware of him than she had thought she was. (But, I cant help it, my life is at stake.) Will I be reflected in Prince-samas eyes as just a normaldy? She was a little worried about that, but the current her had no way of knowing the answer. Of course, she could find the answer to a certain extent if she asked Vernoux, but then that would cause misunderstandings, and she couldnt ask when she knew he was probably going to tease her more. Ill prepare some tea. So, please rest for now, Ojou-sama Excuse me, Cordelia-sama. Emina? Come in. A knock sounded at the door, interrupting what Ronnie had to say, and Cordelia invited the person in. You have a guest waiting for you. A guest? For me? Yes. Aisha-sama is here. Cordelia quickly stood up at those words. This was the second time Aisha had visited without an appointment. Is it that urgent that she didnt even have time to send a letter? She headed towards the parlour while feeling anxious. In the parlour, Aisha wasnt sitting on a chair and instead was staring out of the window. Im sorry for making you wait, Aisha-sama. Its been a while, Cordelia-sama. What happened? She thought that it was a bit hasty for her to ask after the greetings, but was extremely worried, so she asked. Aisha widened her eyes in surprise and said while looking very serious. Yes, something big has happened. What on earth Well I was able to buy the limited custard pie from the store that has the longest queues in the Royal Capital. So, would you like to eat it together? Th-that is certainly a big deal. Cordelia thought she was going to stumble for a second there, but that was certainly a big deal. Cakes had a short shelf life. It was inevitable that Aisha hade without an appointment if she had gotten the cake so suddenly. Cordelia had also heard about the pie from Ronnie and wanted to eat it, but she didnt think she could. Unfortunately, the queues were just too long. Even though it was spring, the suns rays were harsh, and Cordelia couldnt say to her servants, Go queue up and buy this for me. Incidentally, Ronnie knew about the pie because the onee-samas from the magicians wing had ordered him to go buy them some. Then, he heard about the queue and ran away using Cordelia as an excuse. Ill have tea prepared. Ill also get them to divide the pie for us. Thank you very much. Cordelia spoke and gave the pie to Emina. She was really looking forward to eating it. I wonder how delicious it is. Cordelia-sama, could you please listen to something else while we wait for the pie to be ready? Whats wrong? The main reason why I came to see you today was because of the pie, but theres something else. To tell you the truth, Ive been entrusted with a letter from father addressed to Cordelia-sama. Zeke-sama wrote a letter to me? What is it about? Even I dont know what he wrote in the letter I dont mind. Youre free to read the letter now as well, if you would like. Then, Ill do that. Cordelia cut the seal and took out the letter that was inside of the envelope. There were two sheets of paper inside, but everything was basically written on one page. The letter, which began with greetings, was filled with strongly written letters. She followed those letters with her eyes and then stopped breathing. The merchants who bought wheat from Caina vige before seem to be connected to a Dark Guild. The merchants themselves are disposable pieces to the Dark Guild, so we dont have any information, but you probably dont have to worry about the vige. I have dispatched some soldiers there just in case. At the moment, it is still unclear whether they would retaliate because the vige has stopped selling them wheat. Its also highly probable that they wont do anything to the vige. They want money, so they probably wont chop down the money tree themselves. However, they do have the tendency to eliminate those who they view as a threat. I have received a report stating that one of theirrades was trying to gather information about you in Ertiga. This information was only conveyed to a select number of people as not to rouse concern. But Elvis-sama has given me permission to inform you of this, Cordelia-sama. There is no real threat here at the moment, but please be careful. Cordelia-sama? Did my father write something rude? No, he didnt. It was just that I wanted to visit again since I havent been there in a while. Aisha seemed worried, so Cordelia smiled to trick her. (Dark Guild) She had heard about the existence of Dark Guilds before then. They were ces where people, who threw away their morals so that they could live ording to their desires, gathered. She had heard about it being like that from her older brother, Isma. It was the general term for them, since there were many different groups. Fortunately, she had never met them before. (Ive also heard that they raised a revolution under the pretence of a coup in the past What is a revolution when they use illegal funds and trick people?) However, Cordelia didnt have much time to think right then. That was because the extremely delicious looking pie and tea were brought back into the room. Wow! Look, Cordelia-sama. I can see fruits where its been cut. It looks delicious. Then, lets eat, Onee-sama. Yes. Lets eat a lot! Cordelia spoke with Aisha about trifling things as they ate the pie. However, the contents of the letter were stuck in her head and she couldnt enjoy the conversation. Then, time passed and it was time for Aisha to go home, so Cordelia saw her to the entrance. (People who do unpleasant things appear everywhere.) She hadnt done anything wrong and the only thing she could do was to ept their challenge. (Otou-sama must have wanted me to think of a way to handle this if he was willing to let me know about it.) What should I do and who should I ask help from? She had to think more about it when she got more reliable information. Cordelia gave a long sigh at the possibility of trouble after her encounter with the prince and returned to the parlour. Then, she noticed that an earring that must have belonged to Aisha was on the sofa. I might still be able to catch up to her, Cordelia thought as she quickly headed for the gate. Ill ask someone to deliver it if I missed her She thought and continued, but then she heard a childs scream. Currently, there was only one child in the Pameradia House and there was no way she would hear that child scream, but she had certainly heard one scream near the gate. What is it? She thought that, and Aisha was no longer there when she arrived at the gate. But instead, there was a girl who looked to be the same age as Cordelia there. She had dark brown hair and a bobbed haircut. (Thats a rare hairstyle.) Girls in this kingdom generally had long hair and noble girls had longer hair thanmoner girls. However, even formoners, it was strange to have hair that almost reached the shoulders but didnt. Even children had hair long enough to tie. However, other than thinking it was strange, she also thought that it was nostalgic. And what was important right then was not the girls hairstyle. She realised that themotion was caused by this girl when she approached them. The girl was snapping at the Parmeradia Houses gatekeeper. Like I said! This is such a big house! So there should be something I could do, right!? I said there isnt. If there was, then Master-sama would order us to make the arrangements. Are you saying youre stumped over how many people you have working here? It looked like the girl wanted to work at the Pameradia House. However, Cordelia honestly thought that it was natural for the gatekeeper to take her lightly. Little girls were too young to be hired as servants. Besides, she was screaming in a ce where nobles lived. Servants would not be epted if they didnt have an introduction letter, or at least some etiquette. She seemed like a very stubborn girl, but she really had no choice but to give up. She would trouble others if she made a fuss for too long, so Cordelia approached them to help the gatekeeper. Then, she noticed something. ( What a strange girl.) She knew this from her hairstyle and attitude, but the strong magic surrounding her could only be said as rare. Her magic looked as if it hadnt settled in her body yet and was flowing out from within. (Its extremely rare for someone to have that much magic power even though they arent a noble Ronnie also falls into that category.) However, there was a catch. The magic was swirling around the girl. She probably wouldnt disy her magic like that if it was just high. It looked to Cordelia as if she couldnt control her magic. Can I take a bit of your time? Im busy right now Cordelia-sama! Thank you for your hard work. It looks like a rare guest hase, doesnt it? I I am very sorry. In contrast to the gatekeeper who was acting a little ufortable, the girl was talking cheerfully. Youre this mansions Ojou-sama! Cordelia, who was getting pointed at vigorously, smiled. Its nice to meet you, Ojou-san. Do you want to work at my house? Yes, thats right! Im poor so I left the countryside This is such a big mansion, you know. There should be work for me here, right? Cordelia met the girls gaze and stared at her. The girl waited motionlessly for Cordelias reply. Okay. Ill ept you on a trial period for a while. However, you have to be epted by my father. Yay! Huh, Cordelia-sama? However Then, can you get this Ojou-san to leave quietly? The gatekeeper looked stumped and serious at Cordelias joke. It probably didnt ur to him at all. Its fine. Theres someone who would look after her, isnt there? The gatekeeper frowned and then finally said, Aah. First,e here for a second, Ojou-san. Can I ask for your name? Its Ca. Nice to meet you, Ojou-sama. . Then, Ill walk Ojou-sama to that ce. 1) So, Cordelia walked through the familiar path with the gatekeeper and Ca. Then, she nced at the familiar greenhouses while opening the door to theboratory and magnificently dered. Ronnie, Ive brought you an assistant. Excuse me? Then, she surprised Ronnie who was trying to make a cup of tea for himself. Although the tea miraculously didnt spill, the gatekeeper, who saw that, put a hand to his forehead in amazement. ??????? That night, Cordelia tried to tell Elvis what had happened, like she told the gatekeeper she would. When she asked the butler Hans when Elvis would be free, she was guided to the study straight away. Elvis had already heard about what had happened. Elvis began talking as soon as she entered the room. I heard that you hired a servant. I did. She was causing a racket at the gate. However, I did put in the conditions that it was a trial period and she would need fathers approval to work here. Im thinking of leaving her to Ronnie. Elvis finally turned to face Cordelia after she spoke, and she became nervous under his gaze. I heard that Aisha came today, but was that wrong? I did receive a letter from Zeke-sama. She knew what he wanted to say. Even if they were in peaceful times, it wasnt a wise choice to let someone of unclear origins into the mansion. He thought that she had made a foolish choice if she understood all this and still invited Ca in anyways. For arguments sake, she thought it couldnt be helped even if Elvis had said, Is your head just for show? However, she also knew that he wasnt rejecting this idea just because he was asking about it. She couldnt get swallowed up by the mood. That child Her name is Ca, and she hides an extremely strong magic, but she cant control it. I wanted to watch over her a little, because if her magic were to run wild, then it would affect those around her. I also saw her magic, but her magic probably wont affect other people even if it were to go wild. Theres no point in epting someone who could be your enemy. Elvis had already seen Ca. Does the person herself have any influence? Elvis didnt answer. No, Cordelia wasnt sure if he didnt answer, or if he couldnt answer because he was unsure. But either way, Elvis decision would probably not change. Therefore, this didnt change the fact that she wanted him to approve of Ca. I wont be surprised if she is connected with a Dark Guild. But, I think if that was true, then she would have had a better way to infiltrate our mansion. And? I was informed that Zeke-sama hasnt caught their tail yet. Therefore, if she is someone from a Dark Guild then wouldnt this be a kind of chance? This is the Pameradia House; we have the advantage. But, I would be very d if she has nothing to do with a Dark Guild. Of course, the people working at the Pameradia House would probably be troubled from her inviting Ca to work there. They would need to keep a watchful eye on her. Other than Ronnie, she needed to get the other magicians to watch out for Ca as well. (.. The most important reason was that I was worried about her, even if I say such things based on her outward appearance.) She didnt think he would approve if she said it was because of her intuition. Therefore, she had prepared some reasons to back it up. They both stared at each other in silence for a while. Ill let her work here on trial. However, reports on her would not only be given by you, but from others as well. Cordelias thoughts were probably conveyed to Elvis. An answer was given to her after a long interval and Cordelia bowed deeply. The next day, Cordelia went to herboratory after she finished breakfast. First, she stood in front of the door and listened carefully to what was happening inside. The two inside were quarrelling over something Or rather, it sounded as if Ca was mad at Ronnie over something. Cordelia opened the door without knocking while thinking that it was extremely noisy inside. What are you quarrelling about first thing in the morning? Your voices could be heard from outside, you know. Oh, Ojou-sama. Good morning. Please listen! This pipsqueak told me to work so early in the morning! Its still so early in the morning! You know!! Ojou-sama, listen to me! I never heard about Ronnie not working if he doesnt drink his tea! Cordelia tilted her head in confusion because she couldnt predict that they would say those things. Then, she looked at the clock. It wasnt as early as Ronnie was saying it was, but it wasntte enough for someone to be angry at him. Its good that youre enthusiastic, but I dont mind if you rx a little more, Ca. Its not time for Ronnie to start work yet; this is normal. But Ronnie, could you make a cup of tea for Ca as well? And could I also have one also? Understood. Please wait a moment. Ronnie put his cup of tea down and stood up. Then, he carefully took some cups out of the cupboard. Ca looked really ufortable while watching Ronnie. Hey, am I really going to drink tea as well? Oh my, do you hate tea? I dont Cordelia smiled at Ca who was mumbling. Then, thats good, she said. Ronnie, who heard their exchange, shrugged his shoulders andughed while getting the tea leaves. Pipsqueak, its not like you wanted to work from early in the morning, you just wanted to meet Ojou-sama as soon as possible right? You can rx now that shes here. Wh Thats not true! Ca denied it in a loud voice. It was so loud that Cordelia wanted to tease her, Oh my, thats too bad. You didnt want to see me? Hey, what kind of jobs can you do Ca? I can clean. Ive never doneundry before, but I think I can do it if Im taught how to. Cleaning andundry, is it? But unfortunately, Ronnie doesnt do any cleaning orundry. Youll be his assistant so Ronnie, is there anything you could ask her to do? Cordelia asked Ronnie as he was pouring water into the pot. Something like recording personal research results? She noticed why he had paused for so long. The truth was there was nothing for Ca to do. She had ordered Ca to be Ronnies assistant, but Ronnies tasks werent easy enough for an amateur to do. In the first ce, she couldnt let Ca know what she had asked Ronnie to do. His normal duties were confidential and included defence of the mansion and various magical research; so they couldnt let Ca see those so easily. Cordelia asked Ronnie because he knew that and she was a little surprised that he had proposed something. However, Ca frowned at Ronnies answer. I can read but I cant write. Cant you get me to do something else? Then, oh right. How about letting her be in charge of regting magic tools? If its a water heater then she could use it forundry or cleaning. My reputation would also go up. Cordelia was interested in Ronnies second proposal. However, Ca looked unhappy. Ive never used something like magic before. So I cant use it What? Whats with your face? Nope, I was just thinking youre making such an amazing face. Honestly, what is it? My bad, my bad, Ronnie waved his hands lightly, but he didnt look like he felt sorry at all. Of course, it wasnt like Ronnie was ying around Or so Cordelia thought but, what the heck are you ying at? Cordelia certainly thought that Ca had a great expression on her face, but they werent getting anywhere like this. Cordelia went between the two and said, Calm down. Ronnie, this is my proposal. Wont you teach this child magic and how to write? Like you can see, she has plenty of magic, doesnt she? Ojou-sama, Ivee here to work. What would it do for me to learn something like magic? Ca, who immediately took a posture that said she refused, protested to Cordelia in an unhappy voice. But Ronnie patted her head. Pipsqueak, this is also work. This is work to remember your work. Pipsqueak, pipsqueak, stop calling me that! In the first ce, I dont need magic to take care of Ojou-sama, now do I?! So I dont have to do something like She has maids to take care of her every day needs, so she doesnt need you to do that. And, if you speak like that then you dont know about Ojou-samas life at all. Either way, you cant work if you dont study, so you might as well learn magic as well. Ca hung her head down in shame. She couldnt argue if she didnt understand the situation. For the time being, Cordelia was relieved that theyd decided on a job for her to do. Then, its decided. Ronnie, starting from today, youll be Cas teacher for a while. You will use half the day for magic and the rest for writing practice. If that is what you wish Ojou-sama, then Ill do what I can. Ronnie words had the hidden message of, This is troublesome, like usual, but he was also peeping at Cordelia. What are you thinking, that was probably what he was thinking. That was what Cordelia felt anyway, so she smiled wryly. Just watch her for a while, she seemed to say. References 1. The guard Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 2, Act 15: The Girl with the Dark Brown Hair Part 2 Volume 2, Act 15: The Girl with the Dark Brown Hair Part 2 Ten days had passed since then. Ronnie was teaching Ca magic and writing on the second floor of theboratory. At first, Cordelia thought that she wouldnt mind it if they conducted their lessons on the first floor, but they had been too noisy, so she decided to move them upstairs. Even so, the second floor was just a single room and it had no doors; the only thing separating it from the first floor were stairs. She was a little worried because Ronnies and Cas loud voices could be heard every now and then. She was a little puzzled, so she quietly climbed the stairs and peeked at what they were doing. Their study corner was a small table set, which had been ced near the window side. Ronnie sat facing Ca. Like I said, magic isnt something that you just silently pray for. If you dont follow the magic that flows through your body, then you wouldnt be able to produce magic. Magic power flows through the body? What are you saying? I have no idea what youre on about! Ah! Look, magic flows through your body like your blood does, right? I dont know what you mean. Yesterday, you said, water flowing in the river. That was easier to understand. No, you didnt understand that at all, did you? I wish you could at least use magic tools. You cant even use them at all. Well, what can I do? I hate magic. Ah, but that doesnt mean Im going to ck off, you know? I know, you dont have to tell me again. It seemed like they were in the middle of magic practice. (Ca still cant use magic tools, can she?) Cordelia was under the impression that Ca would be able to use magic tools if shed left her to Ronnie for a few days and was surprised that she still hadnt be able to use them. This was probably not a lie. Magic tools varied in operation time and range depending on the users magic power, and people who couldnt even use them for a second were rare. So, there was no need to purposely lie about it. Cordelia met Ronnies eyes for a second, smiled and then went back downstairs. She didnt want to disturb them. Ca wasnt irresponsible. She waspletely ignorant in matters rting to magic, but she was able to write after 10 days of studying. Of course, she still made mistakes, but she was able to write simple letters. Cordelia thought that this was great, even if she was able to read in the first ce. (She seemed like she hated learning at first, but she does her work seriously.) She also seemed like she hated magic, but she wasnt skipping her lessons. (Shes probably a really diligent child.) She thought that as she listened to the arguments that were going on above her. I should discuss this with Ronnie soon, she thought as she rested her chin on her hands. When Ca finished her lessons, she returned to the servants rooms like the other servants did. Ca didnt have a room yet, so she stayed in a female magicians room as a freeloader. However, it wasnt like they couldnt prepare a room for her; they hadnt given her a room because she was still under observation. Another reason was that they could support her in anything she needed, since she was probably not used to her new lifestyle. Ca seemed puzzled at first, but 10 days had passed since then, and she seemed to be used to it by now. Then as Ca walked away from theboratory, Cordelia called out to Ronnie who was lying on the desk. Good work today, Ronnie. You dont have to say that to me. Why do I have to take care of a child? Oh my, Im a child too, you know? Youve been with me since I was 8, have you not? Cordelia said that as she prepared avender and rose tea blend for Ronnie before giving it to him. She also put a small cookie on the saucer for him. Ojou-sama, youre not like a child at all, are you? Ah, Im not saying youre old or anything. Ill pretend I didnt hear the second half. Im saying youre misunderstanding me Well, whatever. But, what do you think Ojou-sama? About Ca that is. He took the cup in his hand and stared at the swaying liquid while asking Cordelia. I heard that Ca is basically like a good girl, even from thedies in the magicians wing. But, they said she always seem restless, and she seems to be afraid of the dark; that she has a big injury on her left arm. Injury on her left arm? Yes. He looked up at Cordelia who was still standing and put his hand to his chin. Did he remember something? She thought and answered. Honestly, I think Ca is sort of working at the mansion because she has a motive. But she hasnt done anything since she got here If she doesnt do anything at all, then I think shes a little too easy going. Its not because she doesnt want to, its because she cant. Even I wouldnt move while security is this tight if I was a spy. Then, itll be a different story if she had space to move, right? Yes, thats right Are you saying you want to try it? Because I dont want to think of Ca as a bad kid. I also want to know the answer. And anyway Ronnie, you dont want to suspect Ca either, do you? Why Oh my. Because youre making such a nasty face while asking questions. I also dont want to suspect her, you know? Cordelia said that and tilted her head. Ronnie widened his eyes and blinked many times. Ronnies expression broke a little at Cordelias unexpected reaction. Just a little correction. What I hate is not that Ojou-sama is suspicious of her, I hate it more that I have to teach her while Im suspicious of her. Im the one taking care of her the most in the mansion after all, He said, so Cordelia shrugged. Its really like Ronnie to answer like that. But, Ronnie immediately withdrew his soft look. Hey, Ojou-sama. I was reminded of something when I heard about the injury on her left arm What is it? Its possible that Ca, . Ronnie looked usually stiff before speaking in a low voice. Cordelia was surprised and at the same time she thought, we cant take it easy either. Ronnie continued. Im going to the library. I dont know if Ill find any hints though Ojou-sama, please return to your room. Iming with you. If I take all night then please go to sleep Ojou-sama. Promise me this. Im afraid of what would happen after. Ronnie had a kind of prediction that Cordelia wouldnt return to her room even if hed refused. Ronnie stood up with a big sigh and drank his herb tea in one gulp. Then he quickly went to the library. Cordelia also trotted behind him. They were behaving poorly, but luckily none of the other servants saw them. ??????? Two days after she spent time in the library searching for books with Ronnie. Cordelia, apanied by Ronnie and Ca, went to Wiene, a forest near the Royal Capital. Cordelia was straddling her favourite horse while wearing her riding outfit, that could sometimes be seen in Ertiga. That started when she first started horse-riding; Isma had rmended, Why dont you try wearing amoners outfit, since youre riding a horse anyways? Themoners outfit that was given to her by Isma was carefully embroidered with a geometric pattern and Cordelia liked it a lot. She wore afortable high-neck top and jacket, and her bottoms looked like something someone from an equestrian tribe would wear and was a rather short pleated skirt. The clothes made it easier for her to ride the horse. Cordelia understood that she didnt have the chance to wear the outfit unless she was riding and immediately reported that she wanted to wear it. It was easier to loosen up when walking through the mountains in that outfit, than in a dress, and it was easy to choose shoes to go with it. The weather feels so nice today. The wind is warm too. Cordelia said that and Ronnie replied, slightly pale, I hope its nice when we return to the mansion as well. Im worried that the master might make a blizzard or something. What? By chance, did Ojou-samae to the forest without telling the master? Ca, who was riding on Ronnies horse, looked at Cordelia and asked that. Cordelia put an index finger to her mouth and replied only with her actions. Ca looked a little shocked. Anyway, Ca, Wiene Forest is such a calm ce, isnt it? Yes. Its a little scary because its too calm. Ca said that as she stared at the forest, and Cordelia narrowed her eyes. The Wiene Forest, which was said to be inhabited by a lot of water spirits, had a river running through the middle of it. The water spirits protected those who were resting and were a symbol of healing, and amulet motifs were made in their image at the Royal Capital. On the other hand, not many people visited this ce which was called a holynd. This was because of the monsters. Monsters appeared more in forests where spirits livedpared to other forests. Therefore, it wasnt possible to travel in there safely, even if you had guards. Cordelia had beening in and out of the forest since she was 10. She had encountered monsters many times during her visits, but nothing worrying happened because Ronnie or Isma were always with her. It wasnt like strong monsters appeared just because more monsters appeared in that forest. Therefore, it was possible for her to practice fighting and Cordelia had seeded in cultivating herbat abilities against monsters, even if it was just a little. She didnt have sword skills, nor could she use magic to annihte monsters like her brother could, but shed made great progress in using nt magic to immobilise her opponents. That became her forte. ( Well, I dont n on being a Battle Maiden.) Still, self-defence was important. So, she was really d to have acquired it. Incidentally, she had kept going there a secret from Elvis, but she did tell him that she was going out, so he probably thought that she was visiting the forest that she usually went to. A pleasant wind blew through and Cordelia spoke to Ca while holding down her hair. Magic is more abundant in this forest than in the city. So it might be easier for you to find your magic, Ca. However, Ca didnt reply. Or rather, it seemed that Cordelias words didnt reach her. Ca just stared at the water in surprise. Is this the first time youve seen a transparent stone? Y-yes. Are they all crystals? Ca asked that as she jumped off Ronnies horse and approached the waterfront. Then, she touched the stones over and over to check it out. Cordelia saw her do that and also got off her horse. Theyre all just stones. The rocks in this forest get more transparent the closer they are to water. Its caused by the magic of this forest. For instance, if you bring a transparent stone to the Royal Capital, then itll just return to being a mere stone. So this is something you can only see if youe to the forest. Is this also magic? Yes. You cant see this scene if you dont have magic. So magic can be this pretty. Ca scooped the water with her hands and checked that it was spilling from her fingers. I dont have a very good impression of magic. Why? Because there are only bad witches in fairy-tales. There are also witches who are patriots, in the stories, but a wicked witch will always appear to oppose them. Ca spoke and looked sour. Cordelia smiled wryly because she couldnt deny that, but she could question Cas im. Then, why did you want to work at the Pameradia House where they use magic? Because they have money, and I didnt think that I would have to learn magic at all. Ronnies good at teaching me letters, but hes not a good magic teacher. Cordelia wondered if it was alright to agree with Ca, since shed said it with no hesitation. However, she continued to smile wryly; if she said any more than that then the target herself would be troubled. Ca, cant you please choose your words carefully and read the mood around you? Why should I? Im not acting much different from you, Ronnie. Thats why Im getting scolded by the onee-samas in the magicians wing. They said Im being a bad role model. Ronnie entered the conversation while pressing the tip of his nose and Ca replied with no mercy. Of course, she had no intentions of copying Ronnie, but her attitude could be mistaken for his. Ca scooped the water again with both hands and threw it into the sky. But, I think I understand it a little. Ojou-sama and the people at the House arent bad magicians at all. Did you think that at first? I was suspicious because youd epted me so easily Rather, I would have preferred it if Ojou-sama was a little more like a bad witch. Oh my, whys that? If so, then, well, I thought I was going to be bullied by the witch. Im learning how to write and perform magic; at this rate Im just a money thief. Cordeliaughed quietly at those words. Ca shrugged. Deardies, are you done with your conversation? We have to fulfil our purpose here. Oh, Ronnie. Im sorry. Ca, look at that. Cordelia spoke and she pointed at the white flower floating on top of the water. The flower looked transparent because of the light from the sun and the light from the surface of the water. No, a part of the flower was actually as transparent as ss. It was strongly influenced by the magic there, just like the rocks were. Ojou-sama, what is that flower called? Its a water lily. It is said that this flower reflects peoples innocence. Its also has strong vitality. Water lily The things in this forest are a little different from normal Its very beautiful, isnt it? Cordelia continued since it seemed like Ca had never seen or heard of it before. That flower, you know, changes colour depending on the magic it receives. Cordelia said that and she lightly flung her magic at the flower. Then, the flower changed to a light pink colour. Amazing Do you also want to try it? But, I dont know how. Your teacher is here. Ronnie? Yes, okay. Then, should we start our extracurricr ss? Well, its impossible for Ca to do advanced magic like shooting magic, so lets start with your hands. Ronnie reached out for the water lily that was close to him and reeled it in. Then, he removed the flower at the stem, and gave it to Ca. Do you somewhat know that its being surrounded by a light essence? Ca didnt immediately start shaking her head up and down or to the side at Ronnies words. Instead, she seemed to be thinking. She was acting different from before. Well, I think it should be fine if you can just change the colour of the edge of the flower today. Ronnie proposed something that seemed possible, and his words almost meant that he would be watching over her for a long time. However, Ca wasnt able to change the colour of the flowers even though when became noon. Of course, it wasnt like she hadnt gained anything from that at all; her senses were gradually bing sharper. Hey, its time for lunch. Hey Ronnie, shut up! I feel like Im getting something! Eh, again? You also said that before Ca had been practicing without eating lunch and Ronnie was keeping herpany. Cordelia watched them talk while eating a sandwich. Can you even do it Ronnie? Hey, are you doubting your teacher? See, look at this water lily. What?! I cant believe Ronnie can do it! Ca probably thought of Ronnie as something like a rival rather than a tutor. She red at Ronnie as if him changing the water lily into a light blue colour had lit her spirit. Cordelia called out to Ca and Ronnie from the tree shade. Ca, its good to focus, but you should take a little break. You wont be able to keep concentrating if you go on like this. Huh? Just a little Alright. See, its Ojou-samasmand. Lets go, Ca. Cordelia smiled wryly because they wereplete opposites. Ronnie was happy that he could fill his empty stomach and Ca looked as if she was fuming. It was interesting to watch them. Hey, Ca. You can feel magic here too. This tree really gives me a lot of magic. Did you know that? Ca put her hands on the big tree and sat down with her back on it. The trees warm. It is. You should eat your sandwich quickly while feeling it. Ronnie might eat everything up, you know? Ca quickly turned her head towards Ronnie at Cordelias words, then she looked at Ronnie and the basket beside her. She grabbed a ham and egg sandwich from the basket. Say, why dont we take a nap after lunch? Excuse me? Sleeping is the best way to get rid of fatigue. Ill also take a little nap. Cordelia rolled on the grass as soon as she said that. It was an audacious move, unbefitting of ady. Ronnie was surprised by her actions, but she just closed her eyes and quietly felt the magic of the forest. Then, she slowly opened her eyelids again. Ronnie, Ca, you both should rest after you finish eating. We have a lot of time before the sun sets. Well, Ill rest after eating three more. Ronnie also leaned against the tree, but he had no intentions of lying down. Cordelia stared at him and closed her eyes once again. The wind feltfortable and she had finished talking. Thats why its such a waste, she thought and concentrated her magic into her hand that was touching the earth and strongly prayed. STRETCH At that instance, the nts around her glowed brightly. The grass grew rapidly and grasped the knife on top of Cordelia and captured Ca who was swinging that knife down at her. Ronnie had a short dagger at Cas neck. Did you really think I was going to sleep? Ack! Monsters appear in this forest, you know? I wont do something as careless as sleeping here. Cordelia spoke briefly and slowly moved her body. You Are you really trying to kill me? !! Cordelia wasnt surprised. She had predicted that this would happen, but she didnt want it to happen. So, youre in a Dark Guild, after all. I wonder if youre one of the people who took wheat from Caina Vige. Thats right. When did you notice? I didnt trust you from the beginning. Your usual footsteps are too quiet, and the way you move is too light. Youre probably not doing it on purpose, but when youre rxed, you dont make any sounds at all when you move. Were you sent to me because they thought a child would be best? But, I think you honestly didnt want to do this. Why do you think so? You wavered for a long time when you were on top of me. But I wondered if you werent not able to do it because of your arm? Cordelia said, before grabbing Cas left arm. Ca showed that she hated it, but she couldnt move at all because her body had been seized by the nt. Ronnie, what do you think? Its certainly a strong curse. It would normally be hard for her to train her magic with this, but it would also be hard for her to remain conscious. Ca didnt answer; she just chewed her lips as if she was vexed. Then, Ronnie muttered while staring at Cas arm. I wonder if we can dispel it. Cas arm shook at Ronnies words. What are you saying, Ronnie? Its not, I wonder if we can; we will, right? It was your idea toe here so we could. Well, yes. I didnt think it would be fiddled with that much by an unskilful magician, so its amazing that she could sustain her health. I dont know what would happen if I add an unexpected amount of power into this Were doing it, arent we? Well, yes but It wasnt like the curse couldnt be dispelled. Ronnie looked for the kind of curse that had been cast on Ca in the library and investigated if it could be dispelled. Ronnie knew how much power he had as a magician and concluded that he would be able to dispel the curse Or at least, ording to the books. He looked at Ca straight in the face. I cant say that the sess rate is 100%, but if you dont want to, then I wont dispel it. How sure are you? Ca quietly asked in return without breaking eye contact with Ronnie. But, he broke the mood as if he was catching them off guard. Mhm I cant think of a situation where I would fail, but the percentage is well Hey, youre staking my life on this arent you?! Whats with that timid tone! No, well So, what will you do? Ill do my best, but Ill leave the decision to you. Try it. I dont know what will happen to me if I dont return with Ojou-samas head anyways. Cordelia and Ronnie looked at each other and nodded. Cordelia scooped out some water with the grass still entwined around Ca. She walked back slowly without spilling the water and put it on Cas left arm. I wonder if this will help a little. Thank you very much, Ojou-sama. Then, Ill start. He spoke as he gripped Cas arm. Then, he took a deep breath and rapidly released his magic. It was as if the wind was dancing, but nothing really moved. Ronnie was clenching his teeth and Ca seemed puzzled as she stared at her arm. Cordelia watched them from nearby and then she plucked a herb that was growing there. This sage has plenty of magic. Another name for sage was Relief Herb. It had a very strong antioxidant effect. Therefore, in her previous life, it was said that People dont die in a house that has sage. And, it was also appropriate to call the sage of this world relief because it was covered in a pure and powerful magic. Ojou-sama, seems like this would be helpful. Yes. The sage here is really a lot better than what we have at the mansion. Cordelia returned to where Ronnie and Ca were, and rubbed the sage on Cas arm. And, she also concentrated her magic power on it. Her magic was most appropriate for amplifying the power of nts. Ah, ah. I really cant fail, now can I? If I fail, then Ojou-sama and I would be caught up in Cas curse. Ronnie, stop your pointless chatter and finish this quickly. Do it before our magic is exhausted. Ronnie wasnt mucking around, he was concentrating very hard. The reason why his voice was shaking was not because he was scared, but because he wanted to avoid getting caught up in the curse. Argh! said Ca, painfully for a second. Then, she quickly bit down and swallowed her words. Sweat was running down Ronnies forehead as he traced the magic form with his fingers. He was probably making progress in dispelling the form. They were both breathing heavily. Then, Cordelias breathing also quickened, and her fingertips started aching. I cant think of unnecessary things, she thought as a bad image began to surface in her mind. The Cordeliain the game had died because her magic had run wild, and the reason for that was a curse. (No, dont think about it.) Cordelia ordered herself. She could die like Cordeliaif this failed. I cant get caught up in the curse. And I definitely cant get swallowed up by Cas curse. The next moment, Cas scream sounded throughout the whole area and at the same time, the curse disappeared from her left arm. It felt like a lot of time had passed since they first started dispelling the curse, but not much time had passed at all. Ronnie rolled onto the grass and breathed while moving his shoulders as if hed been dashing. Cordelia was also doing the same thing. She put her hands onto the ground and breathed heavily. Its over, right? Its over Im so tired Ca, youre tired too, arent you? Ye Ye-yes Ca was the only one who didnt seem to understand what had happened. Cordelia stood up slowly, walked to the river and took a water lily. Ca. You should be able to change the colour of the water lily now. O-ojou-sama. Mm Ah, but the water lily is a bonus. I have something else to give you. Cordelia said that as she cut off her hair with her own magic. Then, she put her hair and the water lily in Cas hands. Ojou-sama, th-this is Hey, Ca. Theres something called equivalent exchange in this world. Thats why I want you to cooperate with me a little as a reward for dispelling your curse. And Oh yes, would you tell me your real name in exchange for teaching you how to change the colour of the water lily? Ojou-sama. Thats not equivalent exchange, its almost like a vicious contract. Asking her to agree to something after the fact. Ronnies shocked tone didnt reach Ca, but he continued to mutter. Well, my actual job begins now. Cas P.O.V In a mountain pass a little distance away from the Royal Capital. After midnight, I walked in the dim guilds hideout with Ojou-samas hair. The woman who cursed me, the witch who employed me was there. The witch had her back turned to the entrance as she leaned on a chair. I walked to the middle of the room without saying anything and put a bunch of Ojou-samas hair onto the table in the centre. The magic was lingering in her hair and it was enough for someone who could sense magic to notice it. It seems like you got the job done. I can feel a rare wave of magic from this hair. It took you such a long time that I thought your emotions finally got in the way. The witch spoke, without looking at me. I didnt answer. But you have no choice but to be here. Kids are important, you know that? There are ces that are easier for kids to go into and I want you to remain a good chess piece for me. What? Youre not even happy even though Implimenting you. Sheughed heartily and finally turned around Then, it seemed like shed noticed that there were two people in hoods behind me. She frowned as she was covered in a murderous aura. But, I heard an exaggerated sighing from behind me towards the witchs attitude. I was wondering what kind of idiot would take pleasure in using a kid like this, but Youre not like I imagined you would be. Moreover, even if our presences have been hidden, you didnt even notice that people had invaded this ce. So, am I superior to you? The witch raised her eyebrows at those words. Ca, I never told you that it was okay to bring people here. Those people, Ill curse them both Ack?! A dagger was brought to her throat before she could finish talking. The figure that had suddenly jumped at her Ronnies hood had fallen behind him. I even crushed two ces before I came here as a warm-up, but Youre really nasty. Well, the damage didnt even show up on your face. Ronnies face, which was no longer covered by the hood, was cooler than Ive ever seen it, and his eyes were sharper too. Then, his superior called out to him, Look, Ronnie. Youre scaring the little Ojou-san. However, his superior was in full battle mode, and he had no intentions of letting the witch escape. Please let me off for today, Deputy. Im angry right now! They used such a young kid like this, and they even turned their malice towards Ojou-sama, and they even harmed the Pameradia House. You cant rationalise with someone like this. Thats true, but if I let you do what you want, then shell die. Thats why Im doing my best not to use my magic. Im only using martial arts, arent I? I dont have the confidence to hold back if I use magic. The witch, who still had the dagger at her throat, clicked her tongue at the exchange that was going on between the two. However, she suddenly looked provocative. You can use magic, but you wont? How foolish. Youre letting your guard down too much. Whos the foolish one? You could barely cast a forbidden curse, and you didnt even notice it when it got dispelled. Youre an ipetent fool who can only use curses Youre exactly like the witches from the fairy-tales. Ronnie shook his head in disappointment. The witch probably saw this as her chance, because she tried to activate a curse with a wicked smile on her face. But, Ronnie tripped her in the next moment and she stumbled down. Ronnie smoothly executed his next move as she fell. Even new magicians know that its pointless to use magic in close range, you know? You have no talent. Did you think you could cast such a strong curse without a sacrifice? Ronnie muttered as he tied the witchs hands with magical chains. Im thankful that your home-base has the least amount of people, but youre bigger idiots than Id expected. Even though there arent only good people in the world, this is outrageous. Youve been talking like youve defeated all our hideouts for a while now, you know? We did. Ojou-sama ordered us to. My seniors should be heading to your distant hideout now. Well, it doesnt seem like you have a way tomunicate faster than my onee-samas. Do you think Id believe something like that? Theyll immediatelye to save Ronnieughed scornfully as he looked down at the witch who was still saying such things. Who do you think we are? Were the magicians of the Pameradia House you know, He said. At the same time, Cordelia was writing up a report. Ill honestly tell Otou-sama the real information I wonder if I should only write We destroyed a part of the Dark Guild thanks to a tip from a girl who came asking for help. My work is done if I just pick at the appropriate ces. But, Ill stay quiet about the fact that I went to Wiene Forest. Ca told Cordelia and Ronnie everything she knew when they got back to the mansion. Ca answered the questions one after another when Cordelia showed her a list of the rewards. Of course, she reminded them that she didnt know everything, but she did have a lot of information from the inside. The witch probably thought that Ca was under her direct control, so she was able to learn a lot of information. Lets send the rewards to Ertiga. They could be funds for the school ns. Cordelia wasnt allowed to enter enemy grounds in the search-and-destroy operation. She had told Ronnie that she wanted to go as well, but Ronnie begged her not to, while looking at her as if the world was ending. He even gave her a reason as an afterthought, Were bringing your hair with us, so it would be weird if your magical presence was there as well! So that was why she was finishing the report properly while they were working. Even if they used a banned curse, they werent arge-scale Dark Guild. Perhaps it will end But, theyll probably restraint themselves to a certain degree now. She didnt know how much would be conveyed to them if this was done by a child. However, at least it would be good if they realised once again that mercy wont be shown to them if theyy a hand on the Pameradia House. Cordelia didnt know if they were after Elvis, or if they were just looking for information, but she at least knew that the magicians would often drive them away. However, they wouldnt be restrained too greatly if they were only fighting them off. I think its quite daring of them if they were aiming for Otou-sama. In the first ce, if they had some power to begin with, then they should know that it wasnt profitable to attack the Pameradia House. But considering this attack it probably wasnt a hindrance for them if a section started to hate the Pameradia House. I have to be thankful to the magicians who cleaned all this up in one night. Cordelia recalled what Ronnie had told her in theboratory. Its possible that Ca is being employed by a curse. He was able to dispel a curse that hed only seen once, even though it wasnt made known to the public Ronnie really knew no bounds. Im so d that Ronnie is so excellent. Cordelia muttered that, as she put down the pen and looked out the window. Ca No, I wonder if I should get Lara involved in the improvement of stationary. Ill have Lara make tea tomorrow morning. Im sure that it wont turn out well, she thought and couldnt help butugh. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 2, Intermission 02: The Pameradia House’s Analysis Magician Volume 2, Intermission 02: The Pameradia Houses Analysis Magician Six years have already passed since I found employment in the prestigious Earl Pameradia House. I, Ronnie Eris, was working under Cordelia Ojou-sama. I couldnt help but think, why is this happening to me, when I was ordered to work under Ojou-sama, but now I think I was lucky. This position wasnt bad. It was rather cosy. First of all, I could escape from the magician wing, and seclude myself in Ojou-samasboratory. I still continued my other jobs, rted to the security of the mansion and water inspections, while helping Ojou-sama, so my workload has increased. Unexpected work usually doesnt appear in myp when Im with Ojou-sama. For example, the magician Onee-samas saying, Go buy us the limited cake, or Line up for the theatre tickets and so on. Therefore, its be much easier for me now. Im very thankful for this. The Onee-samas in the magician wing are all beautiful, and I think that ordinary men would be extremely excited to work there. Actually, I also saw an illusion at first, as if I was in a y. Well, I returned back to reality straight away. Because, you know, they used me as an errand boy straight away, so that was inevitable. Incidentally, there are currently six magicians employed at the Pameradia House; the only other male magician was the deputy head magician, who was in the prime of his life. The rest were the Onee-samas. By the way, Mentor is also included with the Onee-samas. They seemed extremely disappointed when it was decided that I would be employed here. It seemed that they preferred to have a female junior, and had a tantrum in anger, We can be affectionate with girls and go to eat cake together! It was very different before; they would give me enough money for the exact number of Onee-samas and say, Go buy some cake. Even though it would have been fine to give me a portion of the cake after making me act like the gofer Somehow, I couldnt help but think that I wanted to be born as a woman. Well, theyre not bad people, Im sure. There were rare cases when they told me they would treat me if I changed the way I spoke. However, thats a pretty tough standard for me. But, thats probably all. If I had a male junior, then we could probably share the gofer job. That wasnt the only reason why I was happy to be working under Ojou-sama. The work that Ojou-sama gives me is easy to understand. Do this, Do that. There was almost never any guessing. Well, that may be because Ojou-sama is doing experiments that couldnt be guessed. And I think that its a privilege to be able to drink delicious tea whenever I want. However, I never imagined eight years ago that I would be working as a helper for Ojou-sama, or working at the Pameradia House in the first ce. I was a magician who graduated from the Royal Magic Academy. I didnt have any fields I was bad in, nor did I have any fields I excelled in, when I was in school, but my major was analysis magic. I was the top student for my field in my final report, and my overall results were third in the academy; I had a good record in school. My family home is a merchant house based in a port city south of the Royal Capital; and I am the third son. However, it was unfortunate that I didnt have any business sense, even though it was my familys trade. I noticed this when I was around fourteen. My parents and older brothers would persuade me from a young age, Its fine. You can do something other than business, so they probably saw right through me. Seriously, the eyes of people who run bigpanies are amazing. I never wanted to work as a merchant, so I wasnt particrly disappointed. However, the question of what to do next popped up in my mind. But, I didnt have to worry about it for long. I thought of something when I saw a merchants wagon,e in from the Royal Capital, at the back of my parents home. Thats right; lets go to the Royal Capital. I didnt have a special reason for going. I only vaguely thought, there might be something interesting in the Royal Capital. But, I knew that I needed a reason, to convince my parents. If I just told them that I wanted to go to the Royal Capital, then they might hear that as, Im going there to y around. No, well, it was actually true though. The oue of me thinking it over was, to use enrolling in the Magic Academy as a reason. My parents only have as much MP as an average person, but it seems that I had a mutation, and was born with more MP than the normal person. I was often called when they were movingrge magic tools around the shop, but that was it. Ive never thought, I want to be a magician, or something like that. Well, I didnt have any magicians around me, you know? So I couldnt imagine it. However, I couldnte up with any other logical reasons except for that, so I told my parents, Ill be going there to take the Magic Academy entrance exam. My parents sent me off with apuse. The lunchbox that was given to me on the day I left home was packed with lucky charms and conveyed how much they wanted me to pass. But, having arge amount of charms was indeed a nuisance. Well, it didnt feel unpleasant I also felt bad for making them worry so much about me. The Magic Academy is the national forces magician training school. The coursests for two years and the tuition and living costs are basically free. They solidify basic magic within the first six months, and the remaining year and a half was used to make the foundations of the students chosen field. It is a training facility for the national forces, so other than battle magic practice, we also practiced martial arts. You might be thinking, what can be done in two years? but the course was very intense, and if the students results didnt meet the mark, then they had to take supplementary lessons at night and early in the mornings; so I think they do master a lot. The instructors are members of the national forces. And, the students will work in the magician corps for more than 10 years after they graduate. If they work for less than 10 years, then they have to pay for their tuition themselves, unless they were recognised by the war council. Incidentally, magicians get paid a lot, but the tuition is equivalent to about ten years of their pay. In short, it is extremely expensive. In addition, even if you pay it, you would always be observed unless you were an exception. Its extremely intense, I thought. I understand that the national forces would be troubled if that didnt happen. The lectures were free, training was packed together, and if the students say, yeah bye, after graduation then their magician forces wouldnt increase, and it would be like setting someone with excessive power on the loose. Normally, students understood this before enrolling. Therefore, there werent any students who said it was intense after they passed their exam, except for me. Yes, I didnt know any of those things at all, and the first time I learnt of it was close to my graduation. I passed the entrance exam without knowing anything except for why the tuition was free I mean, I didnt even intend to take the entrance exam until the day I thought of the idea. Therefore, I was also extremely surprised when I learnt that most of the students at the academy were nobles. If I thought about it carefully, I would have realised that MP and magic qualities were hereditary, so it was clear that someone having MP equalled nobles; but I hadnt thought of that at all. That was why, I, who was born amoner, felt out of ce straight away. Even though I was born into a wealthy family, nobles have many different traditions from us. So, I soon became famous for being entric. Well, I couldnt understand the unspoken rules of nobility, since they werent in the rules. But, I didnt get bullied, even if I cleared my throat, and the sses themselves were interesting, so I stopped worrying about it early on. In addition, the thing that I thought was all formal was the restriction on students going out. The Academy was the national forces training grounds, so I guess it would be obvious that students cant go out; but this was pretty depressing, since I came here to find interesting things in the Royal Capital. I wanted to graduate quickly and take my time to exploring the Royal Capital. I panicked, since enlisting in the national forces would crush my dreams. I couldnt possibly ept that I had to continue with that lifestyle for ten years. No, it wouldnt be odd for there to be stricter rules if I enlisted. That was what happened when Ie to the Royal Capital looking for motivation. I was in a grave situation. I quickly visited my head instructor, and asked him if there were any legal loopholes for this, in a very serious tone. If such a thing existed, then this system wouldnt have worked in the first ce, and it was ludicrous to ask, but it existed. If you really dont want to serve in the army, then you can choose to serve a noble instead. The instructor said it without hiding the gaze he used towards troubled students. This fact was as obvious as serving in the national forces for 10 yearswas, to other students; but not to me. Some powerful nobles in this kingdom had the right to hire magicians who had just graduated from the academy. The students who get hired get their tuition paid for by their employer, and, in addition, the employer submitted a written oath to the King pledging that I will bear all responsibilities for whatever the magician does, so they dont get observed. It was originally part of aNobles Education In other words, it was a remnant of a time when nobles wanted their children to learn magic, but they didnt want them to serve in the military. It was a System for big shots, created by big shots. The Houses which employed newly graduated magicians were all those who had helped a lot in the foundation of the academy, which were about 10 Houses. Well, the nobles now teach their children various things, which includes family secrets, so they didnt need to bother with enrolling their children in the academy. But those facts and circumstances have nothing to do with me. I quickly looked at the magician recruiting card. The Houses didnt recruit every year, even though there were 10 Houses which could. So I guessed I could expect the applicants to be quitepetitive. But, I cant lose. The house of a prestigious noble is likely to be formal, but its much better than the national forces. And I probably wouldnt meet with the nobles often if I do assistant work, so theres nothing to be afraid of. That was what I thought. I dropped my eyes to the list and lost hope. There were only two names on the recruit list this year. The first was an Earl named Clydereine. The main job was topound medicine, but he seemed to be looking for an all-rounder magician, who could do anything. My major was different, but I did have decent grades in synthesis, and the qualifications to be an all-rounder wasnt too bad. I didnt have a reason to turn this opportunity away. The other was an Earl named Pameradia. The job description said analysis. The other things that were written on it were, Employment Exam: Interview, and the time and date of the interview. I dont know if that was easy to understand or confusing, but it wasnt a friendly recruit card in any case. I was worried. Id only heard the names of those families. I felt like one of the names was of someone who had won the horseback riding game at the end ofst year, but my god, I dont know which one of them it was. The Pameradia House was having an interview, but having analysis as the job was too vague. However, there are only two recruitment cards. Should I apply for both of these? I thought as I stared at the card, and then I noticed that the Pameradia House deadline was today. Huh?! Today?! Moreover, the interview was in the academys backyard, and there was only a little time left before it was finished. I panicked because it was so sudden, but the card didnt exin much and I worried whether or not I should just go for the time being. I havent prepared anything, but I could probably take the interview if I went. I wont pass the exam if I dont take it. Even if I fail, I wouldnt be put at a disadvantage or anything. I made up my mind and quickly headed for the backyard. Thats right, if I fail then Ill just be back at the start. And I dont think I can prepare for it with just this much information; even if I do fail, I might find something that could be useful for my exam at the Clydereine House. I headed there with those feelings, and was left speechless. When I suddenly appeared at the venue, which was the backyard, I sensed an extreme enthusiasm. I saw a man, with a physique better than a martial artists, and a graduate student crossing swords. Eh, a sword? This is the interview scene, isnt it? I couldnt understand the situation, and couldnt move, and just stood there staring in nk amazement. The student tried to fight back, but his opponent didnt move a single step. He only swung the sword in his left hand to repel the students attacks. Youck training, The man said. The student bowed deeply in thanks and left. That guy, isnt he the top student in the synthesis course? Our majors are different, so I forgot what his name was. But why was he holding a sword? The man called out to me while I was thinking. Are you also applying for the position? Eh, ah, yes! Apparently, he was the interviewer for the Pameradia House. You have got to be kidding me. The man with red eyes was beyond the level of strong. I wondered if this was how it felt to be paralysed to the spot. Anyway, he was really dangerous. The interviewer nced at me, then picked up the sword that the student before had dropped, and threw it at me. Huh? This is the interview. Get ready. Waah?! What is this!? Martial arts?! I, who was surprised, had nothing exined to me, and the man attacked me with his sword. Why?! He did beat the other student with a sword but What does he mean by this is the interview?! Even if this is a practical test, nowhere did it say that I needed sword skills, so I want an exnation!! I was confused as I barely managed to guard against the old mans attacks; I couldnt even counterattack at all. Dammit, theres no way I can win. The situations definitely going to get worse. I have to do something I thought and finally realised. He was definitely going easy on me. His presence was amazing and I would most likely be killed if I became careless, but somehow it felt like a mentor looking after their discipline. Thats right, this is an interview. Him giving me leeway to think like this is because he wants me toe up with some kind of answer. I put all my power into my feet and somehow managed to jump back. If I think for too long then the old man would see through me and blow my sword out of my hands, and then the trial would be over. He didnt chase after me, but he was standing with an aura that said it would be over if I closed the distance between us. If the Pameradia House wants an analysis magician then, I immediately focused my magic to my eyes. Then, I noticed it. So its like that after all. This interview was easier than the schools practical exam, huh. I once again shorten the distance between us. The old mans sword looked extremely fast, but it was still slow enough for me to block it atst minute. This old mans amazing, I thought as I concentrated. All I had to do to win was graze the old man with the tip of my sword. Uoooahhh! I attacked with all my strength Which didnt mean I was exaggerating. My sword struck his and he lost his sword. This didnt mean that his sword had been destroyed. The sword in his hand wasnt a sword anymore, but grass. Correct. He wasnt surprised and spoke stoically. I was drained. Im d that was right, but my heart is still thumping in my chest. I cant believe you just knitted ivy with beginner magic and magic power This is foul-y! Just how much did you strengthen it with magic? Are you a monster? The magic that he cast itself was one that could be removed if another person poured their magic power into it. It was impossible for a normal magician to see through that, in the first ce. If this old man hadnt been d in an intimidating aura, then the student before me and I would have immediately noticed it. But, I thought, this man wasnt just a warrior, but he also had considerable skill as magician too. The ivy he used was enough to stop the sword; I couldnt image just how strong his enhancement was. Today isnt April Fools, so please dont y a prank on me. Even though its a good year, are you a mischievous kid? I said it was an interview, didnt I? I didnt hear that this would be a practical test. And it was super scary It was only a resemnce, but looking at the old man again, while feeling like I might get the shivers, he really gave off that feeling of this guys a walking lion danceorthis guy guards the gates of hell, and other assorted crazy stuff. Whatever I say now probably wouldnt shake him; rather, it felt like hed easily turn it against me. Whats your speciality? Analysis magic Ah, my heart is still racing. Your dialect is a little different. Oh, Im not a noble. I can tell that from looking at you. Eh? You can tell? Well, you cant tell it from the way I talk, right? He didnt seem like someone who would look down onmoners or something, just because he was the interviewer for a noble. I felt like he was just staring at me in curiosity. You cant tell who I am? Huh? Youre the interview, arent you? My name is Elvis Pameradia. I felt like Ive heard that name Well, the family name before. I dont know who Elvis was, but I have heard of Pameradia. Huh? Which interview am I at? I mean This person is quite old, isnt he? Which means Huh? Earl? Thats right. Huh, seriously?! I didnt hear that the interviewer would be the head of the House!! I cried in surprised and quickly covered my mouth with my hands. I, Im sorry! Whats your name? Excuse me for not introducing myself even though you introduced yours Im, no, my name is Ronnie Eris. Im not going to bite. You dont have to be that scared. My back wouldnt stop sweating at the Earl, who was amazed. Crap. Where did the me, who thought that this was easier than a practical exam, go? Im begging you, pleasee back. However, I couldnte back to my senses. No, yup, Ive got no choice. But, I also wanted to put on airs during my interview. Huh? In the first ce, the interviewer is the interviewer, it didnt matter if he was the Earl, so its already toote? Are you From the south? Huh? Erm Yes, but mmm? I was curious since you have strange pronunciations. Excuse me? I was surprised by his sudden questions, well, my pronunciation was definitely rare in the Royal Capital. It wasnt at a level where I used different words, but sometimes my intonations were differently Either way, the Earl could differentiate between local ents. I was impressed by that unusual fact, and the Earl asked me another question. If youre appointed to this position, then you might have to go to my fief. Will that be a problem? Not really. I see. The Earl said as he bent his elbow and raised his hand and someone, who looked like a servant, approached us from a nearby ce. These are the documents. What? And also the books. Woah, heavy The books that were given to me were like three dictionaries, and they were heavier than I thought they would be. In addition, the letters in the book were already small from the front cover. And the title of two of the books were, Dangerous Medicine ManundNatural Poison?Synthesis. They ovepped the other book, so I couldnt see the title, but it was probably something simr to that. Errm, what is this? Isnt both the books and content too heavy? Read those before you graduate. Read those Eh, I passed! You dont want the position? Nonono, Ill read it and ept the position!! But, is it alright for me to be like this? I usually act like this though. It was already toote to ask something like this, and I dont know why I passed. No, I certainly passed the practical test somehow. Can you fix the habits youve had for a long time? From what I can see, you speak before you think. I have no objections. At least, I dont care about how the magicians speak. Its fine with me as long as youre good at analysing the presence of assassins and magic power. What? Assassins? I heard a very disturbing word. I felt strangely anxious, huh? Whats going to happen to me? together with the dangerous titles of the books in my hand. But, well, I didnt have to worry about serving in the army since I was recruited by the Pameradia House, and I finally threw away the Clydereine recruitment card, which I was going to apply for at the beginning. I told my family, just before my graduation, that I would be serving an Earl, and not the national forces. My parents were happier than they were when I got epted into the academy. I was told to inform them of anything rted to business But they probably forgot that I had no talent in business, before they even thought about confidentiality. Incidentally, I told them that I had graduated third ce in synthesis, but they only replied with, Hmph. They also gave me the same reaction even though I got first ce in my major. Honestly, my family wasnt interested in anything but money. But they did congratte me, I hope you have a bright future. Im d that I wasnt worrying my family. And the assigned books that the Earl gave me didnt end with just three; it increased by 10 times until I graduated. As a result, I still have about forty books in my room. I didnt notice it at first, because I was distracted by the title, but they were all extremely expensive and valuable. He had never said it, but I realised that the Earl had high expectations for me. And one more thing I realised that poisoning someone was actually a thing when I got my job. Throwing poison into the mansion, that person is really dangerous, isnt he? Ronnie, its already fine here, so go call Linda and Amer for me. Okaay. I handed over the man Id captured at the back of the mansion to Mentor Cecily, and went to call the other Onee-samas. Yes, I was scared of being given those books when I first got my job. I was also suspicious of the Earl, and thought that he was going to poison someone. Im sorry, Master. My current job was to analyse the things Im given, to sense the presence of suspicious people and capture them, and to analysis and dismantle dangerous things that have been thrown into the mansion. If you fail, you die. Even if you survive, Ill kill you if another person dies from your mistake, I was threatened by Mentor on my first day of work, but somehow, Im still alive today. I cant say that Ive remained unscathed, since Ive had bumps on my head. Oh, I also tried to learn politenguage before graduation, while working at the mansion before But, it ended with just me trying. The biggest surprise was that Master said, Dont use such disgustingnguage, with a frown on his face. However, Mentor still criticised me. Well, Mentor was a very detail-oriented person, after all. But its not like I show up in front of Master or his sons, in the first ce, so its not a problem.. I thought that and continued with how I spoke, but one day the youngdy nominated me as her analysis teacher for some reason. It seems that Ojou-sama wants to do some experiments, they said. And She said that she wanted the youngest magician, they said. I cant believe Im babysitting a child, I had thought at first. Even if she says she wants to experiment, Ojou-sama is still only eight. I could only remember ying in empty cargo boxes and getting scolded when I was eight. However, when I met her, the youngdy of the Pameradia House exceeded my expectations and was a level-headed person. First of all, the mountain of books surrounding her was amazing. What is she going to do by reading a lot of geography books? They were specialised books that were hard formoners to obtain, and they werent even books that a normal eight year old could read, in the first ce. They would probably get bored of reading it and fall asleep. And the aspiration of the Ojou-sama, who had surprised me from the beginning, was to make balms from flowers. Thus, it was decided that I was going to help her with that. To be honest, I wasnt interested in aromas, and Im still not interested in them, but I am interested in new things, so I thought I got caught up in something interesting. So, I felt bad for thinking I had to babysit her at first. But then Iter thought, I might not necessarily have been wrong when I thought I had to babysit her. For example, Ojou-sama fully enjoyed going incognito when she was eight But I had an extremely difficult time afterwards, you know? Ronnie, theres been talk about a child using magic simr to that of the Pameradia House in town, what do you think of this? And Master just red at me like that. Ojou-sama, you dont know about this, do you? My heart stopped, seriously. Then, only recently. Ronnie. Cordelia invited a suspicious child here, but what were you doing at that time? Ojou-sama also doesnt know that I received a summons like this, does she?! You should have been by her side at that time. What were you doing? Under an aura that was stating that, I couldnt just say, I was brewing tea, so I wasnt watching over Ojou-sama. To begin with, I think Ojou-sama would still invite her in even if I was there, you know! Ojou-sama knows the girl is suspicious.. Or rather, Master, you should have received a report from Ojou-sama!! Well, Master was warning me because he knew this. But, Ojou-sama. If youre too reckless, it wouldnt be enough no matter how many lives I have. Every day is really fun, but please just let me say one thing. Master, when he is summoning me like this, is a several times scarier than when he was at my interview!! Im begging you, please stop being reckless. I dont mind if youre a little wilful, but keep it within the Im a little sister who requires a little bit of attentioncategory. Im begging you, please be a good girl, by all means!! Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 2, Act 16: Childhood Friend’s Request Volume 2, Act 16: Childhood Friends Request A few days after the search-and-destroy operation against the Dark Guilds. Ta-dah! How is it? Does it suit me? Laras cheerful voice resounded through Cordelias room in the morning. Laras outfit was that of a small, small maid, since she was very small herself. Lara stayed at the Pameradia mansion even after the incident. Her reason was that, I have no other ce to return to. She had never tried to talk about where she was from, so Cordelia didnt ask. Cordelia thought of making arrangements for her to go home, if she had a ce to return to, but if she didnt then it made things easier. If she hired Lara formally, then she could create a ce for her to be. Thus, Cordelias researchers increased by one. Ronnies assistant Lara; only worked in the afternoons, right now. Her work was to make writing tools that were easy for children to use. Lara only worked half the time, so her pay was also only half of the other servants, but her living costs were extremely low, since most of her necessities were provided to her and her sry was for her personal expenses. Lara had said that she didnt need a sry. What was she doing in the mornings? She learnt manners as a student at Aishas ce. Aisha-neesans sses are really fun. Shes teaching me what ady is. Lara, its not Aisha-neesan, but Aisha-sensei. It seems like youre having a hard time putting it into practice, even though youre having fun in ss. It was probably better to leave her to the servants so that they could teach her a Servants Knowledge, but the servants hadnt hidden their disturbance over how wild she was, or rather, it was more correct to say that they were disturbed by how she interfered with their work. Even though she wasnt uncontroble, it was extremely difficult to teach her work. Anyhow, Lara had no conventional wisdom of the noble world at all. At that rate, none of them would gain anything from this. Thus, Cordelia decided to consult with Aisha. Wont you teach her some manners? Shed asked. Aisha liked children, so she dly epted. And, she proposed that they wouldnt teach her about what a servant was, but about the mannerisms of ady. She suggested that if Lara knew what ady desired, then it would be quicker for her to acquire the mannerisms of ady Now then, how much would this lively girl settle down? Oh, Ill learn the minimum requirements. I want to be able to escort Ojou-sama. I have to learn the mannerisms if I want to do that, right? Being an escort is a very trustworthy job, after all. But I also want to learn martial arts after Ive learnt some manners. Wont you tell me where I could learn that? I only know how to assassinate someone! Yes, Lara was bouncing around as if she had a tail wagging behind her back, and Cordelia smiled wryly. Then, theboratory door opened. Im back ~, Ojou-sama. Ive only received this much distilled water. Ronnie! I can change the colour of the water lily now! You wanna see it, dont you? Woaah, wai, itll drop! Calm down!! And I told you not to go into the forest by yourself, when did you sneak Ronnie was surprised by Lara, who leaped at him as she informed him of that, and quickly adjusted the items in his hands. Cordelia really saw an illusion of a tail and ears on Lara. ( Well, its fine for her to be a normal maid instead of an escort, but lets not say that now.) As for Lara, she probably said that since she wanted to get close to Cordelia, who was like her. But, as she was staring at the two ying around, a gentle knock sounded at the door. Cordelia told Ronnie and Lara to be quiet, for the time being, and asked the person at the door to enter. Ojou-sama, you have a guest. Hey, Dilly Oh, what? You have a small kid here. Oh my, Vernoux-sama. Hello. The person Emina had shown in was Vernoux. Vernoux stared at Lara. She seemed put off. Whered you pick her up from? It seemed more like an innocent question than one of suspicion. His reaction wasnt strange, as a really young servant was standing before him. Cordelia answer nonchntly. Shes a promising magicians egg. Hmmm? Well, thats fine too. Anyway, what may I do for you today? Cordelia asked that as she exchanged looks with Lara and Ronnie. Lara seemed to understand what kind of person Vernoux was, from Cordelias exchange. That was the result of her training with Aisha, and she left with Ronnie. Vernoux stared at the two who were leaving while announcing what he came for. I came here to have my usual tea, and to give you a letter from Gille. My mother also wrote you a letter. Ooh, from Sara-sama? Yeah. Its a letter of thanks, and also contains the invitation for the tea party. Vernoux said that as he handed Cordelia two envelopes. She received them while asking Emina to prepare some tea. The letter was probably about the balm that shed sent to Sara the other day. If she had included a tea party invitation, then she must have been very happy with it. She felt relieved, but she wouldnt know how pleased Sara was with the balm until she read the letter. She was tempted to cut open the letter right then, but Vernoux was still there. Cordelia firmly held herself back. Vernoux sat down in front of such a Cordelia. She said she liked the thing you gave her the most, Dilly. She liked the balm, but the aromatic bath was her favourite. An aromatic bath was one way to enjoy essential oils, it heated them up and vaporised them to spread the aroma. As a tool to do that, Cordelia gave Sara an incense burner that used a candle. At the time she gave her the tool, she also gave her a new essential oil, made from myrtle; a herb that grew on shrubs. Myrtle helped calm the mind and also filtrated the air. She only had one new essential oil, but she had also suggested different ways that Sara could blend the essential oils shed received as samples. Mother is looking forward to what you give her next. Then, I wonder if you want to take this back with you today? Whats this? Lavender lotion. Shake it well before use, soak it on a cotton and then gently apply it to the skin. Okay. Ill tell her that. The number of herbs that shed harvested when she was eight had grown considerably with the help of the servants. Currently, there wasnt enough space to cultivate them in the greenhouse, and some of them were being grown in a cultivated field, that shed borrowed, at the edge of the Royal Capital. It was very useful if she thought of it in terms of being able to experiment with whether they could be grown widely, outside of the mountain and greenhouse, but the field being away from the mansion was a tough issue for her. Regrettably, the field also had some difficulties, such as needing to watch it and keep up with the maintenance. But then, she could entrust it to someone, so that she could secure a steady harvest. Even though it wasnt as bad as roses, she couldnt possibly cultivate it by herself if she wanted to mass producevender, which had a low oil rate, in the future. (But in that case, it would be good if I can entrust it to someone in the Pameradia fief.) Cordelia thought such things, but Vernoux didnt seem interested in cosmetics and asked no further questions. However, he seemed interested in Laras work, which was spread out on the desk. Whats that? What are you making now? Thats Laras The child from befores research. I entrusted her with the task of making easy to use stationery for children who are starting to learn how to read and write. This research seems much more interesting. Vernoux said that as he picked up the thin wooden cylinder. Then he changed the angle of the cylinder and stared at it. Is this ck coal? No, something different? To purposefully fill a piece of wood with something, youvee up with a good idea. However, rather than this thing, wouldnt using ink make it easier to see? Well, this will gradually be done. Then, Im looking forward to thepletion. If this is the little kids research, then what are you doing Dilly? I was thinking about a good present for my friends to heal their daily tiredness. Hmmm. So, its not like you were doing anything urgent. You can send a message to motherter. Ill just ask you to write Gilles letter, so I can take it with me. So please read his letter. That was what usually happened, but Vernoux was pushy. However, if she didnt do as he requested, then he would stay there forever while demanding tea and sweets. That would also be troubling. Cordelia asked Emina to prepare some stationery for her, when she had finished brewing the tea, and she read Gilles letter while Emina went to get those things for her. Thank you for the other day. Next time, I want to show you around the ce that we talked about before, Star Fall Hill. Are there any days when youre free at night? Gille was probably continuing the conversation they had at the evening party. Cordelia blinked her eyes several times and smiled wryly. It was definitely a charming offer, but it was nearly impossible for a youngdy to sneak out of the mansion at night. She didnt know how to sneak out of the Pameradia House, which had a perfect system against intruders. (Well, I wonder how I should reply.) Breath, she though, and after hesitating, wrote a short piece like Gille had. If I can sneak out, then any time is fine. The guards are the Pameradia mansion are quite good, so it would be difficult. Of course, she was interested in Star Falling Hill, and she was also interested in the white flowers, that Gille had mentioned before. Cordelia did have a flower in mind when she heard that it was a white flower that bloomed beautifully at night. And, if this was the flower that she was thinking of, then she really wanted to bring some stock home with her. ( But then, its impossible no matter how I think about it. If I talk about the circumstances, then I might be able to go with the condition of having an escort present, but Gille seems to hate being in the public eye.) So, I guess Ill just have to give up. If she had been born a boy, then she would have more ways to sneak out For example, using Vernoux as an excuse, but if she did it then it would surely be misunderstood. It would be tooplicated. And, she thought that it wouldnt make her, nor Vernoux, happy. What is it? You have a really strange look on your face. No, nothing. Anyway, I think Gille-sama was busier than usual today. Why do you think that? His writing is very rushed and its shorter than usual. Cordelia covered it up, since she couldnt talk about the contents of the letter. Then, Vernoux looked as if he remembered something, Ah! Gilles getting busier too. He has to remember a lot of things. If you put it that way, then youre always free since you always visit, Vernoux-sama? Im not free, but its fine. Whatever. If you were to ask me if it was fine or not, I could only answer that I wait for a message from you, before youe For now, the busy Vernoux-sama should go home as quickly as possible, right? Cordelia said that as she gave Vernoux the letter. Vernoux took it and held out his empty te to Emina. Im busy, but I havent finished eating the cake yet. Youve already eaten it. And two slices at that. Dont sweat the small stuff. It doesnt really change much if its 2 or 3. If mother prepares some for Dilly, then she should prepare some for me as well. Cordelia felt extremely shocked at how much of a sweet tooth he was, and put her fork into her own cake. Todays cake was mille-feuille crepe; it was a thin crepe filled with whipped cream, cream cheese and fruits. It was food of happiness. (But, getting busier, was it? From what Vernoux-sama said, Gille-sama is from a good house.) Well of course, I felt that somehow from the fact that hes been close with Vernoux-sama since they were young. Its just that I could say that with certainty now. However, I still have no idea which House hes from. Theres a possibility that hes rted to royalty No, I dont want to believe that. (Either way, even if I dont know now, I will find out some time in the future.) The scope of her actions was still narrow, since she was still a child. If she became an adult, then it shouldnt be too hard to find it out. Well, if you say youre not curious, then youd be lying. Did you say something? Nope, just talking to myself. Cordelia was extremely suspicious about why Gille was hiding things about himself. However, she understood that he wasnt doing it out of ill will. I wouldnt be able to get it out of him if he didnt want to talk about it. So, there is no need ask. She thought that as she held the cup of tea to her mouth, but her eyes met with Vernouxs, who was staring at her. By the way Dilly. Actually I have a request today too. What is it? I only have bad feelings about it if youre suddenly getting all polite like that. It was rare for Vernoux to ask Cordelia for a favour, so she felt uneasy about it. Furthermore, Vernoux turned away from the gaze that had met his, and was silent. Suspicious. Hes acting too suspicious. Would youe with me to the dance party celebration for Earl Hales daughter, Hazel? Cordelia nearly spat out her tea. Hazel Hale. I know that name. Because she had the same name as a character that appeared in the game. However, unlike Cordelia, she wasnt pushy or malicious. Her most striking characteristic was that she loved to win, and often challenge people to matches. And her mini-games in the game were ridiculously hard and annoying. Cordelia was already aware of her in this world. She had met Hazel at the ntheim House evening party. Hazel talked happily with Vernoux, just like she did in the game. If she had to point out a difference from the game, then it would be that they werent as tall, because they were younger than in the game. But, the fact that she wanted to remain by Vernouxs side hadnt changed Yes, just like in the game, Hazel was the rival for Vernouxs Route. But, if that was the case, then Hazel wasnt damaging to Cordelias life. However, only if the world normallywas attached. Hm, Vernoux-sama. Im just asking to be sure, but is that party to celebrate Hazel-samas birthday? Yes. Why are you inviting me? Yes, why do I have to be in a position where I get the attentions ofdies who are crazy about Vernoux-sama? That isnt good at all. I want to politely refuse any actions that could lead to misunderstandings. This could be the first step to my peace being threatened. She thought that, but then, on the other hand, it was a request from her friend, so she decided to just listen to what he had to say first. Yes, only listen. Vernoux answered while his eyes shifted around awkwardly. Because, if I go its likely Ill be stuck with dancing with her. No, I definitely would. You can endure for one, or even two songs, cant you? If it only ended with that But anyway, shes really intense. Like extremely. But if I take someone with me, then she might calm down a little. Or so I hope anyway. Vernoux, who had said that so desperately, must be really bad with Hazel. I feel like there are no otherdies who could make him this nervous. She thought that as she looked at Vernoux while putting her chin on top of her hands. ( Actually, an invitation to the Hale Houses dance party was sent to me as well.) It was Hazels birthday party, and they probably took into ount that she was still a child, because the time in which it was taking ce was the same time tea parties were held. Cordelia hadnt talked directly with Hazel at the ntheim mansion. Still, as someone who was also there, she received an invitation which stated, Lets deepen our friendship Or so she wanted to believe. However, Hazel had probably heard Vernoux call her, Dilly, so she was probably a little curious about that. (Hazel-samas eyes literally look like they were burning up when they looked at me, after all. It seems like itll be a big hassle if I go with Vernoux-sama to the party.) She wanted to help her friend out, but she, herself, was cute. Why dont you invite anotherdy? Therefore, she made a proposal that could be a price for his request. But, Vernouxughed scornfully at her idea. The otherdies say things like, Why dont youe with me, because its annoying to be with Hazel-sama? You dont need to tell me something like that. And it would cause a big misunderstanding. Thats why it has to be Dilly. This wont cause me any difficulties. Even if I go with you, theres a chance that the people around you would misunderstand it. Itll be fine if I deny it. Hey, Im the middleman between you and Gille, so youll do it right? Gradually, I feel like Vernoux-samas words are changing from requesttodemanding She thought as she put a hand to her head. Youre not just being a middleman for me, so why dont you ask Gille-sama? I dont mind doing it directly. Then, Ill tell him that you didnt give me his reply. Youre so vicious. I wrote it, didnt I? She stared at him. However, he only shook the envelope from hand to hand. Youll do it right? Was what his actions were telling her. Cordelia didnt hide her sigh. However, depending on how she thought, Vernoux was really pitiful. He was only 12.. No, hed just turned 13, yet he needed to escape from thedies. ( It is pitiful.) Im cute, but well, its not like I dont sympathise with my friends anguish. Fine then. I knew I could count on you, Dilly! Vernouxs attitude changed the moment she agreed. His smiling face was somewhat a little hateful. I should have said no, after all, she thought, and also smiled, since it wasnt possible to reject him now. However, hell probably forgive me if I reduce his sweets next time he visits, in revenge, Cordelia swore in her mind. Ill never be fooled by his tanuki mode again. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 2, Act 17: Push Boldly Forward and Mistaking One’s Love Rival Volume 2, Act 17: Push Boldly Forward and Mistaking Ones Love Rival Cordelias appointed day with Vernoux came in the blink of an eye. It was Hazels birthday. Cordelia stared at herself in the mirror after shed finished getting ready. I would like to congratte you on your birthday, Hazel-sama. Nope; thats too heavy. She should have been happy to receive an invitation from a girl, but she simply couldnt be. This is my first time going out when I dont feel like it She thought that as she turned her gaze from the mirror. Ojou-sama, Vernou-sama is here. Iming. Cordelia left her room, prompted by Emina. Vernoux was waiting at the entrance and he smiled widely when he saw Cordelia. His smile is extremely fake, she thought and returned it with a fake smile of her own. How are you today, Vernoux-sama? Im a little surprised that you actually came to pick me up. It doesnt make sense to go there separately. Dont mind it. Right, you are. She couldnt say that, but she sighed and made a daring remark. When theyd talked about the Hale mansion, Vernoux thought that she wouldnt have to defend again Hazels fierce attacks. And if you change your mind because we went there separately, then this strategy would be meaningless. I wont run away now. But, this is a favour. Yeah, I get it. I get it. He raised his hands in the air in an exaggerated way and shrugged his shoulders, thus Cordelia realised, I might have epted something more troublesome than I thought it was. However, she had already epted his request. Contrary to his snarky remarks, his gaze was more restless than normal, and he kept ncing around. ( Vernoux-sama has things hes not good at either, huh.) Of course, she didnt think that he didnt have things he wasnt good at, but he was acting differently to his carefree self. It was a very childish reaction. She was taken in by that and softened a little. Somehow, I feel like Im Vernoux-samas older sister today. Cordelia spoke and turned toward Vernoux. He smiled brightly, and she felt as if his smile said, Then, do your best to back me up today. ??????? Cordelia arrive at Hale mansion. She came to realise that the casual exchange was based on naivety; she was made to realise that whether shed liked it or not. The Hale mansion was full of blooming white flowers and gave off a calm atmosphere But the Earl Hales daughter, Hazel, was theplete opposite of that. Hazel-sama. Thank you for inviting me today. Cordelia-sama, wee. I hope you enjoy the party. Cordelia immediately greeted Hazel with a soft smile when, she saw her, and Hazel replied in the same way; but her eyes werent smiling. Her eyes looked as if they was wary, because shed just found her rival. Cordelia wanted to turn her gaze away, but it might have been too quick for her to do so. But luckily, the person who turned away first was Hazel. Her gaze moved to Vernoux and her smile quickly changed like a flower in full bloom. Vernoux-sama, thank you so much foring! Say, Vernoux-sama, what do you think of this dress? I did my best to choose it. Ah, yeah. Isnt it nice? Oh my, really?! It was worth it to worry for three days and three nights, because you said I suit it. Cordelia couldnt even retort in her mind, because of how happy Hazel was from the bottom of her heart. Hazel-samas more intense than I thought she would be. She has more personality than in the game. She thought that and couldnt help but sense danger approaching her; she thought about stepping back But Vernoux stopped her. Dilly, you think so too, dont you? Huh? Yes, of course. Although she had replied straight away, she could see that Vernouxs words had turned Hazels mood sour. Hazel maintained her smile, but her eyes were telling a different story. That was no surprise. Hazel simply wanted Vernoux topliment her, but because he asked Cordelia for her opinion, it sounded as if it was the general opinion and not Vernouxs. However, her re didnt remain for long, since she went to greet another friend, who had just arrived. When Hazel left, Cordelia protested in a small voice to Vernoux. Its fine for you to pretend that you dont notice that Hazel-sama likes you, but dont get me involved in this. You understand that it was necessary for my act, dont you? You already owe me one, if you dont make it two then its not worth it. Vernoux evaded herint with a dryugh. Shed thought he seemed like a child when he came to pick her up, but it seemed to be a huge misunderstanding. (If its like this, then Hazel-sama will always see me as a rival in love) Even from a distance, she could feel Hazels gaze on her sometimes, even if she didnt want to. Dont mind me, focus your attention on Vernoux-sama. Cordelia prayed that in her heart, but it didnt get conveyed to Hazel at all. (I only promised Vernoux-sama that I woulde here with him, but I have no intentions of getting in the way of Hazel-samas romance.) If the person she likes is here then she should appeal more of herself to him, not pick a fight with her rival, Cordelia thought. However, she would be at a loss for an answer if she was asked whether that would work well or not. She had said something incredible, but she hadnt even had her first love. ( Which means, oh my. If so, then Im more of a child than Hazel-sama?) No, thats not true, she wanted to believe. Dilly, whats wrong? No, nothing. Anyway Ooh? Hazel-sama ising back here. Ack. Even though hed said it low enough for the people around them not to hear, she thought it was rude for him to say, Ack, while smiling again at Hazel and asking. Hazel-sama, is something wrong? Hazel, who approached them with a stern look on her face, put a dazzling smile on her face when she saw Cordelia. Hazels smile was so beautiful that it made Cordelia want to step backwards. This is sudden, but youre interested in horses, arent you Cordelia-sama? Horses, is it? There is a horse-ridingpetition on right now. There are no limits on women participating, but I heard that only a small number of girls join in on thepetition; it might just be me. Why dont you participate with me, if youre interested? I heard that you ride a beautiful horse. I think that its good to improve our skills bypeting with people of the same age. Cordelia was a little surprised by her remark. She certainly could ride a horse, but she had never said that to Hazel before. The only people who knew about it were her family, the servants, Vernoux and Gille Or so she thought as she looked at Vernoux. He smoothly turned his gaze away from her. I see, I dont know how this happened, but Vernoux-sama told her. However, even if she had determined that the source of information was Vernoux, the other thing she was surprised at did not fade. That was the fact that Hazel was also interested in horse-riding. Like Hazel said, she was probably the only one who wouldpete in thatpetition. Even so, Cordelia couldnt remain surprised. She immediately began thinking about how to avoid thepetition. She had started horse-riding so that she could go on rides. She had never thought aboutpeting. (I dont even know the rules and if Ipete, then I have to focus on practicing If I do that, then the time I can use for experiments will decrease.) However, I dont want to refuse when I cant even state my reason for doing so. It would seem as if Im running away. And as a daughter of the Pameradia House, I dont want others to see me being pressured by Hazel. She thought that as her mind spun, then she came up with a very nice excuse. I often apany my brother on his rides, so I have never thought about participating inpetitions. But if Hazel-sama ispeting, then Ill cheer you on. Hazel widened her eyes at Cordelias reply. At the same time, her reply caused a stir between the girls, who were listening to the conversation between Hazel and Cordelia. The girls secretly began talking with their friends and eventually one of them spoke to Cordelia. Mm, excuse me, Im sorry for interrupting your conversation. Cordelia-sama, is the brother you spoke of Cyrus-sama? Or is it Isma-sama? Its Isma-oniisama. Cyrus-oniisama often goes over the documents from the fief on his days off. The girls, who heard what Cordelia had said, shrilled. There were even some girls who hadnt shrilled but instead turned red You guys sure are popr, Onii-samas! I didnt know until now that my eldest brother and older brother are so popr that they would cause girls to get this excited, just from hearing their names. Of course, Im not surprised that they have fans, but I didnt think theyd have this many. She thought that as she waited for Hazels reaction, which was the most important, and Hazel casted her eyes down. Cordelia panicked a little. Shes probably not pleased that the girls are distracted by my brothers names, even though shes the main character of the day, Cordelia thought and nned to throw her a new topic But Hazel suddenly lifted her face and she noticed that her eyes were more red up than before and stopped. Then I will also learn how to do long rides. Excuse me? Hazel informed her quietly while trembling. Cordelia could never have guessed that was what she was going to say. Cordelia tilted her head in confusion, and Hazel continued boldly. Its very unfortunate that you wouldnt be participating in thepetition, Cordelia-sama. But I would like topete with you. Really? Yes. Therefore, I will learn how to do long rides. I dont think my abilities as a rider would be conveyed to you if I dont stand on the same stage as you. I have no experience in long rides, but theres no way I cant do it if you can. Did long riding have contests? Hazel spoke proudly with a momentum that blew away Cordelias question. ( Anyway, I wonder if shes trying to drag me into some kind ofpetition.) I want her to stop if possible. It was a contest in which Cordelia had nothing to gain. However, Hazel, whose fire had been lit, could no longer see Cordelias expression. Then, she approached Cordelia and whispered in her ear. So, Im not going to give Vernoux-sama to you. Ill definitely win against you. Her voice was like one of a soldier going to war, and crawled across Cordelias skin; it didnt suit a pretty girl at all. Cordelia froze for a lot of reasons. Apparently, she waspletely recognised as a rival in love. She had prepared for that to some degree. How much easier would it be for me if I said, Youre misunderstanding, Hazel-sama? But, Hazel had already parted from her and she couldnt secretly give her reply. Of course, her voice would reach Hazel if she talked normally, but Hazel had purposely dered that to Cordelia in that way so that other people wouldnt hear her. In short, Hazel didnt want anyone to hear her, and Cordelia didnt want to take any actions thatcked delicacy, even if she wanted to solve the misunderstanding. However, it seemed like most people had already realised what Hazel had said from her actions. ( Having said that, I dont want to throw myself into the vortex.) For example, if Hazel had been an unpleasant girl, then Cordelia would have an easier time dealing with her. (Shes annoying but shes doesnt have a bad personality.) Hazel was facing Cordelia head-on, despite seeming two-faced. That was true for the matter of the horse-riding. She had thrown away a favourable stage and announced that she would step into her opponents stage. She was actually a brave girl. Her gaze was scary, but Cordelia liked her. However, if she hinted that she wanted to back away from it, then it would likely be returned to her double-fold. That, in its own way, was scary. Cordelia didnt say anything in the end, and Hazel left her again, since shed been called by her mother. The first dance song was starting. Hazels dance partner was her brother No, someone who looked young enough to be her brother, but was actually her father, Earl Hale. Its amazing even though youve been singled out. Youre speaking as if it has nothing to do with you. Cordelia replied bitterly to Vernoux, who had been watching her from a distance with some boys, who looked like his friends. However, her tone was in. If they were not in public, then she wouldnt hide her feelings that much, but she couldnt expose such an undignified appearance in front of the surrounding people, nor the boys standing next to Vernoux. When Cordelia delivered such a curt reply, she also smiled at the two boys standing beside Vernoux. Its nice to meet you. My name is Cordelia Enna Pameradia. The boys on the left and right of Vernoux froze at her greeting. They froze? Cordelia tilted her head curiously. There was no way they hadnt heard her. It wasnt a special greeting. Cordelia, who was a little confused, looked at Vernoux and he sighed. Hes sighing? Vernoux lightly pushed the boys while she was being doubtful. Hey, introduce yourselves. The boys blinked, as if they were startled by Vernouxs brief statement. Sorry about that, Im Clifton Hack. Im Myles Gunnell. Earl Hacks fiefdom thrived with their shipbuilding business and Viscount Gunnells family were originally sessful traders. Both were well-known and prosperous. Indeed, the son of the ntheim House and his friends are posh, she thought. At the same time, she couldnt help but be interested in the boys, since they knew of a world that she didnt. Clifton-sama, have you ever ridden a boat to sea? Ive never sailed before. Yes, of course. Im very familiar with the sea. I can tell you about it if you dont mind? Yes, that would be great! Say, Cordelia-sama! The wood from the Pameradia fief has attracted the attention of people in foreign kingdoms too. Please tell me more about it. Of course. Im d that youre interested in the wood from our fief. She rxed at the sight of the smiles on the serious and shy boys. She forgot all about Hazels strong gaze from before when she looked at their faces. However, Vernoux tapped Cordelia on the shoulder when their conversation was going well. Vernoux-sama? Dilly, its fine for you to talk, but youll listen to my request today, wont you? Huh? Errr. Well. Theyre not here But there are some guys who arent fun to have long conversations with. ? Anyway, you can talk with Clifton and Myles againter. Why dont we dance first? Vernoux held his hand out towards Cordelia, after he whispered a remark that sounded as if he was speaking to himself. He was being forceful, even though he had phrased it like a question. Despite feeling confusion about why hed interrupted her when she was having a fun conversation, Cordelia decided to ept this as, Well, he always acts like this. But, Hazel came back before she could take his hand. Her smile was dazzling. She was probably asking Vernoux for the second dance, but he quickly took Cordelias hand before she could and said, The musician is good. Im looking forward to the dance, as he quickly began to walk. Vernoux-sama, dont you think youre being too tant? Dont be silly. She probably wont give up even with this. Cordelia looked at Vernoux, who seemed like he was going to twitch, as she secretly peeked at Hazel. Clifton and Myles were talking to Hazel, who had been left behind, but no matter how you looked at it, they were trying to calm her down. Since their faces were twitching. Cordelia prayed for Vernouxs friends. At the same time, she was troubled by a nce that was thrown her way. She couldnt hear a voice, but she knew Hazel was saying, I wont lose. ( I wonder if the heroine was also challenged by her.) No, the heroine would definitely ept a challenge from her rival. A heroine is someone who earnestly epted and solve problems even in difficult situations. But unfortunately, Cordelia wasnt a heroine. Getting caught up in a fight for Vernoux was just perfect for a heroine. I dont understand. What? It is what it is. Cordelia thought about stepping on Vernouxs foot, because he was ying dumb, but she gave up on the idea because of her pride. She couldnt stand being thought of as a bad dancer. However, she was staring to get a headache from the piercing res. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 2, Act 18: Of Yesterday’s Enemies and Whatnot Volume 2, Act 18: Of Yesterdays Enemies and Whatnot A few days after the dance party at the Hale mansion. In theboratory, Cordelia gave a long sigh at the letter that had arrived that day also. It had beautiful writing on a pure white envelope. Writing paper watermarked with a family crest was probably inside the envelope. However, she didnt care about that. If her wish coulde true, then she didnt want the envelope to be delivered to her. She had received other tea party invitations as well, but this one wasnt a peaceful invitation. ..I cant continue with my research, or rx at all, with all of these invitations arriving every day! Even if she had said that, it wouldnt do for her to not open it. Cordelia gave up and opened it. The letter, which was signed by Hazel Hale, was a challenge to a duel It was like a written challenge. The contents of the letter were certainly not much different from other tea party invitations. For better or for worse, it was an ordinary invitation. However, every time she went, she was the only guest, and she fell into a troublesome trap of being challenged to various contests by Hazel. Cordelia knew that, so she wasnt epting all the invitations from Hazel; but she did ept them at a pace of between three to five days. At any rate, the love-letters from Hazel came every day, and it was impossible to keep refusing the invitations by saying she had things to do. That didnt mean that she couldnt refuse Hazels invitation. Although their house rankings were the same, the Pameradia House had a longer history and, in a manner, they had a higher status. Hazel, who sent Cordelia a letter every single day, was not normal, even if their houses had the same rank. However, she probably wouldnt ept it if Cordelia refused, since she was so passionate. It would be troublesome if Hazel came up with another n, if Cordelia had refused outright, and she didnt think it would be good if she clearly stated that Hazel was misunderstanding the rtionship between her and Vernoux. Generally speaking, Cordelia didnt care what Hazel thought of her. But it was terrible for people to mistake the rtionship between her and Vernoux just because of Hazels conduct. She couldnt just ignore it until she solved this misunderstanding somehow. Hazel Shes taken an extreme interest in you, Ojou-sama. Yeah. Does Ojou-sama finally have a friend of the same age? We would need to have a very difficult conversation in order to reach a friendly rtionship. Ronnie spoke without a care and she evaded, while thinking back on the contests she was challenged to. The first game was a board game. It was an encampment game and she was used to ying it. She got aplete victory. The next game was also a board game, but this time it was a game to diminish the yers pieces. Of course, she won. She asionally yed both of those games with Isma, so she had piled up experience with them. She thought that the third game would also be a board game, but they debated history three times instead. Cordelia thought, Isnt today going to be a game too? but was forced to realise that it was, when Hazel, who ran out of things to say, said, I wont lose next time, okay? Theyd talked a lot and yed many games together, but it still couldnt be called a friendly tea party. Seriously, I wonder when shell get tired of this. That Ojou-sama named Hazel has challenged you a lot, hasnt she Ojou-sama? She hasnt learnt anything from this, and she cant even admit that shes lost. In contrast to Ronnies warm and fuzzy tone, Lara spoke with resentment, while still working. Cordelia then advised Lara, who had said something in distaste. Lara, thats wrong. She cant even admit that shed lost That probably wasnt wrong, but hasnt learn anythingwas probably the wrong expression to use. That was because Hazel always chose games that wouldnt give Cordelia a disadvantage. Once, in the past, Cordelia didnt know the rules of a board game that Hazel had suggested. So, she bluntly asked Hazel, Wont you teach me the rules of this game? If Hazel wanted topete with her on the same level, in the first ce, then Cordelia didnt intend to ask her to change the game. But, as soon as she saw that reaction, Hazel said, Ive changed my mind. Lets y another game. However, even Cordelia knew that she wasnt ady who changed her mind immediately after suggesting something. Her words were a little sharp, but that was the result of her being considerate of Cordelia. But if she considered that, then Cordelia thought that she couldnt see through Hazels intent at all. Up until now, Vernoux had never been where they were having their contests. Rather, he would be surprised if she told him that they were having contests. (In the game, the games that Hazel-sama proposed andpeted with the Heroine in were always ones that showed her good side to Vernoux-sama.) Of course, I dont think its strange that Hazels personality is different from the game, but if that was the case, then I dont understand why she keeps challenging me to these games. Shes never told me to back away from Vernoux-sama if I lose. (Why am I involved in this event, even though Im not the Heroine?) Hazel-sama probably wouldnt listen to me even if I said that Vernoux is just a childhood friend. Im never alone with Hazel at her mansion. Theres always someone watching. Therefore, its hard to broach the subject of Vernoux. If so, then how do I get her to understand that Im not her enemy? Its an outrageous problem, She thought as she opened todays love-letter, and became speechless. The gist of the letter was that Hazel wanted to visit the Pameradia House. And surprisingly, today was the day that she wanted to visit. I feel bad for making youe visit when you seem so busy, Cordelia-sama. Thus, I will be visiting you insteadher considerate sentences said, and at the same time, they also implied, Please dont run away. Moreover, the time when she said she wasing was drawing closer. If Cordelia had been out, then she might visit another day And if she pretended to be out, then the annoying matter would just be extended to another date. Ronnie, sorry but can you tell the gatekeeper not to let Vernoux-sama through today, if he shows up? He definitely cante through. Understood. That boy would probably run straight home if hes told that Hazel-sama ising. Ronnie said that while looking amused. Then he smiled and left the room. She wanted to question him on why he was looking that pleased, but she didnt have time. Lara, on the other hand, didnt even try to conceal her expression. I will be the waitress to provide back-up for Ojou-sama. Thanks, Lara. But its okay, because I have Emina. Of course, she was still uneasy about Laras manners, but things would get a lot moreplicated if the pouty Lara red up at Hazel. Even if it didnt go that far, Cordelia was uneasy that Lara would re at Hazel, so she politely declined Laras offer. ??????? After a few minutes, Hazel appeared in a dignified manner, I quickly came here on the invitation of Cordelia-sama. I didnt call you here. She appeared in such a dignified manner, so Cordelia couldnt say something like that at all. She greeted Hazel in the parlour. How do you do, Hazel-sama. How do you do, Cordelia-sama. Im really happy that you would invite me to your mansion. I never invited you here. Cordelia didnt talk back, and responded with a smile. Ive been thinking about this ever since the evening party at the Marquis House, but you wear an unusual fragrance, dont you Cordelia-sama? And Im very jealous that you have a lot of flowers in your garden. She was a little surprised that Hazel had genuinelyplimented her. Shell probably listen to me now, Cordelia thought as she told Emina to leave. This is a great opportunity. Its worth a try; this might be a good chance to clearly tell her about Vernoux-sama. Were alone now, unlike when we are at Hazel-samas mansion. I feel sorry for Vernoux-sama, but Ive already fulfilled my promise. If he wants to reject her love for him, then he should do so himself. Since this is his problem. Hazel had already began preparing the game when Cordelia tried to talk. Hazel had put a bunch of cards and some coins on the table. Are we ying a card game this time? Yes. There are different kinds of games, but do you have experience ying cards? Yes, I have. ying cards was the so-called poker game from her previous life. The cards of this kingdom were coloured and numbered, and they also had designs of upations on them. Also, the designs were more important than the numbers, so the rules were a little different from normal card games. For example, the person who had two princesses had a better hand than a person who had three knights. Also, unlike other card games, the number beside the picture were not locked onto the picture, for example, if two people had two knights, then they would take the total sum of the numbers to decide who had the better hand. But the general rules were the same as poker. Hazel-sama, would you like to eat sweets while ying? That sounds wonderful. But, I want to have them when we have a break. Okay. What about the dealer? Shall I call someone? Honestly, she wanted to avoid calling someone else here, since it would be hard to broach the topic with Hazel, but she had no choice but to call someone else if they were to have a fair game. However, she did worry about whether Hazel would trust her if she used someone from the Pameradia House as a dealer But Hazel spoke nonchntly, despite Cordelias idea. I dont mind if you act as dealer, Cordelia-sama. Oh my, really? Yes. I expect that you wont cheat. Hazel calmly moved the pack of cards in front of Cordelia. It was new and there were delicate patterns on the backs. The designs were carefully drawn on, and Cordelia felt that this was a considerable expensive item. She wasnt very good at shuffling cards, but this was a game shed yed with her brother, so she had some experience. Cordelia dealt five cards to herself and Hazel while looking a lot at Hazel. The rule is Lets see, we each get 10 coins to start off. The minimum bet is two pieces. The first one to lose all their coins loses, is that fine? Yes. They both ced two coins onto the middle of the table without touching their cards. Cordelia spoke when all four coins were ced down. I have a proposal. What is it? Why dont we copy adults and make a wager? The loser has to answer a question from the winner. How about it? That sounds interesting. Shes in. Cordelia thought that as she glided her hands to the cards like nothing happened, Lets start. (I wonder if shes at the age where shes overreaching herself.) Hazel stared at Cordelia a lot, enough to say that she was observing her. Hazel stared at her an awful lot when she was cing the coins down and when her eyes were running across the cards. It was cute how she didnt meet Cordelias eyes to avoid being caught. A childish mind trying to act like an adult Yes, she looked like she was trying to use tactics. (Hazel-sama might think like that, but Ill use a straightforward attack.) Cordelia ced two of her cards down and discarded them. Hazel stared at her as she did so. Cordelia didnt think that the other persons expressions were important in this game. She thought that the key to the game was reading the cards in her own hand, and maintaining her rhythm. Would she win or lose? The important thing was the trick1) of the cards. What will you do, Hazel-sama? Im fine with my hand. Then, Ill draw. Cordelia drew two cards and got a knight and king. When you need something it reallyes to you, she thought. Now, lets reveal our cards, Hazel said, and she did as she said. I have three knights, a king and a queen. This is Peace at the Royal Pce, isnt it? A merchant, amoner and a minstrel. And then two soldiers. I have a pair Its my lost. Cordelia didnt miss the fact that Hazel had gasped when she casually stated what she had. Cordelias hand was pretty strong, and she was barely able to conceal her surprise. However, she acted as if nothing had happened and took four coins into her hand. I see, so she was betting on winning with a pair Or rather, she might have been trying to see my hand. She was probably observing what kind ofbinations I preferred Now, what will she do? Wont you shuffle the next game, Hazel-sama? Huh? Okay. Cordelia passed all of the cards to Hazel. Her first hand was too strong and she didnt want Hazel to imagine something weird. Hazel shuffled the cards as if she was used to it. Cordelia stared at her as she did that and asked a question. Why did you choose a game based on luck this time? I cant seem to get luck on my side, so I thought I still have some way to go. And I dont want to lose to luck. Then, Cordelia held out two coins in exchanged for the cards she was dealt. She spread out her cards, cast her eyes down to look at them, and put the cards together again. She confirmed one thing with the previous win. Im staying. Hazels expression went stiff for a second. She strongly grasped the cards in her hand. Cordelia got the impression that she was really honest. Hazel probably thought that Cordelia had a strong hand again. It wasnt surprising if she was under that impression, since Cordelia had shown a strong hand from the start. Hazel discarded two cards from her hand and drew two. Then she told Cordelia to open. Hazel had nothing. Cordelia, on the other hand, had one pair, and it was the lowest pair at that; the minstrel. Cordelia was convinced when Hazel looked as if shed made a mistake. (Hazel-sama isnt very good at cards, and her reactions are those of a beginner. Shes too tense and I guess she has a straightforward personality to begin with.) Its enough if I know that. Hazel-sama, please distribute the cards next. Okay. Hazel nodded at the calm Cordelia, and mixed the cards again. Cordelia watched her silently. Cordelia preferred to have a safe hand. She didnt aim to have a strong hand unless something unusual happened. However, she wouldnt do something as cowardly as keeping a weak hand. She kept her previous hand because she wanted to know Hazels personality. And, she concluded that Hazel was simpler than shed thought. Of course, it wasnt impossible to guess that, since Hazel challenged her to contest after contest, but she was convinced after Hazels previous action. (If Hazel-sama simply adjusts herself to the other person, then shed be easy to provoke.) If so, then the previous wager was a problem. Cordelia took a deep breath and took the next cards into her hand. Say, Hazel-sama. Theres something I would like to ask you. What is it? Is what I want to say, but leave that forter. Ooh, why? Because I promised you that the person who wins gets to ask a question, right? Then, lets do this. Cordelia held out five coins in front of Hazel, who looked dissatisfied. Although it wasnt a vition of the rules to put out more than two coins, putting out five coins was the same as dering victory. Even though Cordelia had nine coins remaining on her side, it might seem like a hasty deration, since Hazel still had six coins. You get what would happen if I win this hand, right? The situation would be reversed. Yes. I will have nine coins and Hazel-sama will have eleven. Cordelia replied indifferently. Then, Hazel seemed to have thought of something, as she held out five coins from her pile. Hazel-sama, is it really alright? We cant take back the coins weve already bet. Thats the rule, right? Hazel, who had betted five coins, only had one coin left. If she lost the next match, then she wouldnt be able to able to make a bet of two, thus leading to her loss. Cordelia looked at the cards in her hand and then at the pile of cards. Then, she shut her eyes, took a deep breath and took two cards out. Then I have to up the stage, dont I? Cordelia discarded the two cards in her hand with the design facing up. The pictures on the cards were a king and queen. Those two cards were pretty strong by themselves. Moreover, the two cards were the same colour and were thuspatible. It wasnt normal to choose to discard them at the same time. Hazel looked at Cordelia in disbelief. Can I draw? Uh, yes Hazel didnt hide her stiff tone against Cordelia, who wasnt shaken. Hazel drew her lips together as she looked at Cordelias fingertips. She watched as Cordelia added two new cards to her hand. Hazel-sama, are you also done? Yes Im more worried about you. Cordelia-sama, you dont actually know the rules, do you? Hazel spoke as she showed her cards; they were the same as the ones Cordelia had thrown away but in a different colour, and she also had a prince. In addition, she had a magician and knight too. She had splendidlypleted the Order at the Royal Pce. Cordelia smiled when she saw this. Its my win, Hazel-sama. What did you say? Hazel looked at her dubiously and Cordelia revealed her own cards. Fourmoners and a clown Revolution Time. Revolution. It was a rule that changed the positions of the strong and weak cards. These five cards didnt have any meaning on their own. However, it became the strongest because it had no meaning on their own. People didnt usually y this game with two yers, so it had a serious impact on the other yer when all values were changed. Of course, Hazel lost herplexion, even though they were ying this game with only the two of them. What? How? Cordelia felt like she heard those words, even though Hazel hadnt spoken them. This is unfortunate, Cordelia let out a small breath. To tell you the truth, I knew that I would draw these two cards. Then, she tapped and pointed at the twomoner cards shed drawn. Huh? Hazel-sama, you have a peculiar habit when the cards are in your hand. You have drawn themoner card twice. You always open from the left edge and you hold it as if youre pressing it into your left hand. And you grip the card strongly, dont you? The edges are a little bent. Cordelia noted as she pointed to the left edge of themoners card. There was a slight bend there. Hazels face went red for a second. Yo-youre so cunning! This is a game where the cunning win. And it was Hazel-sama who piled these two cards together and allowed me to climb to the top. Even so, youre still cunning! A game is a game. So, here is a question from me, as promised. Why do you always prepare a favourable stage for me? What do you mean? A game isnt interesting unless were on even grounds. However, you always chose games that Im good at. Why is that? Cordelia spoke quickly, before Hazels anger erupted. And Hazel looked at Cordelia as if using her of saying something stupid. Thats because you and I have different tastes. Of course, I can somehow feel that our tastes are different I want topete against you in things youre good at. Im aware that Vernoux-sama isnt interested in me at all. So, Im not trying to make him notice me. Therefore, I want to learn the skills that the girl he cares about is good at, and be better at them than her. If I do that, then he might be interested in me, right? Cordelia was taken aback by how boldly Hazel had dered that. The girl named Hazel was more positive than shed thought. Vernoux already seemed to be at the stage where he found her hard to deal with, rather than being uninterested in her. Cordelia couldnt say that Hazels foresight waspletely wrong. Vernoux was probably interested in Cordelia, but not in the terms of love, because he kept calling her an entric person. Therefore, he really wasnt interested in her as a love interest. Cordelia cleared her throat. With the way you speak, I think youre misunderstanding something. Cordelia-sama, I have answered your question, now can I ask one? Yes? Hazel changed the subject half-way, as if the conversation was already over, and Cordelia stared at her in surprise. Hazel didnt look as if she felt bad about it at all. The condition was that the winner gets to ask the question, was it not? You dont mind since you cheated, right Cordelia-sama? You said that Ive misunderstood, but what rtionship do you have with Vernoux-sama? Tell me honestly. I have already mentioned it numerous times Vernoux is just a childhood friend. I know that much! There arent any other words to describe our rtionship. But Vernoux-sama oftenes to this mansion, doesnt he!?! Ive heard the rumours! Hazel grasped both her hands and stood up, and Cordelia looked up at her in amazement. This was the first time Cordelia had heard that there was a rumour about Vernoux often visiting the Pameradia mansion. She couldnt deny that fact, but she finally understood why Hazel wouldnt believe Cordelia when she said that they were childhood friends. (The seeds of trouble have been thoroughly sown by Vernoux-sama.) Having him owe me one isnt worth this, she thought, as she began to ponder. Why does hee to the mansion? More than half of the reasons for why hees here is because he cant eat sweets at home; but if I say that then I would be adding fuel to the fire. Having said that, it would be too suspicious if I stay quiet. So, I have no choice but to say the other reason. Cordelia made up her mind. I am exchanging letters with Vernoux-samas friend, and hees here to deliver the letters on his behalf. This was something that she didnt want to tell anyone if possible. But, this situation called for it, because she didnt have any other way to convince Hazel. Hazel raised her eyebrow. On his behalf? Vernoux-sama, who is from a Marquis House, is delivering a letter on that persons behalf? Yes. I dont know the details. Hazel looked dubious, so Cordelia was prepared for her to say something like, How could he make Vernoux-sama do something like that! I didnt think about it much, since they are friends, but Gille-sama, who used Vernoux-sama, the heir of a Marquis House, as an errand boy, probably had a lot of courage. However, it isnt strange if Vernoux-sama delivered the letters, because he wanted to eat sweets. Hazel was at a loss for words before Cordelia thought that, but at the next second her eyes began to sparkle. Sparkle? Taking his time to deliver a letter Oh my How kind can Vernoux-sama be! I guess so. Ooh, Vernoux-sama is really sweet. If you asked Cordelia, she felt that he was more calcting than kind, but she agreed anyways. Even if he was calcting, he wasnt cold. To begin with, she would definitely not say something like that to Hazel. If she did, then they would get into an unnecessary argument. Hazel looked very happy with both hands on her red cheeks. Vernoux-sama stole my heart when I was five. Cordelia nodded along to Hazels suddenly confession, and she felt like this was going to be a long story. I was shy and almost fell, but Vernoux-sama held me up. He was just like a prince from a fairy-tale. Since then, Ive always wanted to be reflected in his eyes, and I wanted to talk to him more. Is that so? I heard that Vernoux-sama always visits you, so I swore that I wouldnt lost to you. But if this is because of his big heart Then Im really embarrassed. Hazel said that cutely, while her cheeks were flushed; she was in full maiden mode. However, its toote for her to be acting like this, since she is the person who keeps on challenging me to games over and over again No, I cant think like that. This might finally be my chance. I really want to resolve this misunderstanding now. So, what rtionship do you have with Vernoux-samas friend? His friend is male, right? Cordelia immediately answered, He is. She didnt know what would happen this time if Hazel thought that Vernouxs friend was female. She had a strong hunch that Hazel would immediately demand to meet that person. No, she would probably demand it. Hazel showed a tant relieved expression, and Cordelia vaguely felt that she really liked Vernoux. If she wasnt feeling tired, then she would definitely find it charming. Yes, if she wasnt tired. She felt exhausted right now. In contrast to Cordelia, Hazel seemed rxed and she questioned Cordelia without giving her a moment to breath. Does Cordelia-sama and your friend, have the same feelings? *GULP* Cordelia stopped herself from spurting and stared at Hazel. How dreadful. Is this what girls in love talk about? She thought. However, contrary to her thoughts, she didnt forget to smile and replied calmly to Hazel. Gille-sama is a friend. Oh my, so his name is Gille-sama! Hazel was gripping both her hands and Cordelia felt like stepping back. I dont have anything I could talk to Hazel about. The answer that Hazel-sama is anticipating isnting. It would be strange for me to talk about the contents of the letters and if I say, I danced with him at the Marquis House the other night, then she would go out of control. Definitely. I have to avoid this somehow She thought that but Hazel didnt let her off easily. We have to do that! Wh-what? Ive read about talking all night with a good friend before in a book I want to do that. So, Cordelia-sama, please sleep over at my house! Excuse me? Cordelia froze at the unexpected invitation. An invitation to a sleepover? (No, I wonder when we were recognised as friends) At this time, Cordelia didnt think about whether sleepovers existed for female nobles, because if it didnt then Hazel would make it happen. She wouldnt be surprised at whatever Hazel dered But she couldnt help but feel perplexed at that recognition. She didnt intend to refuse. Or rather, she wasnt able to refuse in this situation Even so, it was too impulsive. We can draw and embroider in the day time. Lets have a lot of fun. Drawing and embroidery.. Is it? Yes, of course well talk about love as well! Well also talk about your fragrances! The thing that Cordelia thought as she looked at Hazel, who was smiling her best smile, was; there are a lot of things that shes good at, even if there are somethings that shes bad at. References 1. heart Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 2, Act 19: Exchange Between Ladies Part 01 Volume 2, Act 19: Exchange Between Ladies Part 01 Several days after Cordelia reconciled (?) with Hazel. It had been a long time since she hadnt received an envelope with the Hale family crest on it, so she went to visit Elviss study. Elvis wasnt home often on holidays, but he had been home since morning. He looked uncertain when he saw his daughter. However, the changes in his expression were so subtle that people, who didnt know him well wouldnt notice, however, there was no way Cordelia wouldnt notice. Despite that, they were even, since Cordelia usually pretended to act calm. (Its a little hard to start the conversation) She wasnt going to talk about anything important, but the mood around them felt like they were going to talk about something serious. It was hard to start the conversation, but she felt terrible that Elvis had stopped working, even though he was busy. Cordelia gulped a little, looked straight at Elvis, and prepared herself. Otou-sama Hazel-sama, the daughter of Earl Hale, has invited me to sleepover at her mansion in five days. Do you mind if I ept this invitation? Cordelia spoke in a voice that sounded as if she was forcing her feelings back. Elvis, who saw that, looked as if he was baffled. It might have sounded to him like she didnt want to go, even though she was asking for permission. Even Cordelia realised that her voice hade out like that. She contemted that deceiving people was her weak point, and kept in mind that she should improve that in the future. Be that as it may, she had already done it. It was just a request, and she didnt think that it needed to be concealed from her father. I just have to be honest when asking about something, she thought as she waited for a reply. I dont mind. Elvis replied briefly, after a moment of silence. Earl Hales House doesnt have any special traits, but theres no harm in associating with them. It was a horrible thing to say, but Elvis was probably honest. But the Earl does have a daughter who thinks of weird things. Elvis didnt say anything after that, so Cordelia bowed and left. Then she secretly began to think when she was out of the room. (Im also ady who does strange things in this society Well, of course, Otou-sama acknowledges that.) I got permission. She had no choice but to go now that shed received permission. She should have been happy that shed received it But she felt a little depressed because shed lost her reason to decline. (Drawing and embroidery. I cant practice it to that extent. Im not good at it, but Ill manage somehow. But) What the heck are we doing with love stories? What should I talk about? Cordelia didnt understand why Hazel recognised her as a friend, but she was happy about it. However, she had never heard of an event wheredies in society talked all night about love with a friend. Of course, there was a possibility that she was just na?ve, and didnt know about it. However, she guessed that it was probably the first time Hazel was hosting a sleepover from the way she talked. For now, well be staying up all night. She did say we would be talking all night, Cordelia nodded. I wonder if its like the pyjama parties from my previous life But of course, Ive never experienced those before. If it was like a pyjama party, then she could probably let Hazel talk until she ran out of things to talk about. But, she wanted to talk all night long with Cordelia. Which meant that Cordelia would probably have to join in the conversation, and that would be inconvenient. Since Cordelia had no experience with the word love in this life or in her previous life. Of course, she would probably nod if asked whether she wanted to experience a beautiful love. However, she couldnt see a clear vision of what a beautiful love was. (In the first ce, love was something that happened around me, and I would hear about it, or Id see it in dramas or manga; that and I enjoyed love based games.) Therefore, it wasnt something she could talk about at present. However, she thought that and retorted, its still too early for the current me to give up. Im still only 12 years old in this life. There are plenty of opportunities for me to experience it. At least I can ask her about what books she reads. Then Ill know what kind of sleepover it is, and what I could talk about We could have talked about novels instead of love, in the first ce. She changed her depressed state and hummed. No n, no simtion. That felt like the most challenging problem she had ever faced. And, at the same time, she became embarrassed that she was worried about it alone. Her lips started trembling, and she felt like her face was heating up. She began to think that the contests that Hazel challenged her to were easier than this. She hid her face with her hands. What should I ask her? What do I have to talk about? Cordelia felt like she was taking an interview. She was restless. She didnt understand what topics Hazel, who was 12 for the first time, would be happy to talk about, because it was her second time being 12. What can we talk about? Although Cordelia didnt recognise herself as an adult, even though it was her second life, she thought of age as something that added up as you lived. She had been living as Cordeliafor 12 years. Of course, she was still a child in this world. A suitable environment was needed for mental growth; that included conversations and social situations. Therefore, even though it could be said that she was an adult in her previous life, she was doubtful that she could call herself an adult here, even if she based it on the values of this world. Of course, those were excuses she made to herself, and there was no doubt that she had umted more years than Hazel. Huh, Ojou-sama? Oh my, Lara. Wee back. Lara, who was wearing clothes for going out, called out from behind her, as she thought in anguish. Lara had probably just returned from Aishas ce. She looked more graceful than usual. Lara didnt make many unnecessary movements, because of her upbringing, and she would be viewed as ady if she remained silent. That was only if she stayed silent. Whats wrong? Youre frowning. Are you worried about something? Im not really worried about anything Say, Lara. Do you know what love is? Cordelia asked Lara as if she was asking something normal. The answer she was expecting was, I dont know. If so, then she thought that she could conclude that Hazel was a precocious girl. However, Lara didnt answer Cordelia. Instead, her face went red, and she pped her mouth open and close. Huh? Er, O-Ojou-sama?! I dont really! Lara? Aaaaaaaaaaah, Imte for work!! Im going to go change! And Lara trotted away, disappearing from Cordelias view. Cordelia, who had been left behind, was dumbfounded. Apparently, Lara knew about love No, it looked like she knew what it felt like to be in love. And she felt like she had been incredibly ditched. I didnt expect her to act like that. And, and whats more I wonder if I should prepare before I go Cordelia felt like she was in the minority when she saw how Lara acted. Luckily, she didnt have anything that she had to finish today. So, she could read a romance story and talk to Hazel about the popr romance stories of this world. She decided that and headed towards the library. Cordelia immediately started searching for a romance novel when she entered the library Then, she noticed a fundamental problem. My goodness! Theres no way our library would have popr romance novels. The library in the Pameradia House consisted of practical books, history books, ancient literature, etc. They didnt shelve popr romance novels. If her sister hadnt married, then they would probably have popr romance novels in the library. In fact, popr romance novels from seven years ago In other words, romance novels from before her sister got married, upied a small corner in the library. Cordelia had also read them many times for enjoyment. But, there were no stories from after her sister got married. If no one was reading it, then no one would buy it. In short, they didnt increase. The stories her sister read were probably different from those that Hazel read. Cordelia dropped her shoulders in disappointment. She was already at the library, so she decided to borrow some books that interested her, and looked around. The first thing that caught her eye was a war chronicle, written in the olden days. She remembered Isma had raved about that book before. Therefore, she was interested in it But no. It was too old, and she might damage the book if she took it out of the library. How unfortunate. Argh, I dont have the time to be doing this! She was certain that she would be absorbed in reading if she were to return with something that greatly interested her. Then, she would remain clueless as the date for the sleepover drew closer. That wasnt good at all. She should probably stop looking for a book to borrow. However, even if she understood that a lot of things in the library fascinated her. Oh? Is this a star chart? Immediately after giving up on the war chronicles, Cordelia pulled out the star chart, which was stuffed into one of the shelves, while thinking, what is this doing here? She hadnt been that interested in stars before, but that didnt mean she didnt have an interest at all. It was made out of stained ss, and was a little heavy, but very beautiful. She decided to take it back to her room with a book after hesitating a bit. The book she had brought back with her was about stars. She suddenly remembered about Gilles invitation, at that time. Sneaking out at night Its impossible after all. If I want to sneak out at night, then Ill have to sneak out when Im not staying at home. On the other hand, sneaking out of Hazel-samas mansion at night is impossible after all. She had visited Hazels mansion several times and observed that the surveince at the Hale House was sloppy than at the Pameradia House. Of course, they were fortified in the critical sections, but they probably only did just as much as was required. Therefore, she could sneak out from the Hale mansion at night, if she wanted to But she would cause trouble for the Hale House if something happened. Cordelia had already told Gille that it would be difficult for her to sneak out so it wouldnt be a problem even if she couldnt go. If Gille-sama was a girl then it would Cordelia stopped forcefully. If Gille-sama was a girl? If he was, then I wouldnt have met him at all, right? He went incognito in town with Vernoux-sama because hes a boy. That was how I became friends with him. Also, I could dance with him because hes a boy Le-lets stop. Yeah, lets stop thinking about it. There wasnt a need for her to be making excuses for anyone, but she did it anyway. She cleared her throat and stopped thinking. Then, she opened her bedroom door. Now that Ive thought about it more wasnt my dance situation just like a scene from a romance novel? She recalled that and became embarrassed. Gille-sama seems used to it, so does he invite girls to dance often? If so, then wouldnt he be a natural yboy in the future? Stop it, if I keep thinking like this, then I dont know what kind of face I can show Gille-sama the next time we meet. Hes a small gentleman, its so rude of me to let my imagination run wild. Alright, Ill really change the topic this time. And Ill read this book about stars after Ive prepared for the sleepover. Now then, what outfits do I need? Is it easy to pack my luggage? It might be bulky since I cant just pack one pair of pyjamas. I dont want to pack that much, but Ill have topromise and increase my clothes to a certain extent. Cordelia felt a little anxious as she turned towards the chest. She also had a souvenir that she wanted to give Hazel, on top of her own stuff. It was an aroma candle. I dont know if Hazel-sama would like this scent But lets give her this one. The chest that Cordelia was looking through containedvender and orange scented candles. Cookies and scones, apanied with orange tarts and jam, were often served at Hazels mansion, so she probably liked that fragrance. That was the main reason why Cordelia had chosen it, and the second reason was the effect. That fragrant relieved tension and anxiety. If Hazel could rx with that fragrance, then most of her tension would probably be relieved. Then, they might not have to stay up all night. Cordelia put the candle into a paper box and decorated it with a thin ribbon while having such expectations in mind. (Its not good to stay up all night, before talking about love, in the first ce. Its beautys enemy.) So, I want to make her feel sleepy. Yes, so we can quietly finish this sudden event with a good nights sleep. Somehow, its like Im afraid of it. Its not like shes going to stab me, so why cant I stay calm? Why am I panicking a little? Cordelia gently stroked the ribbon on the box and gave a short sigh. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 2, Act 19: Exchange Between Ladies Part 02 Volume 2, Act 19: Exchange Between Ladies Part 02 Then, five dayster, in the afternoon. Cordelia got out of the carriage, with her luggage, in front of Earl Hales mansion. Her luggage hadnt been packed for an overnight triplike in her previous world, but she didpact it. In the end, Cordelia couldnt rest at all, because she had been thinking about how she would be staying over here for the next couple days. She didnt understand it well, but she felt an itch somewhere. However, in contrast to Cordelias feeling, Hazel greeted her with a big smile. Wee, Cordelia-sama! How do you do, Hazel-sama? Ill be in your care. Her smile made one think of flowers in full bloom. Cordelia couldnt help but think, my impression of her would have changed if she looked like this from the first time I met her. Hazel was in an excellent mood and looked as if she was going to hug Cordelia as she took her hand. I procured a new embroidery tool for today. Ah, Ive also prepared your favourite things in the guest room. I, I see. Thank you very much. You dont have to be that stiff! Were best friends, arent we? Our status has elevated from friends to best friends in the time we havent met! Cordelia managed to smile somehow, even though she was surprised. She didnt feel bad because Hazel liked her, but she couldnt rx. Hazel pulled her hand, and they went to the guest room first. Emina had carried her luggage in, and then went home. Hazel said, Ill join you in a bit, and went back to her own room. Cordelia thought that she could finally breathe a little before Hazel came back But there was a light knock at the door the moment she thought that. Cordelia-sama, its Hazel. So fast I really only had a second to rx. Although she thought so, she could have predicted this would happen from how hyper Hazel was acting. Come in, she said, and the door was quickly opened. Im back with the embroidery tools. In addition to Hazels personal toolbox, she also had a basket full of different coloured threads and beautiful white handkerchiefs. Those were probably Hazels favourite items and were several times more than what Cordelia had. That didnt mean that Cordelia held a small amount of embroidery items, it just meant that Hazel liked to collect them that much. Do you like embroidering, Hazel-sama? Yes. Otou-sama always says that men like women who can embroider. She boasted as she put the tools down onto the table near the window. You get along really well with your Otou-sama, dont you? Yes. Because Im the daughter, hes proud of! Hazel put her hand to her chest as she said that, and her eyes looked gentler. Theyre really close. Cordelia felt a little closer to her. We might be surprisingly simr in some respects. She thought and felt a little bit of her tension fade. At the same time, she was a little envious of Hazel. Her father was proud to have her as a daughter. Cordelia still didnt have the confidence to make that im. Or rather, she couldnt image Elvis going around bragging about his daughter, and she was doubtful about whether he had someone to boast to. (No, Im satisfied with the fact that Otou-sama acknowledges what I do, even if he doesnt brag to other people about it.) Hazel continued talking, without worrying about how Cordelia was feeling. Otou-sama told me that he decided to marry Okaa-sama after she gave him a handkerchief. She had embroidered a bluebird, which carries good luck, onto it. Its so dreamy. Your Okaa-sama is also good at embroidering, isnt she? Yes. Okaa-samas embroiders give off a gentle feeling. Hazel said that while mesmerised. My future darling is she said, as she stared off into the distance. Kyaaa, she shrieked happily. Then, will you be embroidering a bluebird? Yes. Ive been practising every day so I can give my future darling my best work. Ill keep on practising! Thats lovely Now then, what motif should I use? The lucky bluebird is charming, but the motif that Hazel had couldnt be imitated easily. So, what should I choose? She had embroidered flowers before, at home, but that was only given to her because her tutor thought she liked flowers. She hadnt picked it by herself. (I do like flowers, but that doesnt mean I want to embroider them.) This was the first time she was choosing the design on her own, so she didnt know what to choose. On top of that, Hazel had an assortment of coloured threads which made choosing even harder. Hazel touched her cheeks and proposed, Then how about a lion? A lion, you say? Theres a sample here, and lions are considered holy beasts for knights. Im sure your Otou-sama and Onii-samas would be happy. Cordelia could certainly understand that. But, a lion. She felt it was a bit more difficult But, she couldnt escape from the bright aura that Hazel was giving off, that said Heres a good idea! Lions are also said to be guardian deities. Ill do my best. What colour are you going to make it? A golden lion, or a silver lion No, a ck lion is wonderful. Well I dont know, how about this red or light pink No, gold is nice after all! A glistening golden lion How lovely! Yes, then, can I borrow the gold? Hazel was off in her own world and, even though she was friendlier, she was as pushy as always. Gold didnt suit Elviss or her brothers images, but Hazel had made the suggestion out of courtesy so Cordelia couldnt bring herself to refuse it. If she thought of it as practice, then she could ept Hazels proposal of using gold. If she wanted to give it to them as a giftter, then she could just change it into a colour that suited them. Cordelia set the handkerchief into the embroidery frame and passed the thread through the needle. She could only think that the design wasplicated, as she looked at the sample, but she had already gotten this far, so she had to give it a go. Speaking of which, have you already heard about it, Cordelia-sama? Recently, theres an interesting rumour going around near the castle. An interesting rumour? Hazel said it as if shed just remembered this after Cordelia had embroidered for a while. Cordelia lifted her eyes off the white cloth and looked at Hazel. An interesting rumour. It doesnt ring any bells. Yes. A child who has a mysterious power lives near the castle. Ive heard that her dream fortunes alwayse true. Dream fortunes? She predicts things from weather to lost items. Shes a girl who tells different fortunes through dreams. Themoners are all saying that its the seconding of the saint. Oh my She sounds amazing. Cordelia sounded a little withdrawnpared to Hazel, who was excited. I have a bad feeling about this. No, the only thing I get from this is a bad feeling. A chill ran down her spine. It cant be. However, at the same time, her instincts were telling her that she was spot on. Perhaps Is the girls name Sherry? Oh my, does Cordelia-sama know the rumours after all? (So, it is her!) Cordelia screamed within her mind. Her feelings were spot on, even though she had wanted to be wrong. Sherry was the heroine in the game. In the game, she had a unique ability, just like a heroine would. Her power allowed her to see things that she wished strongly for, in her dreams. It wasnt something as cute as fortune-telling, but it might be better to call it a future vision. No one else with her power appeared in the game. And she might have beenpared to a saint because her abilities were rare in this world. (I thought it would be nice if I didnt meet her, but shes here after all.) Sherry the Dreamerwas no doubt about the heroineSherry. She was someone who Cordelia should avoid, like the Prince. (Of course, the death of Cordeliawas because shed reaped what shed sowed. Still, she wouldnt have been that disarranged if she had not met the Prince and Sherry If I think like that, then the omen is just too much for me.) Of course, it was possible that harm wouldnte to Cordelia if Sherry didnt fall in love with the Prince, or if the Prince didnt fall in love with Sherry. In the first ce, it was too extreme for her to think that the game was the same as her life. But, even though she understood that, she couldnt be optimistic about something that put her life on the line. There was the possibility that she could cause a misunderstanding. If she didnt have a reason to get along with them, then she wanted to build a rtionship of mutual non-interference, as far from them as possible. (If this is the same as the game, then theres still some time before Sherry meets the Prince. Because of the dream rumour, her noble father, who had been separated from her since birth Earl Clyderaine found his daughter, who was living in town, and weed her into the House.) Cordelia didnt n to get in her way if Sherry wanted to walk the path of Cinderes story. Cordelia would celebrate wholeheartedly if she met her fated one and had a happy ending, because if she could find happiness, then Cordelias path to destruction would surely perish. Yes, Ill say it as many times as I have to. I wont get in her way. So, I want her to stay away from me. She became depressed just by thinking about it. Of course, she didnt want to sigh out loud in front of Hazel. However, Hazel probably thought well of Sherry, because she had brought this topic up. I have a headache, Cordelia thought, but, strangely enough, Hazels tone returned to normal. But I dont want that kind of fortune-telling. Huh? Arent you interested in it? Cordelia tilted her head in wonder because she had not anticipated that Hazel would say such a negative thing. Of course Im interested. I like fortune-telling. Wouldnt you be interested in something like love fortunes as well? Then why? Because her fortunes are always spot-on. I dont want a fortune like that. Even if the results are good or bad? Thats right. For example, Im confident that I would try my best without worrying, even if I get a bad fortune. But, if its a good result, then Id get too overconfident and mess up. Cordelia was taken aback by how Hazel had said that without hesitation. Cordelia blinked and then rxed. Hazel-sama, you are very strong, arent you? Its wonderful. Oh my, I gotplimented. Hazel put her hand to her mouth andughed, which also caused Cordelia tough. Say, have you talked to your Otou-sama about the future? asionally. Im currently learning a lot of things for the future so that I wouldnt be troubled no matter what path I decide to take. It might have been easier for her to talk once things got started since Hazel questioned Cordelia. It was easier for Cordelia to talk about Elvis than Sherry, so she could answer quickly, and Hazel smiled when she heard that answer. So then, do you also talk about your engagement with your Otou-sama? En- Engagement? Cordelia couldnt help but raise her voice, because she had been hit with words she hadnt expected to hear. Of course, it was apparent that an engagement would also be included in talks about the future, but that had been too sudden. The flow had elerated a lot towards the love stories that Hazel had said they would talk about. Cordelia lightly cleared her throat after having yelled. Im sorry, we havent really talked about my engagement It had happened when I was three years old Or rather, I had been coerced into pursuing someone, but nothing else had been brought up for nearly ten years. It was probably within the statute of limitations; therefore Im okay with not having to talk about my engagement. Cordelia pondered and fell silent Instead, Im feeling uneasy about whether it will happen or not, but it really troubles me that I havent heard about it from Otou-sama. Ive heard from Otou-sama that you would marry Vernoux-sama or His Highness the Crown Prince. Vernoux-sama is the son of that Marquis ntheim. He wouldnt marry anyone except for the person he loves. His Highness is also a revered person. The first half of her speech was filled with heartfelt words, but the second half was filled with her hopes. Also, she was a little surprised that Hazel had included Vernouxs name so calmly after shed just shown that much hostility towards Cordelia. However, it didnt seem like she was looking for anything. She might just switch over really fast But isnt this too fast? Hazel heard Cordelias answer and smiled. I have a lot of things I want to do. Like what? To fall in love,pete with my rivals and to be happy with my first love. Of course, theres a possibility that I wont have any rivals at all, but it would only be natural to have rivals if the person I love is such a wonderful person. But, Ill just have to better myself even if rivals appear. I wont lose! Hazel put her hands to her cheeks and sighed. Well, I dont know if Vernoux-sama is a wonderful person or not, but a lot ofdies are attracted to him. The person, himself, alwaysins that they always ask him about the Crown Prince, but he is the heir of a Marquis House. Also, he had great features and would be a beauty in a few years. Do you also have someone you love, Cordelia-sama? Not specifically But well Lets see Her reply seemed as if it was going to fade, but it was enough for Hazel to hear. For example, Gille-sama, whom you talked about the other day. Gille-sama is a friend. That was a quick response. But dont you think that feeling could be turned into love? Isnt it lovely to imagine love between childhood friends?? Cordelia couldnt imagine it, even if she was asked whether it was nice or not. And she worried about whether she was extremely rude to Gille, for imagining something like that. She would be riddled with guilt whenever she wrote letters to Gille if she dared to even imagine it. She wouldnt know how to act the next time she saw him. She couldnt do that to a friend. Cordelia tried to convince herself, no, it wont happen. In contrast to Cordelia, Hazel was smiling. She put the half-finished bluebird onto the table and put her hands together as if she was praying. My parents only met three times before their marriage. But, theyre on good terms and have a wonderful rtionship. Hazel continued. There are few nobledies, and most of them have their fiancs decided for them at birth. Im not opposed to that, but I long for love. Im extremely happy that I was allowed to have my first love. Hazel, who cast her eyes down a little, looked unusually like ady right now. Then she said, And if possible and stared straight at Cordelia. I also want to be like the heroine in a novel. I want to give my all in love and have a happily ever after. The grace period isnt that long, and I dont want to abandon the possibility that Vernoux-sama will fall in love with me. So, Ill continue to do my best. Cordelia smiled wryly as Hazel dered that. Its nice that shes putting in the effort, but its also true that her seriousness is what is putting Vernoux-sama off. Its difficult to find bnce in this world, she couldnt help but think. At the same time, when Cordelia saw Hazel like that, she couldnt help but think that Vernoux should be able to get rid of the bad impression he has of her. Hazel usually gave off a rude and shameless impression, but today she was quiet and gave off a strong impression. This is actually the first time Ive talked to someone like this. Why me? I thought you would have the same circumstances as me, do you not? We are both daughters of Earl Houses, and I thought we would understand each other. Were also best friends. Hazel winked and took the cloth into her hands once again before embroidering. I wish that you have a wonderful experience. Then, Ill also wish that youll be satisfied. Thank you very much. But, I wont ask for your help. This is my battle. Cordelia was relieved to hear those words, but she also felt bad at the same time. She also wanted to be considerate of Vernouxs feelings, because she was his friend as well. However, Hazel acted based on her beliefs, and Cordelia did want to help her if she asked for it. So she was extremely grateful that she didnt have to worry about choosing between them But, it was a littleplicated after all. It was extremely excruciating that she wasnt able to do anything for Hazel, who was acting this honest, even though they were both from Earl Houses. Hazel-sama. What is it? If anything happens, then the least I can do is listen to you. Cordelia said that and Hazel smiled in satisfaction. Then she said, Eventually. Cordelia didnt ask Hazel anything else after that. There was something she had to finish before she asked another question, which was to progress in the embroidery at hand. She already knew that the design would beplicated from the beginning, but it was a lot harder than she thought it would be when shed started embroidering; it was enough for her to want to change the design, had Hazel not been watching. But, she wouldnt give up, even if no one was watching her. Cordelia convinced herself that her dignity as ady would be damaged if she escaped from the formidable enemy known as embroidery. I also have to try hard, so that Otou-sama can be proud of me. No matter how hard she tried at her research, her skills as ady were still average. She might be treated as an entricdy if that part of her was damaged, even if her research did bear fruit. I cant raise a white g in a ce like this, she motivated herself, which caused Hazel to tilt her head in curiosity. Oh my, there are many wonderful rumours about you, Cordelia-sama. Im sure your Otou-sama is proud. That would be nice if it were true I dont think Otou-sama would be proud of me if I dont have more pride in myself. I still dont think Im there yet. Cordelia-sama, you dont seem like such a weak person that you cant proud of yourself. Because youre my eternal rival. I really dont know what kind of person I am to you, Hazel-sama. However, Cordelia understood that Hazel acknowledged her that much. She smiled wryly, in a shy way. And, she felt that having someone acknowledging you was a pleasant feeling. ??????? Afterwards, the two continued embroidering while drinking tea. Dinner was brought in when it became dark outside, they ate it. Compared to the Pameradia House, the Hale House had a lot of dishes which brought out vours bybining minced meat and fish. It was different from the food cooked at the Pameradia House, which ced importance on drawing out the tastes of the ingredients themselves, but it was simr to stewed hamburger from her previous world. ording to what shed heard, this was traditional food of the people who lived in the Hale fief. Other food included flowers and leaves crafted and ced on vegetables and fruits. They were well ted. It was a shame to have to eat them. (I also like ssic ting, but this is also gorgeous and nice.) Cordelia thought that and suddenly felt that things like that would be popr amongst young women. At the same time, she thought that if she made the aroma candles, which she had brought as a present today, pleasing to the eyes, then she could add value to it. It was scented, but she hadnt made any while thinking about the appearance. It just looked like a candle. She probably couldnt take the time to decorate each candle, one by one, like the vegetables and fruits on the table, if she wanted to distribute a lot in the future. But it would be possible if the design was simple, and it would be fun to mix fancy ones for appropriately priced sets. Appealing both the sight and smell would lead to more interest. Something else popped into her mind when she thought of that. (But, shape and smell, huh. It might be a little difficult with candles, but I might be able to do something else with soap. For example, opening up a soap carving ss, with really fragrant soaps.) We can carve soap to make a variety of shapes, like 3D flowers, leaves and confectionery motifs, while enjoying the aromas. The only thing needed is a knife. The finished product would be suited for disy inside, and it might be epted as a new pastime. If I spread such learning, then I might be able to expand my own informationwork. Soft soap can be carved bydies hands. And two things wouldnt be made exactly the same, just like embroidery. I dont know whether it would work or not, but I think Ill have soft soap developed when I get home and ask the cksmith to make a prototype carving knife. Unlike with nts, which are my speciality, soap carving was only a part of my hobby in my past life. I would need to hone my skills to be epted as a noble with experienced eyes. This might take a long time. (For now, Ill try to carve it first and see what reactions I get from Nirupama-obasama and Aisha-sama.) Also, if I get a good response, then I can see if it catches the attention of Marchioness Sara. I dont have anything to lose, even if things dont go as nned. She thought as she looked at the vegetables. Thus Hazel thought that the vegetables were the reason behind her smile. Hazel looked at Cordelia and said contently. Im a little surprised that Cordelia likes the meal at my house, that much. Cordelias chest hurt a little since such innocent words were spoken to her, while she was thinking about other things, but she was able toe up with different ideas because she was looking at the food. And, the food was delicious. Cordelia smiled back at Hazel. I thought that it was important to experience many things after all. The dishes are very well thought up, and it feels very fresh. However, Hazel pouted at those words. The dishes at my house are indeed fancy and very delicious. But, I think that its fine for them to keep the dishes in the original forms a bit more. I like Bagna cuda, but it would definitely not be served at my house. I can only eat it when I go to visit Okaa-samas family. Then, pleasee to eat at my house next time. Ill tell the chef. Really? I cant wait! And Cordelia, who had stuffed her stomach with thest dish avable; a raspberry and pistachio mousse, was finally able to open up to Hazel Or so she thought, but when she thought about it thoroughly, the sleepover was only just beginning. Yes, its finally time for the girls talk that Ive been dreading. We talked a lot at lunchtime but judging from what Hazel-sama said, that was only a warmup. The real conversation starts at night. Cordelia thought. However, as soon as shed finished eating, Hazel said something that Cordelia had not anticipated, Im a little tired today. Cordelia didnt stop her. If Hazel-sama is tired, then she should rest, Cordelia thought and smiled, Then we can talk another time. Hazel looked apologetic as she replied, Ill take you up on that. Cordelia, who had avoided her biggest concern, was able to wee the night in relief. However, she had failed and missed her timing to give the aroma candle to Hazel, because she was feeling too relieved. But, she could just give it to her before she left. I have tomorrow, she thought and slowly sat on the bed since she was now alone. There had been a lot of shocking things, but the chance to experience different things was valuable. However, it seemed like tonight was going to be a long night since she no longer had anything to do. The only thing she had to do before going to bed was wipe her body with warm water. Hazel had told her that she could do that at any time if she called a servant with the bell in her room. Now then, what should I do? Its not bad to get plenty of sleep either. She pondered and heard the clunk of something small hitting the window. Was that my imagination? She thought and heard the same sound again after a while. What the heck is that? Cordelia slowly approached the window, leading to the balcony. She put her hand on it and peeked outside. Then, she saw two pebbles. They were small, but felt really out of ce, since there wasnt any rubbish in sight. She opened the window and stepped outside to pick one up. The pebble felt really nice to the touch. She rolled it in her fingers and tilted her head in confusion. It was beautiful enough for her to want to take it home, but it really didnt belong there. She was so distracted by it that she hadnt noticed at all. Good evening, Dilly. It was a voice she knew well, and he had utterly hidden his presence as he lent against the wall. She dropped the pebble in her hand and stiffly moved her head in the direction of the voice. And the voice that she had let out sounded extremely awkward. Why are you here Gille-sama? Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 2, Act 20: The Small Starry Sky Volume 2, Act 20: The Small Starry Sky Cordelia couldnt help but ask, since she was stunned by her friend, who had suddenly appeared out of nowhere But, she became speechless once again when she saw what he looked like. She knew it was Gille from his voice, but she didnt know why he was dressed like that. A fox mask? She had never seen a mask like that in this world before. However, she recognised the white fox mask with red borders around its eyes. She felt it was a bit different from the ones she had in her memories, but it was close to a Japanese fox mask. Its probably not something that was made in this kingdom. But why is Gille-sama wearing such a thing? It was really odd for him to wear a fox mask while they were surrounded by western things. Cordelia stared at Gille, but she couldnt see what kind of face he was making beneath the mask. She predicted that he was probablyughing, because his shoulders were shaking a little. Is this the time for you to beughing? No, it definitely is not. Youre trespassing, Gille-sama. Yes, the fact that he suddenly appeared, the fox mask, and how he got onto the 2nd floor those problems remained, even if she decided not to think about anything else. He slowly removed his mask when she had said that in shock. I didnt enter without permission. I came here on an errand to deliver something to Earl Hale. I just havent gone home yet. He looked very calm after hed removed his mask. However, Hazels voice once again reyed in her head when she saw his expression. Does Cordelia-sama and your friend, have the same feelings? Isnt it lovely to imagine love between childhood friends? Cordelia tried desperately not to choke and passed it off as a cough. Dilly? Im sorry, I want to ask this as a reference But how long ago did you finish your business? Its a bit of a secret. Cordelia concluded that it was the same as trespassing, judging from the way Gille was avoiding the question. Even if he did get permission to enter the mansion, they probably assumed that he had already left. What is he doing, this boy? Cordelia looked at him as if he was being shady, and he quickly added. I heard from Vernoux that you were staying at this mansion. I n to go home as soon as Im done. I see Did you think I would understand, and say something like that? I dont even know how you found me in this room. The mansion was massive. He wouldnt have been able to find her easily, even if he knew that she was staying there. But, Gille quickly answered that question. Its not hard. Your magic is really simr to the forest, so its easy to follow. Excuse me? If its someone Ive met before Thats right, I can find them straight away as long as they arent hiding their presence. If they are, then I could only sense that something feels out of ce. Gille said it nonchntly, but Cordelia was surprised. Thats a very advanced skill. Even Cordelia knew that it wasnt magic that a child could use. The magicians at the Pameradia House used it as a part of their job, but it was something that only an expert did. Is Gille-sama an expert in magic? Cordelia stared at Gille, and he averted his gaze. I had to hone my skills so that I could sneak out of home. Im sensitive to the presence of others because I cant sneak out if others see me. I see So, youre also good at hiding your presence. She didnt know whether he was a magician or not, but she was dumbfounded that he honed his skill for such a ridiculous reason; but she understood that this motive was really appropriate for his age. Humans were beings who went after what they wanted Although it was a little too grand for her to agree with it, the first time she had met him was in town. Although, she felt that it wouldnt be surprising for Gille to do unconventional things, since he was Vernouxs friend. After she concluded that, the only question she had left was about the mask in his hand. Youre holding a very peculiar mask today. Gille looked at the mask and moved it so that it lightly covered his face. My family recently hired a very sharp person. Unlike before, he could find me, even if I hide my presence, so I wear it when I sneak out, as insurance. He still doesnt know I have this mask after all. I think you stand out more if you wear something like that. I actually dont. Well, thats only if I hide my presence. It looks basically transparent to him, as long as I dont tell him to pay attention to me, since he doesnt recognise it. Thats what Vernoux told me the first time I wore this mask, and hid my presence, when I went to meet him. Gilleughed mischievously. It had been a lie that he didnt know how to move around incognito, when she first met him. Even if it had been four years since then, he had gotten better at sneaking out. So, where did you get that mask from? The market. Market? The Founding Festival is approaching, and a lot of caravanse to the Royal Capital. They have a lot of rare things. I bought this. Cordelia was surprised by those words. The caravans that came to the Royal Capital. Of course, that wasnt the first time she had heard of it. Caravans werent the only thing that came when the Founding Festival was on; troupes, storytellers, street performers and artisans also came. Thend near the castle became a very popr tourist location, at that time. As a result, Elvis and Isma became busier than usual. There was an increase in defence and allocation work. Cordelia acted more docile than normal, because she didnt want to get in the way of her busy father and brothers, thus she had never been to the Founding Festival before. She was interested in the festival and the caravans. However, she persuaded herself that she saw something simr whenever she went to inspect the fief, even if she couldnt go out in the Royal Capital. Ertiga is argemercial area, so the goods that appear there dont differ much from those that appear in the Royal Capital, she convinced herself. But what was the reality? Gille was holding something that she had never seen before. The people who visit the Royal Capital are different from those who visit our fief. But even if she knew that, Elvis and Ismas work wouldnt decrease more than usual, so she had no choice but to give up on it. (I wonder if the world I can see when I grow up will be vaster.) She wanted to grow up faster when she thought that. But, at the same time, she also felt something which contradicted that, which was I still want to be immersed in my research as a child. Gille, who ventured openly around the Royal Capital, seemed sly to her, now that her feelings were whirling around. I heard that you were busy, but you seem unexpectedly free. It was wrong for her to take it out on Gille, but she couldnt help but curse him. Gille smiled wryly at her and coughed before changing the topic. The reason why Im here is That I heard that it was hard for you to go out at night, so I brought this with me. I really wanted to show it to you. He said as he held up a small flower pot from his feet; it had a tree in it, which was a cubit long. The tree had small white flowers blooming on it. Cordelia recognised the flower. Jasmine? Ah, so you know this flower after all. I do, but I couldnt find it at all. The books didnt write about where it grew. Gille-sama, where did you get this from? From Star Falling Hill. Its quiet there, and the scenery is amazing, so I wanted to show it to you, Dilly. I see, so the stars werent the only thing Gille-sama wanted to show me; he wanted me to see this flower too. I dont think I can go but inviting me to see the stars is enticing enough. And now that I see this flower, I really want to go there. I want to go. Stars and flowers. I want to see them both. And if possible, I want to bring arge amount of stock back with me. She received the flowerpot and gazed at it while thinking strongly. Of course, one could enjoy the scent that came from essential oils made from jasmine, but it could also be turned into apress for skincare, muscle pain and rheumatic pain. But, there was a drawback. Jasmine had a low oil extraction rate, like roses. Therefore, it was impossible to extract essential oils from one bundle. However, she couldnt hide the fact that she was happy that Gille had delivered her this flowerpot. What should I do? Where should I start? No, I dont need to think about it. I should first increase my stock. Its impossible for me to get essential oils without the appropriate amount. But, my greenhouse is already full. It would be fine with just one tree, but where should I go if I want to increase it? Gille looked at Cordelia in satisfaction andughed. Actually, that wasnt all I came for today I also brought this. Its difficult for it to grow in this kingdom, because of winter, but I thought that you could grow it in your greenhouse. Aloe Vera? You really know a lot about nts. Cordelia widened her eyes in surprise, and Gilleughed a little weirdly. However, she didnt care about that at all, because Aloe Vera was much more important to her. Aloe Vera couldnt just be used to cure burns, it could also be changed into a lotion if you scraped the gel and put it on low heat. Of course, the lotion was alsopatible with Jasmine. Did you also find this at the caravan? It doesnt grow in winter, so its not a nt from this kingdom, right? So, caravans also sell wonderful things like this? No, I got this from someone I know. Theres a researcher who knows about the effects of this grass, and she went through a lot to import it privately I dont know if it was because of the bnce between the temperature or magic, but most of them withered. She had obtained a lot of them, but this is herst pot. She felt bad because they had all withered, so she gave it away in hopes that someone could grow it. Is she perhaps someone you know? Yeah. Is it surprising? Yes. Cordelia nodded frankly at Gille, who looked like a mischievous child. I met her by chance, but shes really kind and interesting. I started calling her sensei, so she coaches me sometimes. What is her name? I dont know her real name, but shes called the Green Witch. She lives in the Royal Capital. I can tell, even if you dont make that face. You want to meet her too, right Dilly? Cordelias shoulders jumped a little. He had hit the mark. It was even fine to say that he had hit it dead centre. She was a little indecisive, because she thought it was imprudent, but it seemed like she could meet the researcher, who was interested in Aloe Vera, soon. Besides, this sensei might know more about the herbs that Cordelia was interested in. Gille looked at Cordelia, who was conflicted, and smiled. You dont have to worry about it. Sensei said that she wanted to meet the girl who seemed interested in Aloe Vera. I will guide you to her if its convenient for you. If its in the afternoon Oh yeah, its possible for you to leave your house if you say that you have something to do with Vernoux, right? That should be alright But, youre busy, arent you Gille-sama? Vernoux-sama told me you were. Its fine. There are days when I cant sneak out, but if I do my work properly then it shouldnt be a problem. Besides, it gets stuffy if I just stay in my house, and my head also goes mushy. Well, Ill still have to sneak out though. He said it jokingly, whileughing a little, and Cordelia got worried again. She wanted to meet this sensei, if Gille said it was fine. It was also easier for Cordelia to go out after the Founding Festival. But, that was only if she wasnt alone. Gille-sama, would it be possible for Ronnie toe along? Ronnie? Yes. Hes a magician at our house. He also helps me with my research. Hes also my guard. The person who she could loosen up with, while outside, was definitely Ronnie. He was flexible, and she was sure that he would have fun if he met the researcher. But would Gille-sama, who was hiding his true self, be fine with a stranger apanying us? He even goes out of his way to get Vernoux-sama to change his appearance. He might be opposed to showing his appearance to others, even if it isnt his real one. Gille frowned for a second at Cordelias question, and then he instantly rxed. I dont mind. It should be fine if its someone you chose. Its fine for you to say no, you know? No, its fine. Im not bothered by it. But You dont have to worry about it. So why did you frown before? She thought, but Gille had insisted. Are you really okay with it? Of course. Cordelia asked once more, just to be sure, and Gille immediately replied. If so, then she probably didnt have to hold back. Then, please let me meet her after the Founding Festival. Okay. Now onto thest thing I wanted to do. You might be disappointed, but this flower wasnt thest thing I wanted to show you. I wanted to show you my handiwork. He said that as he showed her a ck box, which looked like it could fit in his palm. This is? It looked just like a normal box. If she had to describe it more, then it looked like a solid box. It was probably made from metal. But she couldnt tell what it was used for. Cordelia nced at the box and then at Gille. Gille-sama? Sorry, Dilly. My terribleck of a n has been exposed. Huh? n? What does that have to do with the box? Cordelia questioned that in her mind, and Gille spoke awkwardly. This, it doesnt activate, unless were inside a room Mm Cordelia understood his vague words. I see. This must be some kind of machine, since he said it needed to be activated. And it seems like this could only be used inside, but of course he would hesitate, since a small gentleman and a smalldy are going to go into a room, at a time when the sun has already set. (Hes being careless, even though hes aware of it It makes him seem kind of cute.) Cordelia stepped back and revealed the way to the room. I dont mind if youe in. Of course, I dont think it would be fine for Earl Hale to know about this. Of course, it probably wouldnt turn into something troublesome, since Gille seemed hesitant to enter. (But Gille-sama did say that he interacted with Earl Hale.) Who on earth is he? She always thought that she didnt mind, but the doubt in her mind deepened every time she received more information about him. Ill think about it more next time. Gille entered the room without knowing that Cordelia was doubting him. However, he was probably still showing restraint. He sat down by the window. Even though it was still inside of the room, he was sitting at the very corner. Then he ced the ck box onto the floor and fiddled with the inside. A gentle light spilled out from within the box. Is this amp? Its not amp Im going to close the curtains for a bit. Is it okay if you dim the room a little? Yes. Its fine. As long as themp was lit, then it would be fine for her to dim the room. Gille closed the curtains when he heard Cordelias reply. She dimed the light in the room, and the light that shone through the box got even brighter. The light swayed and flickered, just like a candle. I wonder whats going to happen. She looked at Gille. He looked somewhat stiff. He was probably nervous, like hed mentioned earlier, in a small voice. Then, he closed his eyes and stood the box up; he put his hands on top of one another and muttered. Drop of light, soar. The light sprayed out of the box, like water droplets, as if invited by Gilles words. Cordelia widened her eyes. It was so beautiful that she didnt realise that it had captivated her. She kneeled down and approached the box, as if it was inviting her toe closer. In the meantime, a bright, gentle light continued to flood from the box. She didnt know for how long it would continue. But, the light settled down at the end, like sparklers, and disappeared. However, the room didnt be dark. No, the inside of the room was indeed dark. However, there was enough light for her to see the box, even though the curtains were closed. It would make sense if moonlight had entered through the window, but that was impossible with the curtains closed. This is odd, she thought, as she raised her face and her eyes met Gilles, whose features were illuminated by pale light. Then, she noticed a lot of sparkling lights behind him. It wasnt just behind him; lights were floating around everywhere in the room. Are those stars? Yeah. I was wondering if I could bring it with me, so I made this. This is this seasons midnight sky. Gille spoke in a slightly embarrassing way, and then he quickly added in a whisper, That box stores the positional rtionships of the stars. The stars really made her feel a sense of perspective, and they looked as if they were shining in a ce she couldnt reach. Gille-sama, you said this was your handiwork, didnt you? Yeah, because I wanted Dilly to see it. This isnt just handiwork, isnt it the creation of a magic tool? Its not that amazing. I used ancient magic as reference, but its still just only a kids toypared to the really handy magic tools. Of course, its amazing. Ive never heard of such a gadget, nor would I have been able toe up with it. New magic tools were rarely produced, because it was difficult to control the creation process. If anything, it was even difficult to reproduce ready-made products. Therefore, it wasnt an easy task to create new magic tools. Gille might have meant that it wasnt a household product, thus it was a toy, but he was wrong. Such a thing didnt change how difficult it was to make. Gille chuckled. He seemed somewhat embarrassed. The stars have been watching this world for a long time. So, when I look up at the stars, I feel like I have to live in a way that wouldnt make them feel ashamed. So, is that why you like stars? Yeah. And besides He stopped mid-sentence, and Cordelia tilted her head in curiosity. What is it? But Gille shook his head side to side. Nothing. Ill stop for now. Is it a secret? It is. At least for now. Okay. But, please tell me about the stars instead. I finally have the chance to see this beautiful night sky, after all. She wasnt thinking of forcing him to answer Or rather, she felt like he wouldnt answer even if she tried to get the answer out of him. Gille was gentle, but he was also someone who learnt a high-level skill, just for going incognito. He probably wasnt someone who would change his mind easily once he had decided on something. Besides, he had said, Now, so he would probably tell her about it when he felt like it. Therefore, she wanted to hear about the shining stars. Gilles eyes sparkled, and then he narrowed his eyes and pointed at a light. Well Lets start with the red star floating in the West and the blue star floating in the East. You see, its this star and that star. They look like theyre a pair, dont they? Theyre called the twin stars. It is said that the Goddesses of Beauty live on these stars, but they always argue over whos older. Whats with that? They probably get along really well. If they didnt, then they wouldnt quarrel like that. That may be true. Ill tell you about the Ster Sea Eagle next. Its the star next to the red star. The Ster Sea Eagle has his eyes on the Sand Fish in front of him. He dered that he would court the Red Star, if he catches the Sand Fish. Gille spoke, as his hands glided in the air. Then, the stars were connected by lines of light and the constetions were coloured in a way that was easy to understand. Isnt the Sand Fish bigger than the Ster Sea Eagle? It looks like its very hard to catch. Youre right. But, his beak is very sharp. So, Im sure he would be able to catch it. Gille suddenly swung his finger around like a baton, and the lines connecting the stars disappeared. He surveyed the stars as if he was pondering, and then he said, Next is that, before connecting the stars again. The Sea God Star, to the south, is home to the only god that has ever set foot to soil. It is said that he longed for the sea so much that he called all the stars together to make one. And what they made was a colourful heavenly road The River of the Stars. A lot of the gods and goddesses were happy about that, but the Ster Sea Eagle said that it was hard to catch the Sand Fish and resented the Sea God a lot for it. Oh my Its also difficult to maintain bnce in the heavens. It is. The idea of everyone epting something, just because a lot of people like it, definitely doesnt exist in this world. But thats why I think that The Sea God is trying to see if they couldpromise with each other. I dont think its useless to look for the possibility, even if they cant solve the problempletely, because the Sea God seems very wise Well, it resulted in them quarrelling with each other though. Gille said that while looking up at the stars and smiling wryly. She could tell that the tension he had felt when he had first entered the room was gone. He was enthusiastically looking up at the stars. Cordelia muttered. You really love stars a lot. Gille returned her statement with a smile. He looked back at the small sky and lightly fluttered his hand. Thest star I want to tell you about is my favourite. The star located slightly north of the centre is called The Eye of the Lion; its in the middle of the Heavenly King, the Lion King constetion. And it guides people at night. The Lion King is Like this I guess. And theres a simr line of stars near it. Its smaller than the Lion King the Young Lion constetion; which is considered to be the Lion Kings son. Im sure you know this Dilly, but it has the same name as the young knights of this kingdom. Gille, who had been standing up until now, spoke as he lowered to his knees, and looked up at the sky, to show his respect. The Young Lion admired his father, the King. He respected his esteemed father and believed that he would someday be the same type of King as his father is, if he kept on doing the right thing. However, he was narrow-minded. Well, that wasnt all. He was a child who was only chasing after the false image he had of his father. Thus, he had the possibility of bing a foolish king. The one who stopped the Young Lion was the star in front of him. In front of him That small star? Yes. Its small, but its shining brightly, isnt it? That star is called the Guiding Oracle. The Oracle said this to the Young Lion, If you want to be like the Lion King, then you must have the power to attract people like he does. But you still dont have that appeal. She really Made that clear to him, didnt she? Shes cool, right? I really love this story; because I thought that I had to brace myself and I couldnt lose. Gille sat down as if he was rxing, and then reached up to the sky. Of course, his hand didnt reach the light; it was only illuminated by the starlight. Dont Mm? Please dont aim too high. It hadnt been that long since theyd started talking. Even so, she felt as if Gille was acting more mature than his real age. She remembered that day, before she started exchanging letters with him, four years ago; he had rushed out to protect a girl. He was polite, and he had a strong sense of justice, but her impression of him was just that of a simple-minded boy. But, he was quiet today, and gave off a strong impression. At the same time, she felt that he wanted to grow up, and that he was in a rush to do so. Whats wrong? Gille tilted his head curiously, probably because he hadnt expected her to say that. Cordelia hesitated a little and then frankly said. Because its lonely, isnt it? Once we be adults, we probably wouldnt get as many opportunities to exchange letters, or to meet like this. So, please dont rush. There wille a time when we have no choice but to grow up. She spoke in a jokingly way, but most of it was true. Of course, Cordelia was confused by some things, and there were times when she wanted to be an adult; so, it might have been unfair of her to say that to him. But, unlike Cordelia, it didnt seem like Gille had any lingering regrets at being a child. (Somehow, it feels like Im being left behind.) And she felt lonely for some reason. And, then there was something else. She thought that the way Gille acted four years ago was cool, even though she would never say that aloud, because it was embarrassing. Of course, he might not change how he behaved, even if he became an adult. However, the reason why he went to help the girl without hesitation, at that time, was probably because he was an innocent child who wasnt swayed by reason. She felt that the reason why she was lonely was because his principles might change if he suddenly became an adult. Of course, Cordelia understood that those were just her own selfish thoughts. She felt an ufortable silence cover the room. Would things go back to normal if I tell him Im joking? Gille muttered the moment she thought that. Would you really.. feel lonely? No, if thats the case Then Is it simply the lights influence that he is turning slightly red? It didnt sound as if Gille was asking Cordelia a question, it sounded as if it had juste out. Then he covered his mouth with his hand, and she heard something that sounded like a mutter; but she couldnt make out what he was saying at all. Im sorry, could you say that again? No, its nothing. Oh right, I have to go home soon Can we meet again? Ill send you a letter. Huh? Yes. Thank you very much. She also stood up slowly after Gille happily stood up. The window was already right behind him. They werent far enough for her to see him out. Cordelia suddenly remembered when Gille took a step out onto the balcony. Gille-sama, please wait. She confirmed that he had stopped, and then rushed to the table by the window. She picked up the lion embroidery that she had threaded in the afternoon. Please take this with you. It wasnt embroidered very well, but its a lion. Its a little shy But its my thanks for today. Cordelia ced the handkerchief that she had finished embroidering earlier that day into Gilles hand, which he had stuck out on reflex. She was drawn to the other yarns more than gold at that time, but now she was d that she had embroidered it with a thread that was the same colour as the stars. She was a little thankful towards Hazel, who had suggested the design. There was one thing that she was worried about, even if she didnt worry about the colour or design. Which was her own skill. It wasnt like she was bad, but she couldnt say that she was good either. She saw with her own eyes that Hazel was better at embroidering than her. But even so, she thought that her handiwork would make Gille a little bit happy, if he liked lions. Of course, she was a little embarrassed. Her handiwork couldnt bepared to the small starry sky that Gille had given her. Gille froze with the handkerchief in hand. (I wonder if I should have embroidered something a bit nicer on it and gave it to himter, after all) Cordelia had trouble looking up because he hadnt moved his hand. She could raise her face if he could just at least say something But the silence continued. (Could he be shocked?) Its not that bad, or so she wanted to think. Cordelia gradually became uneasy in the silence. (.. This cant go on.) Cordelia made up her mind and raised her face. If this silence is going to continue, then I dont even mind if he says its bad She was fuelled by that thought. Gille, who was reflected in her eyes, remained frozen on the spot, with his eyes wide open as he stared at the handkerchief in his hand. He looked just like a stone statue. Gille-sama? She understood that he wasnt disgusted, and that he was simply frozen on the spot. His shoulders started shaking after Cordelia asked her question, and he was no longer petrified. At the same time, he spread the handkerchief in his hand, and stared at it as if he was devouring it. Errm? Th-thanks! I was extremely, surprised. Im really, happy. He covered his mouth with both his hands, as soon as he said that, and turned away from her. She knew that he was extremely happy. So happy, that even she was getting embarrassed. I, Ill give you a new one once I get a little better at embroidering. She concluded that she had made the right choice in giving it to him, since he was that happy about it, but at the same time, she also thought that it hadnt been made that well. However, Gille looked at her as if she had just said something outrageous. No, I wont give this back to you. Why not? Its mine. Cordelia was dumbfounded for a second at how boldly and clearly Gille had stated that. He put his hand behind his back to dere that he wasnt giving it back to her, and the handkerchief disappeared from her field of vision. Then Ill give up on the idea of giving you something else. Him liking it that much meant that he was fine with that handkerchief. Cordelia didnt understand it very well, but she didnt need to snatch it from him if he said that it was fine with him. It was impossible for her to get it back from him in the first ce. But, Gille choked when Cordelia said that, Oof. His eyes wandered all over the ce, and his attitude was different from before; he looked as if he couldnt make up his mind. Cordelia wouldnt help but burst intoughter. Dilly. Yes? Thanks for today. I hope to see you soon. He spoke as he turned his back towards her and this time, he jumped off the balcony and disappeared. His figure ovepped with the one she saw at the evening party and, at the same time, she felt that she had grown used to seeing it. Does him improving in a short time mean that hed only recently started sneaking out from high ces? Of course, I dont have the skills to confirm this. The aura around her hadnt changed much, even though Gille had left, because he had little presence to start with. But, she certainly felt a sense of stillness around her when she could no longer see him or hear his voice. She could clearly hear the sounds of the curtains. She gasped when she heard that sound. Dammit. Whats the matter with me! I forgot to ask Gille-sama why hes interested in medicinal herbs, and what he was being taught. Ill ask him next time we meet. Cordelia said that as she slowly closed the window. The stars were still shining brightly in the room. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 2, Extra: A Holiday for Ms. Who Caught a Cold Volume 2, Extra: A Holiday for Ms. Who Caught a Cold Then, Ojou-sama, lets finish it here for today. Alright. After Cordelia had finished with her history lesson, and saw her tutor off, she felt as if her eyes were getting blurry and rubbed them. But, when she opened her eyes again, her vision returned to normal, and she couldnt feel anything odd about it. It must be my imagination, she reflected, and went to have lunch without a care. However, she strangely had no appetite and, in the end, she barely touched her food. I wonder, if its a cold. She whispered that to herself, and a shout came from behind her. WHAT?! The owner of that voice was Ronnie. Ronnie, whats wrong? Because, Ojou-sama, just now, you said cold, didnt you? Yes. Im feeling a little off. I wonder if I should rest. Cordelia tilted her head at Ronnie, who suddenly lost hisplexion. Are you okay? You look worse than me Well What am I saying? Please rest. Ojou-sama is still a child Huh, Ojou-sama?! I feel like his voice is so far away, even though hes being so loud, she thought, as her vision faded into ckness. ??????? Have you awoken? Emina? This is my room, isnt it? Yes. Ojou-sama has caught a cold. Emina spoke as she ced a pitcher on the side table. Perhaps, she has medicine too. But, this is just a cold. I copsed the moment I realized that I had a cold, so I wasnt nning on not taking care of myself. . Its just a cold, isnt it? Yes. But Ojou-sama is still not an adult. I have a feeling Ronnie said the same thing before I copsed. You dont have to treat me like that much of a child. She thought that, but Emina must have seen right through her. Ojou-sama has a lot of magic power, so its easier for you to take a turn for the worse. First, please drink this medicine. She listened to Emina as she recalled,e to think of it, Ive heard that before. She hadnt been sick, ever since she had caught that disease when she was three, but apparently, she would be like this, even from a cold, because of how high her magic power was. She once again realized that having a lot of magic power wasnt always a good thing. Cordelia drank her medicine with Eminas help. The salty taste of the medicine spread throughout her mouth. Frankly speaking, it was bad. You probably wont catch a cold once your body is steady enough. Besides, Ojou-sama has ovee a great disease. Thats why, youll be able get well soon, if you rest properly. Really? Yes, that was what the doctor said. But, you will be having another medical exam. Apparently the doctor had already examined her, so she probably didnt have too much to worry about. But she had a feeling that her body felt more sluggish than it did when she was in the greenhouse. Will I get better in 3 days? I would hate it if I dont, Cordelia thought while speaking, but Emina opened her eyes in surprise. Emina? Well Ojou-sama, the doctor said that you would probably get better in 10 days. Eeh. 10 days!? She shouted, which caused the damage to rebound to her head. She held her head in pain, and Emina said, Please rest for a while. Cordelia obediently followed her instructions. It felt as if a chime was being struck in her head, and it was impossible for her to do anything else. But.. 10 days? Its such a waste of time to be sick for that long, she thought. However, she didnt have time to think about it anymore, and immediately fell asleep while having a nightmare. I definitely wont catch a cold again, Cordelia had no choice but to vow that. She could do absolutely nothing for three days; rather, her condition got worse. However, she was able to get up, a bit, two days after that. The things in her room multiplied while she was resting; there were flowers, flower vases, and stuffed animals so big that they could even hug her. The giant stuffed animals were bought by Elvis and Isma. An extremely cool man and a young sparkling man were both carrying those big stuffed animals. She had only been half-conscious at that time, so she couldnt burn the image in her mind. It was really unfortunate that she could only recall it vaguely. Ojou-sama, I have brought your meal. Thanks, Emina. And Vernoux-sama has sent you a letter. From Vernoux-sama? Isnt that a box rather than a letter? Vernouxs name and the word letter. Cordelia frowned, because they didnt go together. To be ruder, she even thought, Vernoux-sama can write a letter? She opened it after shed finished her meal. Inside was an envelope and paper, as well as a small box. Cordelia picked up the paper first, and there were only three lines written on it. Hows your cold? I delivered Gilles letter. Get better soon, since I want to eat some sweets. She had to postpone her verdict on whether or not Vernoux could write a letter. Im sure he didnt have to write this in a hurry, so why is his letter like a memo? But, this does seem like him. And maybe He had written this memo because he was so worried, Cordelia thought. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to pick up his pen. However, she concluded that the other envelope was a letter from Gille, from reading the memo. The envelope was thin, and she could tell that there were only one or two sheets of paper in there. You dont have to read this if youre tired. The letter that began with those words was different from the one Vernoux had written; those words indicated Gilles concern for her. Did you sleep well? I was going to send you something that was good for colds, but Vernoux stopped me. He said that theres no way you wouldnt have it at the Pameradia House, and that it would be rubbish. I really wanted toe visit you, but its right before the Founding Festival, and I was told that it was impossible for me to do so. She was extremely thankful to the person who stopped Gille as she read that sentence. Gille had a lot of magic power. She wouldnt be able to look him in the face if she had passed the cold onto him, even if it wasnt before the Founding Festival. (Its enough for me that you wanted to visit, Gille-sama.) Even she knew that Gille wasnt one to say ttering words. He had tried to visit her, even though he didnt like to show himself to others. That was enough. You really dont need to reply to this letter, so rest well. But let me give you this one gift because I think that youll get bored when you get a little better. Try listening to it if you want. She looked at the little box, that Gille had gifted her, after shed read thest bit of the letter. He wrote try listening to it, but what does he mean? She thought, as she took it out. Its a music box. On the box, that was just big enough to fit on her hand, there was a carving of a rose. As she lightly turned the winding key, and opened the box, she heard a calm and affectionate sounding from within. And inside it, there was a single, round crystal ball, that served as a charm, and it, too, was wrapped in a red cloth with the charm pattern embroidered on it. She could tell that the embroidery was sewn with great care, however the stitches were actually a little misaligned, asserting itself to be the hard work of an amateur. ( Dont tell me Gille-sama did this?) This clearly wasnt bought. But, she had never heard of a noble male doing needlework before. (If the person who had embroidered this was really Gille-sama Then he must have been really worried about me.) She had seen Elvis and Isma, so she knew how worried they were. She had even heard from Emina that Ronnie had been strangely responsible, and he hesitated to enter her room, even though he was worried. To enter Ojou-samas room while she is resting is He had said. Emina also said that Lara, who should have also been isted, since she held arge amount of magic power, had also caught a cold before, and she was restless with worry. But as for Gille, she could tell that he was worried from his letter, but she honestly couldnt imagine what his reaction was. Yet, she could imagine what reaction Vernoux had. A smile naturally appeared on her face, and she picked up the bell on the side table. The bell jingled quietly and Emina immediately appeared. Emina, I have a request. Could you get me some paper and a pen? Ojou-sama, are you okay? Yes, Ill be writing it here so itll be fine. She would make Emina worry more if her letters were shaking. So, she was going to stop writing if all her handwriting would cause Emina to worry. (But, I have to write if I can. Gille-sama said I didnt have to reply to him, but I want to reassure him.) Of course, she wanted to reassure Vernoux as well. They couldnt see each other and couldnt evenmunicate properly, so he might keep worrying about her. Therefore, she wanted to tell him that she was fine. But they might get angry at me if I write a lot. I have to make it brief. That is the most important thing. Now then, how do I thank someone in a short sentence? She wondered. 8 days after shed caught a cold. Cordelia wasnt energetic enough to walk around the room yet, but she had recovered enough to get up and walk to the sofa by herself. The letter that she had written on the fifth day was delivered to Gille and Vernoux on the sixth day, and shed received a reply from them both the next day that said, You have to sleep, go rest. The two worried too much, even though she had said she was fine. But she was reluctant to write letters, since they had gone that far to remind her of that. So I cant write them a reply until Im actually well? I cant tell how well I have to be so that I can dere that. Of course, if the doctor says Im fine, then it should be fine Cordelia thought that as she softly slipped out of bed. It was still a bit tiring for her to be up for a long time, but her body ached if she slept for too long. I want to think that theyll forgive me for moving a little, she thought as she moved to the sofa. (But Otou-sama and Onii-sama will probably get angry if they find out that I got up.) But, she also felt bored from just sitting on the sofa. Cordelia looked around the room and saw the sewing box on the edge of the table. She pulled the box towards her without hesitating and opened the lid; then she picked up some yarn that had been ced inside. (I wonder if there arent any good designs. If possible, Id like to make something like a charm) She had been dyed because of her cold, but she had originally wanted to give Gille a more precise embroidery. Therefore, as an apology for making him worry about her, she wanted to make him something more appropriate. (Vernoux-sama mightugh at this But I think Gille-sama would be happy with anything, since he likes that poorly crafted handkerchief.) If she wanted to give presents as an apology, then Gille wasnt the only person she had to give one to. Vernoux had also worried about her. It was impossible for her to only give one of them a present, when both of them had worried about her. No Its not enough to just give it to the two of them, in the first ce. Thats right, I have to give something to Otou-sama and Onii-sama too. Ah, but then Ill also have to give one to Emina and Ronnie, and then Lara too She began to think that, and then wondered how many pieces she needed. Her face twitched. She was aware that she wasnt that good at embroidery, that she could embroider that many gifts. I, Im sure Ronnie would be fine with just food. Yeah, Im certain. Of course, Vernoux-sama is the same, but I didnt want to leave him out when I think about Gille-sama But then, I wonder if its better to give Ronnie the same thing? Of course, there wasnt anyone there to answer Cordelias question. She questioned herself and gave a long sigh. I need a minimum of seven. I can do this. Lets think carefully about the designs and colours. However, if she were to embroider seven designs, then she didnt think she could send a letter stating I have gotten better. (I can make Gille-sama and Vernoux-samas first, but thats also a little) At least, she was also worried that it would be a spoiler, since she would probably be giving Vernouxs present to him under the watchful eye of one of the servants. In the first ce, it would be embarrassing if they thought she was giving him special treatment, because she had prioritised his present. Ye-yeah. And, I could go to the handicraft store when I get well enough to walk around town. I dont have as much yarn as Hazel-sama, so its not a bad idea to go see them myself. Besides, I can find out what Gille-sama likes from Vernoux-sama Ah, of course, I n to ask Vernoux-sama what he likes as well Cordelia muttered as she gradually spoke faster, and thest bit sounded as if she had choked on her words. She coughed violently, and Emina immediately came into the room. Ojou-sama, you still have to rest. I, Im sorry, Emina. She apologised in between her coughs, which still hadnt stopped, while being guided back to her bed by Emina. And, upon returning, Emina took the embroidery thread that she was still holding onto. I will tidy this up. Th-thanks She actually wanted to gaze upon the colour to ponder some more, but she wasnt able to, because Emina couldnt let a coughing person stay up. Cordelia understood that and didntin. Ojou-sama, the most important thing for a sick person is the recovery period. Yes, I was nning to understand that. But she slept so much that she wasnt even tired anymore, so she wanted to get up for a little. She really wanted to write a letter stating that she was well. In fact, she was mostly fine now. But in contrast to her thoughts, Emina had a really cold expression on her face. Everyone will get worried, this time, if your cold were to recur. Youre right, Im sorry. Emina made a lot of sense, and Cordelia apologised meekly. If you really want to embroider, then I will teach you when you get better. Im extremely happy at the offer, but I also want to give Emina something, so it might be tricky She thought that as her drowsiness strangely got stronger. (Everyone in this house might be spoiling me, after all.) She thought, as she was invited into dreand. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 2, Epilogue: The Strength the Prince Wishes For Volume 2, Epilogue: The Strength the Prince Wishes For Say Gille. Today youre in such a good mood that its eerie. I couldnt help but tilt my head at Vernoux, who said that so abruptly. Its so rude of you to say that its eerie. Do I look that happy to you? Yeah. You should learn self-control if you dont realise it yourself. Theres nothing good about a future king who lets his feelings show on his face. Fix that right now. I looked at Vernoux, who had said that firmly, and sighed on purpose. Sure, I was in a good mood, but I wasnt nning on advertising it so someone could point it out. So, it was a little surprising; especially the eerie part. You dont have to worry about it, you know I have always acted properly until now, dont you, Vernoux? Until now, that is. When I look at you now, I cant help but worry about when your mask will fall off. Its rude to say its a mask. But, I cant help but act this way now, can I? Youre the only person here after all. It was tiring to be tense when I dont have to be. And what Vernoux had just said didnt just apply to me. Vernoux was talking to GillenotSylvester, so we werepletely in private mode. I guess were even. Well, dont overdo it. Vernoux, who received my gaze, said, and then shrugged his shoulders. It seemed that he understood that. It might have been toote to say it, but the reason why Im in such a good mood is that I was finally able to meet Dilly, after four years. And I even got to meet her twice. I couldnt help but be happy. Our letter exchange continued without pause, but I never had the chance to see how much she had changed. Its great that I dont have to be jealous of Vernoux for a while. I think it was a coincidence, but Vernoux probably didnt have the golden lion embroidery that matched my eyes. Speaking of Vernoux, he would probably say something like, Its not like Im jealous of you. And now, I was writing letters addressed to Dilly as Gille. I felt like I could write a lot more in them than I did before. Youre really fuel-efficient. I couldnt tell if he was shocked or amazed. But, it couldnt mean anything good, since Vernoux was the one who was saying it. I admit that I was too happy, but what is this next part? I dont even know why he brought up fuel in the first ce. Vernoux, who was receiving my stare, grinned unpleasantly. Even if you say that you met her, you couldnt even tell her that youre Sylvester, and she runs away straight away if you try to talk to her as Sylvester. You spoke to her at the Hale mansion as Gille. Even so, youre happy about that, and thats why youre fuel-efficient. I still dont know why shes avoiding me, I looked at Vernoux, who was speaking and thought that. Vernoux certainly had the power to change a flower garden into a snowy field. My bad. Dont re at me. Im not. But, I did make a chance for you to meet Dilly, you know? And Im thankful for that. I wouldnt have been able to meet Dilly, or exchange letters with her, without Vernouxs help. ( She still avoids me, even after four years, huh.) To be honest, I would like to know why she was avoiding me. As long as I know that, then I might be able to dispel my fear. Speaking of which, I recently heard this from the magician at Dillys house. Mm? Dilly said she liked knights before, right? Apparently thats because she was using Earl Pameradia as reference. I thought he had seen right through me, and was going to give me some advice, but he uttered something unexpected. Hah? Well, the usual magician told me, When Ojou-sama was younger, she told Master I will marry Otou-sama!. Why did your conversation turn that way? Well, I wasnt going to ask about Dillys taste in men or anything. The conversation just ended up that way. Vernoux often talked about theFunny and Odd Magician. He was probably talking about that magician, this time as well. I dont know much about him, since the only contact Ive had with him, was when I saw him for a moment, when I first met Dilly. But, I somehow get that this magician knows Dilly well, from the way Vernoux acts. Gille? Nothing. I was just thinking that its surprising. So, she also says things like that. Well, it doesnt seem to be her pattern. I didnt say that. Isnt it cute? Its just that I thought that Dilly is mature, so Im a little surprised. When, and in what situation, did she say it? Even though I thought that, I was a little puzzled by the seriousness of those words. The Earl, huh I knew that Dilly seems to be attracted to knights. I cant be a knight, but I intend to do my best to be like a knight, even if just by a little. But, I never imagined that the knight that Dilly was speaking of was the Earl. Earl Pameradia, the person who she might have based her ideals of a knight on. I have seen him around the castle before, but Ive never had a deep conversation with him. However, I have heard of his past achievements and a lot of rumours about him. (If I get to know the Earl, then I might be able to understand a little about what Dilly thinks about.) But, how do create the opportunity to interact with him? It might be a bit easier for me to create the opportunity if I was an adult. I couldnt help but resent the fact that I was still a child. ??????? It seemed that I was very lucky. The situation that I thought was helpless, wasnt blocked on all sides. Sylvester. Its nearly your birthday, isnt it? Yes, father. It happened when I passed by my father in the corridor. My father was particrly busytely, and he didnt talk to me much. However, I was honestly happy that he had remembered my birthday. Is there anything you want? Dont be afraid to tell me. Father said that to me every year, on my birthday. However, up until now, I had only one thing to say to his kind words. Which wereAnything father gives me would make me happy. Of course, it wasnt like I didnt want anything, but I was satisfied with the usual things. There are times when I wanted something new, but I was satisfied with buying it with the money I received, so I couldnte up with anything I particrly needed. I was going to give him the same answer this year when I suddenly noticed. I was a little worried about whether I could say it. But, father noticed the change in my attitude. Whats wrong, Sylvester? Well Erm Its rare for you to stammer. If you have something you want, then just tell me. I cant give you an answer if you dont tell me. Father. Is it fine if its not an object? I received his words, and asked a little haltingly. Are you nning to say something interesting? I want to have a match with Earl Pameradia. With Elvis, is it? Father opened his eyes wide with surprise, because he hadnt expected that request. Elvis is certainly a peerless master swordsman. But you have a teacher, dont you? Of course I respect my teacher. And, its not like Im asking the Earl to teach me. I simply want to exchange swords with him. Why do you want that? The Earl, whose strength I have heard of, I want to experience it. Of course, I had the option of asking to talk to the Earl, without wishing to have a match with him. But, the Earl is Dillys ideal knight. I want to experience his figure as he swings his sword up close. Even though he has retired from the knights, he is still known as the best swordsman in this kingdom, and I thought that the quickest way is to see that for myself. It might be a foolish idea, but the Earl is someone whom I am interested in, even if Dilly wasnt involved, I thought as I looked seriously at father. Fathers eyes widened at my words and then heughed. Hahaa, I dont know if youll be any match for him. But, its interesting. Itll be good if youre crushed into little pieces, and have your immaturity engraved into you. Ill tell the Earl that he doesnt need to restrain himself. But, dont get hurt on your own birthday. I thought, you dont have to tell me, at my father who wasughing heartily. Of course, I didnt think I would win, or get away unscathed, but he wouldnt be punished even if he prayed for a good fight. Oh my goodness. Earl Pameradia was immediately brought to the castle, the next day, thanks to fathers thoughtfulness, and I couldnt help but realise immediately that it was a mistake. Father told the Earl, with an exaggerated gesture, Dont hesitate and beat him, and the Earl obeyed his words. As a result, I was literally quite helpless. That day, I couldnt do anything at all, except for moving the Earls hands. The Earl, who hadnt even moved from his spot since the beginning, bowed at father and left after father said, Sorry for troubling you, Elvis. Ill count on you again. My breathing had risenpletely. The Earl didnt take a single step during the match. He simply reflected my sword. I was force to understand, however reluctant, that he seemed to be using my strength to sometimes reflect my sword and sometimes repel it. I dont know what the Earl was thinking, but I realised that he was proud of his remarkable ability. Sylvester. Do you understand Elvis strength now? Father Would you allow me to continue crossing swords with the Earl? I conveyed my wish to father who was speaking cheerfully. Father looked as if he had been caught off guard, but then heughed hearty in the next second. And, the evening four days after I first asked for a match with Earl Pameradia. Can you stand up, Your Highness? The Earl was holding a practice sword, and he was looking down at me emotionlessly. His voice wasnt filled with worry at all. He was just asking me if I could continue or not. Im still okay, so I started to stand up as I said that, but my legs got tangled and I fell down on my butt. The Earl silently sheathed his sword. Lets end here for today. Any more than this and youll just get hurt. Shall I send you to your room? No, its fine. Ill rest for a bit before going back. Then, please excuse me. The Earl left while saying that. The Earl also didnt move his foot at all today. Of course, I didnt think that my skills would improve dramatically in a few days, so it wasnt strange. But its really frustrating. Up until now, there might not have been anyone who has been confronted with such an overwhelming difference. I thought up until there, and gasped. Earl! Thanks for today too. I forgot to tell him the important thing. The Earl turned back at my voice and said, His Highness instructed me to, so please dont mind, before he started walking once again. For some reason, his figure ovepped with Cordelias when she met Sylvester, the other day. It seems like its easy for people. in the Pameradia House to run away from me. Its still fine, I wanted to say it again. Youll just get hurt. I couldnt reply to the Earl when he said that. If only I was stronger Even though I thought that, my body couldnt follow at all. After my first match with the Earl, my sword teacher had said, If you can train your body, then the things you can do will naturally increase. I dont think that hes wrong. But I get a little frustrated when I think, isnt there some way I can do a little more, right now? I slowly stood up, but I didnt feel like going back to my room yet, so I sat down on the edge of the flower bed. I dont know how much time had passed since then, but it was around the time when the colour in the sky started to change. Your Highness? What are you doing here alone? I was surprised that someone had spoken to me, but I was even more surprised that the person who had called out to me was the Earls son, and he was carrying a package with both hands. So its you, Isma. Isma Ismael Pameradia. Unlike the Earl, he had a gentle smile, and was a kind person; he talked to me asionally when Im alone. However, he wasnt the type of person to suck up to me. I feel like Isma is talking to me from a guardians perspective. I also think that if he thinks about his sister Dilly, then he would be worried about me, since Im the same age as her. I thought that and Isma slowly bent down to the same level as me, who was sitting. This is the result of me asking for a match with the Earl. Earl? Dont tell me its my father? Yes, thats right. Apparently Isma didnt know that I had wanted to have a match with the Earl. Now that I think about it, the Earl didnt seem like he was the type of person to tell this to people, one by one. Isma widened his eyes when he heard that and then smiled wryly. My father is strong, isnt he? Yeah. Even though the Earl was only countering my attacks, he still struck in the ces where I was careless I thought that I might be able to do better before, but I couldnt at all. Is that so? Why are you smiling? Isma is the type of person to always smiles anyway, but this smile is definitely different. As I thought that, Isma put a hand to his mouth to try suppress his smile and said, Im sorry. I had the same feelings as Your Highness when I was younger, so I understand it well. Really? Yes. Ismas answer was surprising. Of course, I can image that Isma had a childhood, but Isma was a man who excelled amongst the knights. I couldnt imagine him being in the same situation as me, where he was helpless. Do you doubt me? No, I dont It was when I was a child, so father was younger and his power was still unmatched. And he wasnt as soft as he is now, so I was really depressed on days when I had to practice. So even something like that happens to you, Isma? Yes, of course. Isma. Do you think I could be stronger? If he had the same thoughts as me when he was younger, then would I be able to gain the power topete with that sword on equal footing someday? I thought, while looking straight into Ismas eyes. I want him to tell me that I could. I wanted those reassuring words from a person who had experienced that before. But the words that Isma uttered were different. Your Highness, what is the definition of strongto you? If you can decide that, then it is possible. Does Your Highness wish for strong militarypower? I, who was asked that question, couldnt answer straight away, and flinched for an instant. Isma smiled at me. Hesitate, Your Highness. And then, materialise your strong self. Isma said that and I nodded reflectively. Then, I became aware of it. Ah, so this is the kind of adults around Dilly. Seems like Im still not a match. I thought that, and once again resolved myself and nodded strongly. Your Highness, it will be dark outside soon. I will send you to your room. Ah. But, arent you still in the middle of something? Hes probably still in the middle of an errand, since hes holding a package. I didnt mind returning to somewhere like my room by myself, I thought and Isma looked at the package in my sight and briefly denied, No. This package was sent by my little sister. Package? From Cordelia-sama? Yes. You know my sister, dont you Your Highness. Yeah. I met her at the ntheim House. I also hear a lot about her from Vernoux. He desperately swallowed the words that he was going to say on reflex; From Dilly? It wasnt a surprise for Sylvester to know Cordelia, but he had no reason to call her intimately by the name Dilly. If I could call her that, then I would be able to hear more about her. I got disappointed when I thought that, but I definitely wont say it. This is the materials for thepress that I received from my sister. You use it by mixing it with water and adding a towel. Apress, is it? I wont give this to you, you know? He said a bit yfully, but maybe he didnt know that those words disheartened me more than he could imagine. I knew that it was a selfishint, but forgive me, just for today, for being a little jealous of him. I slowly stood up and returned to my room with Isma. Its nearly time for the Founding Festival, isnt it? Yes, it is. I replied to Isma, who was looking at the people, who were carrying cloth decorations, as he said that, and once again thought, its already time for the Founding Festival this year. It was the biggest festival in the kingdom. And, I took the opportunity to ask Isma a single question. Will Cordelia-sama being to the castle? A part of the castle would be opened to the general public, so people who didnt usuallye here would be able toe. But then again, in Dillys case, she gets invited to visit, but she doesnt No, it isnt necessarily true that Dilly refused, just because the Earl did, so the Founding Festival might be a different story. However, Isma, who was tilting his head, answered easily. No, she wont be. Neither my father, brother, nor I could take her here around that time. I see. I didnt ask any more than that, as not to sound strangely suspicious. Of course, I was disheartened. I hope that the festival will be good this year too. Yeah. It would be good if everyone could enjoy the festival. Thats what I also wish for. I might not be able to meet Dilly, but I hope that I can do my duty well, and after the Founding Festival is over, Ill go to meet her as Gille. Because I probably wont be able to make Dilly pay attention to me if Im someone who cant fulfil his own duty. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 2, Act 21: Pameradia House’s Eldest Brother Volume 2, Act 21: Pameradia Houses Eldest Brother Time was slowly ticking away in the Pameradia greenhouse, as it received warm sunlight today also. Cordelia was enjoying her time, while drinking tea, but, as if cutting through her mood, the sounds of footsteps, the door opening, and a cheerful voice following it, echoed in the room. Ojou-sama, look at this writing tool! I think its be a wonderful writing tool!! The voice belonged to a small servant of the Pameradia House, Lara. Lara, who had entered the greenhouse while grandly hoisting the pencil, that Cordelia had entrusted her to produce, walked up to Cordelia and presented her with a piece of paper. On the paper were words written by that pencil. Oh my, its true. The letters look very clear now. Lara, who saw that Cordelia was surprised when she had received the paper, put her hands on her waist and posed in a triumph way. But, that was why Cordelia couldnt help but say, But, your test-writing has some mistakes in it. Id be happy if you pretend that you didnt see that. Unfortunately, I want to see it written neat and clear. Also, dont forget to open the door quietly. Lara, who had already finished Aishasdy training, hadnt behaved like that for a long time, so Cordelia could guess that she was that happy. Cordelia was also happy, and she thought that Laras behaviour was cute. But it was also bad to let the other servants see her act like that. See, Lara. Thats why I told you to calm down, didnt I? The next person to slowly appear was the analysis magician of the Pameradia House, and Cordelias assistant, Ronnie Eris. He was a talented person who had gotten excellent results at the Royal Magic Academy, but he was also a frivolous person, who acted as he please, which caused his colleagues to give him candid advice. But, Cordelia weed his easy-going personality, so it wasnt a problem at all. However, whenever Lara didnt behave very well, she would say, Its Ronnies fault for teaching me like that! , so she often thought, shouldnt Ronnie behave reliably to a certain degree? But, she also thought that it wouldnt be like him. Ojou-sama, whats wrong? Youre frowning; it would be bad if the wrinkles stay that way. Right. Just because I thought it, doesnt mean itll work out somehow. Its nothing. Cordelia replied curtly to Ronnie, who was looking at her curiously, and once again dropped her eyes onto the piece of paper that shed received from Lara. If good writing tools can be made like this, then I want some cheaper paper next time. Once these writing tools werepleted, they would be distributed to school children in Pameradia fief, including Caina Vige. It would be necessary to develop bread to be used as erasers, but pencils were easier than pens to use as a writing tool. However, she also wanted to prepare paper next time, if they could erase things and the amount of writing they did increased. Ronnie, could I ask you to procure paper at the Eris Firm? I can consult these things with him because hes the third son of an extremely wealthy merchant house, right? Cordelia thought, but Lara was the one who voiced her question. Say, Ronnie. Eris Firm is that big shop, right? Oh? Have you never heard Ronnies full name before, Lara? It urred to Cordelia, as she looked at Lara, that they hadnt had the chance to tell each other their full names. It was probably because Lara had only stated her name, so Ronnie followed suit. It seemed that theyd lost the chance to tell each other their full names, since they already knew each others first names. In fact, if Lara asked him, then Ronnie wouldnt hide it. Well, its huge. Nevertheless, it seemed he had a hard time answering, and he looked as if he was hesitating. But, Lara didnt seem to care about how he was acting. Ronnie is a young master?! Cordelia couldnt help butugh at how honestly surprised Lara was. Lara had her eyes wide in surprise, but Ronnie was the same. Young master. Young master, huh. Young master. It was an extremely cute word to describe the adult Ronnie, and Cordelia couldnt help but mutter it back. O-ojou-sama, please dontugh Your shoulders are shaking. Because, you know But, yes, Ronnie is a young master. Ah, I told you to stop already! Cordelia teased him, and Ronnie turned red and countered back. It was a rare look on Ronnie. He became sulkier as Cordelia couldnt stop her giggling. Lara stared at them and came to some kind of understanding. I see. So thats why Ronnie drinks tea so elegantly. You think so? He always cks off so much, but when he holds a cup I wonder if its the way he uses his fingers. Its very courteous. I think his fingertips are different than normal. Lara said that, and Cordelia was a little surprised. You pay a lot of attention to him. N No! I was watching him! Mm? Whats the difference? She wondered, but if she thought about it, the topic had already strayed quite a bit. First, lets go back to talking about the paper, Cordelia changed what she was thinking. The price of paper used on a daily basis in the kingdom wasnt terribly high, but it was still expensive. There were a lot of cases where people couldnt remember things if they didnt write them down, so it was probably beneficial for them to get a bundle of cheap paper for learning. It also wasnt bad for them to pack all their words together on each piece of paper, but it would be inconvenient when they review it. Ronnie, were going to talk about the paper again, but is it possible for us to procure cheap paper from the firm, even if the quality drops slightly? Well I dont think its impossible. The firm doesnt stock things that are not of good quality, because that is their policy, but they use it in the store. Shall I arrange for a sample to be sent over? Thanks. I should be thanking you too. My family has been telling me to do sales promotions. But Well, it might be good to getpetitive quotes. I know other paper manufacturers and wholesalers. If that way is cheaper, then itll be better for your finances, right? Thanks. You reallyck business skills, dont you Ronnie? Cordelia said jokingly, and Ronnie looked irritated. Aaaaaaah! Of course, you cant tell my family! Ive been told that I have no talent for business, even at the best of times! Fufu, of course I wont say anything. It would be terrible if you said that your job is bad and quit. Oh, that wouldnt happen even if you told on me. Its easy to work here and I cant afford to pay the Magic Academy tuition by myself. The tea is also delicious. Oh my, is that so? Even so, wouldnt it be more convenient for him if I dont say anything? she thought and smiled wryly. After that, they continued to chatter, and Ronnie opened his mouth as if he remembered something. Ah,e to think of it, theres a rumour going around the mansion. What is it about? They said that Cyrus-sama is finally going to marry. Well, even if they say that, hes been engaged for a long time, so it should be about time for him to get married Mm If I remember correctly, hes engaged to thedy of the Alcott House Right? Lara nced at Ronnie, who was hazily trying to recall information, and cleared her throat once. Then, she spoke when their attention was on her. Christina Alcott-sama. Her father is Earl Alcott, who focuses on silk manufacturing. They produced half the dress fabrics presented to the Royal family and they live in Flora. Lara. How do you know such detailed information? Its important information for someone who serves nobledies, right? Aisha-sensei told me that its better for me to know these things. Ronnie was surprised, and Cordelia curtly stated, Correct, at Lara, who looked as if she was having too much fun. So, that Christina-sama will be your Onee-sama, right Ojou-sama? I hope shes a good person. Of course, Ive met her before. Shes extremely beautiful and quiet. Christina Alcott. A gentle woman with gentle white-beige hair and dark green eyes. And, the Pameradia Houses eldest son, who is going to marry her, Cyrus Pameradia, resembled their father so much that people around them thought, Im sure Elvis-sama looked like this when he was younger. He was also the deputymander of the 1st Imperial Guards Unit, and he has won martial artspetitions many times. He also seemed to be good at studying, from what she could tell from the books he ordered for the library. She had heard that Cyrus and Christina got engaged when he was seven and she was three. The painting of the two when they were together looked as if they were angels. And, the appearance of the two together now gave off an ambience like a story. Both of them were quiet, so they looked as if they were real paintings. That was how quiet the both of them were. Yes, extremely. (Theyre really both too quiet.) If the mood isnt bad, whether their lively or quiet, then its fine, Cordelia thought. However, she was worried when she thought that Christina might be a dociledy. The Pameradia House was a little dangerous. It was a house where spies and assassin-like people get sent to, even though it was rare. She was worried that a dociledy would faint if she heard about that. Cordelia wasnt suggesting that Christina was faint-hearted, but it wasnt something that happened in other Houses. ( No, perhaps the me who isnt scared of this is also a part of me. I wonder if Ive be numb to it.) Cordelia wanted to ask Ronnie about how many incidents had urred in the past year, but she decided not to because Lara was there. She didnt want Lara to be worried by strange things. And, the number of attacks could probably be counted on one hand, and even in the worst case, two hands were enough. (But, its difficult to image that Earl Alcott didnte up with any countermeasures after he decided his daughters engagement at three.) She didnt know which side suggested the engagement, but he probably predicted that someone without courage could not be a wife of the Pameradia House. Her mother, who had abandoned everything, was probably an exception, but status, history, wealth and fame The jealousy one received from those, increased the higher the position got. Therefore, a certain amount of courage was needed for one not to be crushed Or so it seemed. If so, then the problem would be Yes, thats right. Ojou-sama, whats wrong? Onii-sama is a man of few words, so I wondered how he conversed with Christina-sama. I dont think that they would have a cold rtionship, like our parents do, but do they get along well? Cordelia felt a little bit uneasy about that. (I dont think they have a bad rtionship, but I wonder How is it for people who have their engagements decided at a young age?) Ive never been in that position, so I dont know. If I was obliged to ept it then Cordelia thought, and her expression became grim. Ahaha. They talk like normal, dont they? Ronnieughed loudly at Cordelias concern, but then he gradually tilted his head in puzzlement. I have a feeling Ive never heard more than ten words from Cyrus-sama. No, I dont think thats possible Its a mystery. I wish that Cyrus-oniisama talks more in front of Christina-sama Cordelia thought, and she heard the sound of the greenhouse door opening. She slowly looked in that direction and saw Cyrus, whom they were just talking about. Cordelia, are you free? C-cryus-oniisama!! Sorry, did I surprise you? Cyrus, who looked like Elvis, also had the same expressions as him In other words, he was expressionless. Cordelia quickly shook her head, No, at Cyrus, whose voice even resembled Elviss. What seems to be the matter? Christina ising to the Royal Capital for the Founding Festival. Oh my, it has been a long time. The Founding Festival. This festival celebrated the day the founding king of Crista Kingdom got crowned. The festival started with a parade seven days earlier, a celebration ceremony which had been continually performed since ancient times, and the opening of part of the castle. Each day was also packed with many events, such as demonstrations by knights and martial arts tournaments open to the public. A lot of tourists came to the Royal Capital at that time of the year to participate in such big events. Thereupon, with that, a lot of peddlers also gathered at the Royal Capital, and a part of the za became a market, which normally couldnt be seen there or so she had heard. However, Cordelia had never been able to see the festival. That wasnt because she didnt want to. Instead, she did. However, people gathering here meant that her father, Elvis, and her two knight brothers had more work to do. Even if someone were to apany her, they would probably worry about a child being in a crowd of people. (It pains me to trouble Otou-sama when he probably thinks about my welfare a lot.) Otou-sama might make arrangements if I say that I want to go. But I feel bad if I say something unreasonable during a period when hes probably tired. And even if I dont go now, I should be able to go once I grow up When she thought that, she couldnt help but endure. So, even though she was jealous that Christina was participating in the festival, she wondered why he came here to tell her that and waited for him to keep talking. She will stay at the Royal Capital for a while, even after the Founding Festival has ended. Okay. She said that she wanted to see the Royal Capital after the Founding Festival. Her maid isnt familiar with the Royal Capital. Do you mind lending her Emina? I see, if thats the case then there was no one more suitable for the job then Emina, she thought. Emina, the maid in charge of Cordelia, was used to the Royal Capital and she used to be a noble, so she also knew a lot about noble aesthetics. It would also be reassuring for Christina since she would probably be anxious to be in an unfamiliar ce. I dont mind. I will tell Emina. Cordelia would also be delighted if being guided around the Royal Capital by Emina, would ease any anxiety Christina had about living in the Royal Capital in the future. But, in contrast to Cordelia who had replied with a smile on her face, Cyrus was silent, and he stared at her expressionlessly. Onii-sama? Is something wrong? Did he want to talk to me about something else? She tilted her head in wonder, and Cyrus spoke after a moment of silence. You talk to her as well. He spoke again, and Cordelia was a little surprised. There is a ten-year difference between us, so we both act a bit reserved to the other; but we did talk to each other if we have time when we meet. Although, Christina doese here to meet Cyrus-oniisama, so we couldnt talk for a long time She thought up until there, and then suddenly realised a reason for it. Onii-sama has to work Isnt that right? Yeah. Yes, their appointment was different from usual, and was at the end of the Founding Festival. Cyruss work didnt finish when the festival ended, and his various routine duties probably umted. It was hardly surprising considering his position. Okay, Onii-sama. Cyrus nodded at Cordelias reply. But while replying, her thoughts were mixed. (But Its a shame since they finally got a chance to meet.) She did think that it couldnt be helped, and she knew that there was nothing she could do about it. Cyrus also didnt seem like he was disappointed. But, that also made her anxious. (No, Onii-sama always shows no expression. And, conversely, I should think of this as a chance. I will also be living with Christina-sama for several years. This is a great opportunity to get along with her.) Cordelia rethought positively. If so, then I want to spend a lot of time with her. Then, she came up with a n. Onii-sama. Would I be able to join Christina-sama on her tour of the Royal Capital? If its possible, then I can talk to her a lot. Cyrus remained silent at Cordelias proposal. He seemed to be thinking about something, but she couldnt tell, since his expression didnt change. After a little while, he spoke, while remaining expressionless. I dont mind, if youre not too tomboyish. You also need to get permission from father and Christina. What conduct is he referring to when he said too tomboyish? Even though she thought that, she still replied firmly. She coulde up with a few conducts that Cyruss words were referring to, but she hadnt intended for him to know about them As expected from the next head of house. Cordelia broke out in cold sweat, but the conversation had already ended for him. Have you ever heard of the name Clive Leif Eames? Huh? Yes, if its the name Hes Marquis Eamess son, is he not? She was surprised by the sudden name and quickly dragged out the information from her mind. I have never spoken to him before, but I have heard rumours that he has returned from his study abroad. But, just because she knew the name didnt mean that Clive was someone she knew. They were different in age, and she didnt know what he looked like, at all. However, in contrast to Cordelias curiosity, Cyrus looked like he understood something. Onii-sama? No, I was asked what kind of person you were at the castle the other day. Why did he ask about me? I dont know, thats why I asked you. But, it might be linked to research if youve never talked to him before. Research? Is that a word used for humans? Cordelia doubted, so she repeated the word and Cyrus nodded. The son of Marquis Eames is the same as the son of Marquis ntheim; they both stay by the side of the Crown Prince. But then, this is a recent thing Since he returned from abroad. Hes a bit older, so it seems like hell be used as an overseer. What does that have to do with me? He might have wanted to ascertain His Highnesss queen candidates. Cyrus spoke lightly, and Cordelia nearly tensed her face. In a contrasting mood, Lara secretly raised her voice in surprise, Wow. I, impossible. I wouldnt say that if you think about your lineage and age. But Thats right, His Highness is close to that Vernoux-sama. When ites to love, he might be free to choose who he loves, just like the ntheim House. If he makes up his mind, then he might even wee someone from town. She said that while equipping her sense, in response to Cyrus. She desperately pulled out materials for refuting, but her own im shouldnt be too bizarre. However, one could even say it was only wishful thinking, since she had never interacted with that person before (But, at least in the game, the Prince didnt ce value on social status.) Leaving aside whether he was influenced from Vernoux or not, it was certain from the knowledge Cordelia had of him. The Heroine was the daughter of an Earl, but their first contact was when she lived in town. Even in the story, there were reminiscence cuts set out in small pieces, and she remembered that they disyed an event at the end where the Prince fell in love with her, while she was living in town. (Before the Heroine was taken in by the Earl, from her appearance, she was around ten Right? Her age wasnt stated, but she was probably around that age.) Then, it wouldnt be strange if the Prince and Heroine have already interacted. If they had, then I sincerely hope that the Prince will nurture that important memory and deepen his rtionship with the Heroine. If they havent, then I want them to meet as soon as possible. I will not interfere with their fates at all. So, please. (This isnt the time to be thinking that!) She looked at Cyrus as she returned her thoughts, which had strayed, to the topic at hand. She concentrated on her eyes and appealed that she didnt intend to marry the Prince, but Cyrus didnt seem to be reacting to her expression. The standard demanded of the Queen doesnt change, no matter what His Highness thinks. If one is to be Queen, they are required to have all kinds of education, including etiquette, foreignnguages, politics andw. Knowledge and conduct can be ones sword or armour, but if you dont have those, then your position could be shaken. If they influence diplomacy, then it would affect this kingdoms future. The son of the Eames House is probably looking for ady close to His Highness age because he knows this. ( He has a point.) She couldnt particrly refute any of his words. If she was forced to say it, then she would im, If His Highness chooses them, then they would work hard! , however there was no way for her to rmend a partner that doesnt exist at this time. (To begin with, in the game, theCordeliawas offended by the Heroines rude behaviour when they bumped into each other Theres no use sticking up for her now, I guess?) However, it shouldnt be a problem because the Heroine should be working hard to improve herself. For example, she would smile even if Cordelia were to pour a drink on her at an evening party. On the other hand, she did feel some sympathy for the Heroine. She stepped into the noble world at ate age, and thus she had had to learn everything at once. In addition, the Queen candidates education couldnt bepared to that of a normal nobledys. (Any nobledy has a certain degree of education; the question is just how many nobledies thoroughly worked their way up their career.) They are expected to grow, but they didnt want more than they had in the first ce. Even if Earl Eamess son didnt go around asking about candidates, His Highness cannot decide his own marriage partner. One could even say that he has a cautious personality. Youre right. (But if thats the case, then I want to quickly be considered as an unsuitable candidate.) However, even if I wish it so, it is rather hard to conclude if I am. It might be possible if I act dim-witted in front of Earl Eamess son, but then it would be my loss if the people around us thought of me as a fool. I dont want to behave in a way that would make my reputation bad. If I think like that, then the ideal evaluation would be neither good nor bad. Cordelia felt silent as she pondered, and Cyrus continued, Well, In any case, I dont feel any merit in having the current you marry into the Royal Pce. To begin with, youre in an easy position to catch his attention, but you yourself do not wish to approach him. I dont think that His Highness, who is surrounded by so many people, would especially be interested in you. Ara, even if I love His Highness, there are many other lovelydies around. She strongly agreed with his words in her mind, thats right!! As she smiled and replied. Then, he continued, There wouldnt be any fatal disadvantages even if you marry him. Those words went into one ear and out the other. (Its fantastic that Onii-sama, the next head of house, doesnt care about it.) That thought was very important to Cordelia right now. But, even though the conversation has ended, Onii-sama still seems like hes thinking about something. I couldnt tell since his expression didnt change, but I have a feeling that its the same as how Otou-sama acted before he said something. Cordelia thought that, and Cyrus began, Also, I know its a bitte to ask But, I heard that you dered something interesting when you were younger. Do you still want to marry father? Huh? Yes. If there is a man like Otou-sama, then I would like to marry him. Cordelia felt disappointed at Cyruss sudden question and was somewhat bewildered. And if possible, she didnt want him to ask that here. By no means was she regretting that remark, in fact, she would even advocate it. But she had a feeling that she could feel a tepid gaze on her back. If possible, she wanted to avoid being asked that in front of Ronnie and Lara. Cyrus paid no heed to Cordelia and continued his questioning. Then, do you want to choose your own husband? Huh? I just want to hear the general opinion. I think its hard for me to talk about the general opinion on this No matter what, I think that I would be happy if I could meet someone wonderful. She did yearn for love, but the problem right now was the start, How to make an encounter. Thus, she still couldnt imagine herself finding love and getting married. Therefore, she couldnt help but give a safe answer, even if they were her true feelings, Cyrus looked as if he was thinking. Onii-sama, why do you want to know that? She had never heard him talk about that before. No, she had never even talked about that with her brother Isma, who she talked with more. Cyrus responded to Cordelias question without hesitation. I was wondering what Christina was thinking. She became engaged to me at the age when you said that to father. Ah Im going to the castle. Ive taken up your time. Ah, yes Today was probably his day off, since he was at the mansion at that time. But he still had work to do because it was a busy time. ( Christina-sama isnt the only person whose feelings I dont know; I dont know how Onii-sama feels either. But, I have a feeling I understand his feelings a little, from how worried he is about Christina-sama, even though hes busy.) If not, then he could have sent a letter to ask about the matter concerning Emina, and he wouldnt have taken the time to go home at all. Would they also let me get a little excited? Cordelia still had no idea what she could do. Even so, she wanted to be a mediator for Cyrus and Christina. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 3, Intermission 01: One Day in a Section of the Royal Castle Volume 3, Intermission 01: One Day in a Section of the Royal Castle Beautiful white clouds are swimming in the blue sky, arent there? Dont you think its boring to be studying at a desk on such a beautiful day? Personally, I think it would be more meaningful to do sword training. In the quiet room, the person who had said that was Vernoux. Vernoux had been reading a textbook in the corner of the room before, but he had thrown it onto the desk now. And, that book was fanned by the wind that blew in from the window and the pages were flipping on their own. The pages became stationary when the wind stopped, but I dont think that was the page that Vernoux needed. I also wanted to agree with Vernouxs opinion. When the weather was this nice, I wanted to be grateful for the peaceful day with a cup of tea in the garden. I dont even mind sword training. But, I was hesitant to say those words. If I was alone with Vernoux, then I am sure I would agree. But we werent alone. There was another person in this room apart from Vernoux and I. He was disgusted and advised Vernoux in a voice that sounded as it was crawling on the ground. Vernoux-dono, do you still not understand? This is not study; it is a substitute for you taking His Highness out of the castle. His name is Clive Leif Eames. He is Marquis Eamess son and a young man who had studied abroad, until a few days ago. And, after he had returned home, the situation was that he was now working by my side. I have no recollection of seeing his face before he went to study, but now I see it every day. Honestly, you cant even settle this matter without someone watching over you? Cliveined with a sour look on his face, but unfortunately, his expression had no effect on Vernoux at all. Vernoux sat shallowly on the sofa and stretched his legs out in a bad manner, as he refuted. I didnt really take him out. His Highness wanted to ask Earl Hale something, so I granted his wish. We also made a proper report prior to him going out, right? Proper, you say? Vernoux-dono, dont anger me too much. You left His Highness and pretended to be him. Then, you deceived me until he returned. And you say you reportedit?! Isnt it fine? If its needed, even if I substitute for His Highness, it was proven by the people around us that they didnt notice, was it not? This is proof that my substitute technique is skilled. Wh?! I think its an important lesson, in many ways, you know? Vernoux was talking with Clive frankly, but Clive looked really irritated. Your Highness, why are youughing? No, sorry. Indeed, even Clive wouldnt say, Have you reflected, Your Highness? But, I think the fact that I didnt regret sneaking out has been conveyed to him. The slightly exaggerated sigh that I could hearing from him was proof. Ive only known Clive for a short amount of time, but even I know that he is earnest, and recognises himself as our watchdog. And I also thought that he was the opposite of Vernoux. Vernoux was very flexible with things, and that was why he was acting as an intermediary between Dilly and me. However, in other words, there was a part of him that thought, its okay if we dont get caught. Compared to him, Clive was very serious. He was faithful to his principles, enough for Vernoux to call him hard-headed. The way those two treated me was, of course, different because their personalities wereplete opposites. To me, Vernoux was a good friend to GilleandSylvester. Speaking of rash things, he has warned me not to do something in the past, but he was a bad friend who got me caught up in his plots. On the other side, Clive was by my side at themand of his father. That was probably why he thought of himself as a watchdog I cant say that our rtionship is that of friends yet. By no means do I hate Clive. Instead, I think that he is a reliable person. So, I want to be friends with him; now then, how do I be friends with him? Your Highness. Please dont go out of the castle whenever you want, until the Founding Festival is over. I know. If you really dont understand this, then the castle will seriously be closed off. Everyone would be troubled if that were to happen, so Ill behave myself. Clive said gravely, and I answered while smiling wryly. Apparently, he feels as if I am not listening to him. I promised, once again, when I saw him frown. Dont worry. Ive already stretched my wings, so Ill properly act as His Highnessduring the Founding Festival. Okay. But, please restrain yourself from going out after that too. In the first ce, I didnt intend to neglect my duties. On that day too, I did as Vernoux said; I finished all my work and went out when I had time However, I didnt inform them when I would return to the castle and had Vernoux change his appearance and go back to the castle first. The ability to disguise oneself was really reassuring to have on ones side, but I think its an ability that I definitely wouldnt want my enemy to have. Then, well change ces so that you wont find out next time hees home. Vernoux-dono. The voice of Clive, who replied to Vernouxs half-joking words, sounded like the ground had frozen over. I couldnt help butugh at that, but I knew which one was irate. Clive, wont you forgive Vernoux? He was only following my selfishness. It would have been different had Vernoux invited me to go out. But, I had asked him to help me sneak out, and hed just epted. He hadnt been reluctant to do it, but that probably couldnt be used as an excuse. If I hadnt asked him to help me, then he probably wouldnt have had to write a reflection like that. But, Clives tone got deeper at my words. No matter what Your Highness says, Vernoux-dono needs to reflect. This much is obvious from his current behaviour. I should have stopped this earlier, I thought, but I also felt that Vernoux would irritate Clive, even if he had said something else. How rigid, y. And, its too early for you to be so obnoxious at this age. Despite me wondering how I should reply, Vernoux once again threw words out to tease Clive. This isnt good. Although Vernoux was pouting, he was definitely having fun. They werent words used to convince someone. If Vernoux is having that much fun, then I dont have to force myself toe up with a reply as I thought that, I felt ufortable. y? Whats with that name? There was no way the person himself wouldnt notice that. Well, if I called you Clive, then you would make a face that says, I really dont want to let you call me by my name, right? Clive Leif Eames. If you read the first letters of your name it bes y, right? 1) Ive never heard of such an abbreviation. Why do I have to be called that in the first ce? Its a pet name, do you have a problem with that? Ill ask you in return, where is there not a problem with that? The serious Clive said, Where should I retort? and twitched his face. However, it didnt seem like Vernoux cared at all. I dont mind if you dont add the donoto my name. Dont worry about it. I have no idea what youre saying. Certainly, Vernoux did not reply with an answer that answered Clives question. However, I was able to understand what Vernoux was doing somehow. He was teasing Clive a lot, but it seemed like he was trying to deepen their friendship Probably, I think. However, at least at this stage, Clive didnt show any signs of understanding his intent. Clive looked so dissatisfied that it could be said that he didnt have any other expressions. But surprisingly, Clive didnt rebuke Vernoux any further. Perhaps, he thought it was too troublesome to deal with Vernoux so he might have thought that it was useless to say anymore. But from that attitude, Vernoux decided to call Clive, y from now on. Even if Clive refused to give him permission to do so, Vernoux would continue to say the same thing until he received approval. Vernoux was a skilful talker, so I dont think many could win against him in that aspect. Then, can I also call you y? Your Highness. Joking. Clive, can I end the greetings here? I shrugged my shoulders as he red and handed him the homework I had received. This was the greetings used for the Founding Festival. I have not yet been given the opportunity to greet the general public since I still havent reached adulthood. But still, I had the chance to do my greetings in extremely private circles. Just because I gave Clive what I had just written, didnt mean that he would correct the manuscript. But, if he had set himself up as my watchdog, then he would read what I just gave him. It was embarrassing to show someone something I had written, but I could do it without hesitation if I put up with that feeling here. I will give this to the teacher. He didnt really point out anything in particr. He seemed to have understood me and folded the letter in half. Ill leave it to you. When I said that, the sounds of an imitated bell rang throughout the room. When I looked at the clock, I saw that it was two in the afternoon. Your Highness, its about time. I stood up as I listened to Vernoux, who was also looking at the clock. Today was the day of my match with Earl Pameradia. Clive, do you mind if I go? Go ahead. Clive probably didnt want to let me go. His voice was mixed with a bit of a sigh, and I got the impression that he just agreed because I would go even if he tried to stop me. He might also see it as bad if I werete since the Royal family was the one who invited the Earl here. Unfortunately, I was pressed for time, and it would be hard to convince Clive right now. Were leaving, Your Highness. Vernoux-dono, stay here. Apparently, Clive wanted toe with me to the training hall too. He warned Vernoux and opened the door for me to walk through. The training hall was a short distance away from the room, but Clive continued to walk diagonally behind me. It was a lot easier to talk to him if he walked next to me, but he always declined. He could rx a bit more, I thought, but that seemed difficult if we didnt be a little closer. If possible, I wanted to talk to him a bit more, so that we can get to know each other, but it couldnt be helped. He might be a little bit less stiff if I acted as Clives ideal Prince. I somehow understand what image Clive had of a Prince. But, nothing would really change even if Clive recognised me as a Wonderful Princefrom me changing only my outward behaviour. Was there any point in just smoothing things over? Clive was going to be someone who I will associate with for a long time. Therefore, as much as possible, I didnt want to fake my true feelings. Generally speaking, I didnt think that what Clive was saying was wrong. Therefore, I felt that I would be admitting that my behaviour was wrong if I fake myself. What you said was true Clive, but I dont think I was wrong either. Your Highness, did you say something? No, nothing. My monologue had not reached Clive. Still, I dare not repeat it. Setting aside whether I would be praised for my behaviour to not, I am just going to do what I can do. As a Prince, I might say something that is hard to agree with, but bothering people Well, I did this time with Vernoux, but I will bear in mind not to bother people anymore. Im sorry that I dragged Vernoux into this, but he had suggested it, so Ill return the favour one day. Of course, I dont want to ignore Clives ideas. I must amaze him and not give up. On top of that, I felt bad for Clive, but I definitely wont give up. Clive, Ive caused you a lot of trouble. Huh? No. For a moment, Clive showed a strange reaction to my abrupt words, but I immediately soothed it over. After a little more time, would I also be able to talk honestly with Clive? I cant adapt to his aspirations, but I think I should try to talk frankly with him. If so, then I should start by interacting with him. Clive, do you like swords? I wouldnt say I like it. But, its necessary, so I have to master it to a certain degree. I see. Then, have a match with Vernoux and I sometime. Your Highness is fine, but I would like to beat Vernoux-dono once. I smiled bitterly at Clive, who said that with a straight face. Considering he said that, he looked quite serious about it. However, I was happy because thatpetitive side of him would get along well with Vernoux. But, in contrast to the positive feelings I had, Clive lowered his voice. Your Highness, there is something I would like to discuss with you. What is it? I tilted my head at his tense voice, and he mentioned someone I never thought he would. Do you know that Earl Pameradia has a daughter your age? Yeah, Cordelia, right? Vernoux talks about her a lot. I put my guard up a little while being grateful that I was able to speak. I cant say that Clive and Dilly have never interacted with each other, but the possibility was high since he had gone to study abroad. So why was her nameing out here? Clive seemed to have felt that I was encouraging him to talk with my expression. She might be using Vernoux-dono. Vernoux-dono talking to you about her might also be something she wished to happen. Using? I dont know what the Earl is thinking. He might be using the opportunity to talk to you, to try and bring his daughter closer to you. I blinked several times as he continued to give me unexpected advice. Then I felt it. Thats impossible. If that were true, then I wouldnt be able to hold back myughter. Rest assured. Vernoux isnt that stupid, and she isnt interested in me in the slightest, since before. What do you? I have met Cordelia before at the ntheim mansion. However, we only exchanged greetings, and she had fun talking with otherdies her age. I wanted to talk with her more if possible. She would converse withGille, but one of my worries was that it was hard to talk with her as Sylvester. I regretted it a little that I didnt say it, while confessing that to myself, and smiled wryly. However, Clive didnt frown even though he heard words from me that sounded as if I was inflicting damage to myself. It would be fine if that were true I dont think he doubted my words. As far as Clive was concerned, Dilly and I have never interacted with each other, so that was only natural. But there probably was a reason why he still wasnt convinced. Do you not have a good impression of her? Clive didnt deny my words. However, he did stop looking a little unpleasant. I have never seen Clive have that reaction before. Judging from his appearance, he didnt seem to have a clear basis for his remark. However, I dont think Clive was the type of person to think badly of someone without reason. Im not criticising you. I just asked because I was curious. I wont force you to answer if you cant. I thought that you werent used to woman, Your Highness. Huh? Perhaps, are you worried that I would be seduced by someone? I dont know what to make of those words being used by you But, yes. Is that really something he should worry about when Dilly is only 12? I thought for a moment and thought that things like that did happen in this world while listening to Clives next im. The Pameradia House has a strong influence. And Ive heard that the Earl, who has this strong influence, has had strong ambitions since long ago. And Ive heard that his daughter is beautiful. Clive spoke earnestly until the end. But that thing Instead, I couldnt deny that with the present condition, when it was something I desired. Indeed, if I get a proposal like that from the Pameradia House, then its true I must consider it a bit. Its hard topletely ignore it. Yes. But, the Earl doesnt want power that much. I dont know about the past, but right now he doesnt. Father said so. Also The Earl loves Cordelia a lot, so he wouldnt even let her marry into the Royal family if the man isnt good enough. Again, my words pierced at my heart as I calmly stated those reasons. However, Clive didnt seem convinced, even with those reasons. But it was a bit difficult for me to state any more reasons calmly. However, of course, Cordelia didnt think like that, and the Earl probably didnt as well. The Earl alreadypletely controls the critical parts of the political world, and there may be rumours that he could easily restrain the other nobles. But even so, the Earl would be careful not to mess up the current state of affairs, even if he were to cause a boycott , or so father said. And, I already remembered what he said at the same time, Elvis had the tendency to be too impatient ten years ago, but he has be very calm. Is the existence of his daughter that big? At any rate, the older brothers of Dilly, Cyrus and Isma, had never rmended their younger sister to me, either. I wanted them to tell me.. But, it was too bad. However, please think about it. If the Earl loves his daughter that much, then you wont know what he would do for her. And it wouldnt be odd if he raised a thoughtless daughter. Clive had said that because he was anxious. But, I would be offended if he kept talking bad about Dilly. Many people are blinded by power around Your Highness. Youll have the opportunity to talk to a lot ofdies at the Founding Festival, regardless of whether or not theyre from this kingdom, and there may be those who consider Your Highness as theirs. I know that even without you telling me. I have been His Highnessfor more than 10 years after all. I am not joking. Im also not joking. However, I finally realised it once I countered him. Oh, Clive has been saying too much because of the Founding Festival. Indeed, it is the season where a lot ofdiese But, Dilly, the person whom Clive is worried about, probably wouldnte to the festival this year either. When the heck can, I finally talk to her in this appearance? Your Highness? Ah, sorry. I was thinking. I see. However, dont worry. There are certainly people who want to approach me with wicked desires. However, they are not the only ones to approach me. You understand that when you look at yourself and Vernoux, dont you? Even if I look like this, I can judge people. Clives expression became very hard to read when I said that jokingly. Is this because he doesnt agree with my words? Or is he rejecting the fact that I brought up Vernouxs name? In any case, it seems like I cant get him to agree with me right now. Im not saying it has to be right now, but Ill appreciate it if you can understand it. Clive didnt reply to my wish. However, I decided that he was interpreting the meaning since he didnt deny it. So I requested him to do one thing to deepen his understanding of this. Lets see For that reason, first of all, could you call me Sylvester? Excuse me? Names are important, arent they? His Highnessfeels a little distant. If you like, I dont mind if you use an abbreviation like y. Clive looked like he had a hard time replying to my words, and then he cleared his throat quietly before long. Understood, Sylvester-sama. I would like to call you this, but you can call me whatever you want, Sylvester-sama. As long as its not Vernoux-dono, you can call me y. Thanks. It was just apromise, but he had said my name. I felt a little closer to him, and my mood improved. It would be nice if Dilly could also call me Sylvester. We got close to the training hall while we were talking, and the Earl had already arrived. It would be nice if I could get a blow in today. Although I had said that, I couldnt endure half the time. Although I thought that I would do it today, the only image that springs to my mind is of me being overwhelmed by him. Your Highness. If you imagine yourself losing, then youll only lose. Yeah, thanks. Im sure Clive cant see me winning, but Im d that hes supporting me and cheering for me. Ill do my best. I also need to be diligent so that Im not being rude to the Earl, who is giving me his precious time. Those are my true feelings, but I also had a lot of hidden feelings that I couldnt say out loud, like: I wont look good if I keep losing forever and I dont know if Dilly can use swords. However, I would probably never get a blow on the Earl no matter how much time passes if I think like that. I thought that as I braced myself. References 1. This works in Japanese because the first letters of his name bes , which is y but not so much in English and I tried to get the English ones But it just looks weird. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 3, Act 22: Festival Prelude and Honey Lemon Volume 3, Act 22: Festival Prelude and Honey Lemon A few days after Cordelia heard about Christina from Cyrus. Cordelia was holed up in herboratory the day before the Founding Festival started. Emina, her maid, was in the room with her. Ojou-sama, would you like another cup of tea? Thanks. Yes, please. Neither Ronnie, who worked as her experimental assistant, nor Lara, the small apprentice girl, were by her side. Both of them had gone out to town that day. The period before and after the Founding Festival were holidays for the servants of the Pameradia House. Of course, not all of them took time off at once. Every year, around this time, Elvis would stay at the castle, so there were no visitors, and the schedules were easy to set up. The basic idea for the servants was that they enthusiastically made it through the work, even if the workload increased a little since they would get holidays in turn. She told Ronnie, before he went out today, that it would be a loss if he didnt go to see the bustling streets while the Founding Festival was on, even though he lived in the Royal Capital and Elvis had told him to rest. ording to Ronnie, a lot of street stalls were already set up, even a day before the festival started. (I also want to go if I hear something like that.) Cordelia resented Ronnie a little since she had finally decided to wait until she became an adult to go to the Founding Festival, but there was a horrible adult who was weakening her resolve. Of course, it wasnt like she could go, even if he didnt, so she wanted him to enjoy it as much as he could if he went; but she wanted him to give her delicious fruits if he found some. ( But, I am extremely reluctant to stay home when I think that I might find a caravan that sells Japanese things, like the fox mask Gille-sama had.) She did miss those things, and she was also curious because she might find something interesting. (Even so, Ill control myself. But I want to hear them talk about itter.) Vernoux-sama and Gille-sama will probably go to the festival. Vernoux-sama will probablye around for sweets as always, and Gille-sama will probably tell me cheerfully about the festival. And, if I remember the things they tell me, then I can have a good time at the festival in the future. Cordelia thought that, and she became worried about one thing. That was that Emina was currently not scheduled in for any holidays. The festivals finally here, so I dont mind if Emina takes some time off. She was extremely thankful that Emina, who she was familiar with, was by her side, but it wasnt like she couldnt do anything without Emina. Other servants didnt understand Cordelia as well as Emina did, but they were all considerate people. Thank you for your concern, Ojou-sama. But, its fine. Its finally time for the festival, you know? Or do you dislike busy ces? Its bad if shes mindful of me, but it also feels ufortable to force it. Emina continued smiling at Cordelia who had tilted her head in curiosity. I will take a proper holiday. She said, and Cordelia couldntprehend the true meaning behind those words, and was hesitant to keep on asking. (Emina also didnt rest during the Founding Festivalst year, or the year before that either, did she?) Though I would keep pressing her to take a holiday if she shows a little reservation. She thought, though if Emina didnt seem reserved at all, then the correct thing to do was rely on her favour. I dont mind, if thats what you say, Emina But instead, you have to take a proper break, okay? Its a promise. Yes, thank you very much. Alright, its a promise. If she still doesnt take a break, then Ill get Otou-sama to order her to. She thought, however, she recalled that Emina had taken a little breakst year, at the end of the Founding Festival. ( People who dont like taking breaks dont exist, right?) The reason why it had changed slightly into a question was that half-way through thinking, she remembered how Elvis worked. Thus, she became unsure. (I wonder if I should say selfish things to Otou-sama after the Founding Festival is over so that he doesnt copse from overworking himself.) Of course, I dont intend to trouble him, but its vital for him to rest his body. If he doesnt, then he might have health problems. (I wonder if I should tell him that I want to have lunch with him next time.) She handed Emina the empty cup and decided. Alright, Ill definitely get Otou-sama and Emina to take a break. However, that was after the Founding Festival. It wasnt something she could do right then. That being the case, she had no choice but to treat them like usual until then. Emina, I want to write a reply to Isma-oniisamas letter. Can you get me a pen and paper? Understood. Emina immediately prepared several types of paper and pens inpliance with Cordelias wish. She chose a white, floral embossed paper, and began to slowly write out the letters. It was the first time she had received a letter from Isma that wasnt a reply to her own. She was also surprised that Isma, who would always apany her when he came home, would write a letter to her, which was different from usual. The contents of the letter were a request to Cordelia. A junior knight in the 2nd Imperial Guards, where Isma worked, got athletes foot. When she had first heard that, she felt that there was a massive gap between the image of a knight and getting athletes foot. No, its not like I dont understand. A knight is also human. They can catch athletes foot. She re-thought and once again read the letter; apparently, this junior knight had caught athletes foot during his northern mission. It seems like he has no idea that he has athletes foot. But he wont say his feet hurt, because he doesnt want to look bad; so it seems like hes really enduring it. I dont know how itchy it is for him, but he is clearly putting up with something. A feeling of sympathy was flowing out from the words Isma hadposed. (I wonder if during his northern mission means that he didnt bother to change his socks.) If so, then I cant be impressed since it would have been smelly, Cordelia thought. Also, there was nothing desirable about leaving athletes foot as is, since it was highly infectious. Fortunately, Isma had taken that knight to the infirmary at once, but then a problem urred. He did receive medicine, but he has anti-magic. The magic medicine that the Royal Pce is so proud of doesnt work well on him. Anti-magicwas a unique ability from birth, which made it hard for magic to affect that person. Therefore, they didnt receive much damage from attack magic asbatants, but they were ipatible with the military treatments, as they used magic. Their anti-magic abilities also manifested when they use medicines mixed with magic, so the effects of such medicine were hindered. Its not like the medicine isnt working at all, but hecks sleep because it keeps itching. It would be troublesome if this were to spread, so the army is trying to mix some medicine that would work for him. However, it seems like that would take some time. Sorry, but could you ask the Head Magician if she knows of any medicine that is good for this? Although we also use magic to refine medicine in our house, it might be effective if the procedure is different. The magic of the Pameradia House, who were originally an equestrian tribe, was different from the militarys medicine. The military would change the flow of magic to aid medicine once it had entered a body, but the Pameradias used a method that boosted the power of the ingredients, before applying it. (If that was all Isma-oniisama wanted, then he could have sent the letter to the Head Magician directly But asking me to do it to cause less trouble, and at the same time checking how I am, sounds like something he would do.) At any rate, she had to do this task, since he had asked her to. The memo which described the present medicine recipe and patients symptoms had already been delivered to the Head Magician. The Head Magician, who saw the description of the symptoms, said, Shall we prepare the medicine which is often used in Ertiga? and immediately began topound it. It seemed that evenmoners in the Royal Capital get prescribed medicine that is a little simr to the ones the army used. (I really dont know anything about medicine.) However, even Cordelia could recall a method to soothe an itch. She finished writing her letter, stood up and headed to the cupboard. Then, she took two small bottles from out of the cupboard: one containing roman chamomile essential oil and the other containing tea tree essential oil. I might as well send him oil for a foot bath to cope with the athletes feet. She muttered, as she went back to the desk and wrote the usage onto a small piece of paper. Add one drop of roman chamomile, in the brown bottle, and three drops of tea tree, from the blue bottle, into a bucket of water that is slightly warmer than body temperature; stir well and soak feet for about four and a half hours. Keep the bottles in a dark and cool ce. He hadnt asked for it, but she wanted him to try it as well if magic didnt work. The letter had passed through her ce, so she would be happy if her own knowledge was helpful to him. Personally, I like the scent and it would make me happy if he likes it too. I think the warm water would help his blood cirction. Warming your feet should also lead to a good nights rest. Cordelia finished the letter with Get better soon after the description. She put the letter into an envelope and the small bottles into a tiny box, but she was worried about the gaps in the box. Of course, she could stuff the box with paper so that the bottles dont break, but she felt that would be a waste. Since Im already sending him a letter, I should send him something too. She muttered, and she took a small bottle of sage essential oil and orange essential oil from the cupboard this time. Then, with the two bottles in hand, she took out a small t can from the next drawer. The can was something that people usually put ointments in; it was t and was divided from top to bottom. Cordelia returned to the desk and opened the lid of the small t can. There were small fragments of bisque in the can. The fragments were white and shaped like flowers. I feel like this is a bit too cute for Onii-sama But, this is all I have right now. Those fragments were called Aroma Stones in her previous life. It was possible to enjoy the scent of the fragrance for several days if you put four or five drops of essential oils onto the fragments. She dropped the same amount of both essential oils onto the fragments from the two small bottles. This scentbined with the two essential oils let one enjoy a nice quiet sleep. Isma liked citrus type foods, so she thought he would like it. She added a few lines onto the paper saying that she wanted him to keep it at his bedside and that he should add more essential oils onto it if the scent disappears. Emina, I want you to arrange this, so it would be delivered to Onii-sama. The medicine made by the Head Magician would be sent with this, and I want you to deliver all this today if its finished. Certainly. I will confirm with her. Ill leave the letter with you. If the medicine isnt finished yet, then send the package when it is. Emina bowed at Cordelias words and left the room. Cordelia, who was left behind in the room, leant back lightly on the chair and thought about what would happen after the Founding Festival. (Id like to meet the teacher who gave the aloe vera to Gille-sama, but I would also like to ask Eris firm for some paper. However, Ill also need an estimate from the other firms as well. But, it would be difficult to do these things if the Founding Festival is still on.) Also, I want to go to the fief at least once, if I can, but the tutors lessons will resume once again after the holidays are over. Do I have that much time? I have a lot of free time, but I feel like its not enough. Cordelia wanted to lightly hold her head. If Im this busy while Im a child, how much busier will I be after Ive be an adult? But, there was nothing she could do, even if she worried about it. The thing that she could do now was arrange her schedule. Meeting Gilles teacher depended on his situation, so that wasnt a problem that involved her schedule. Eris firm would probably arrange a meeting that suited her schedule, so that they would negotiate. She could get estimates from the other firms during the Founding Festival and present it to Elvis when the festival ended. Even though I want to inspect the fief, I dont have to do it right now Even so, she also wanted to visit as soon as possible. She wanted to see the state of the school and the crop situation, but she had another reason why she wanted to go She wanted to create a herb garden in the fief. Currently, she was growing herbs in a field that she had borrowed near the Royal Capital, as well as her greenhouse. Therefore, the fertilisers and cultivations methods handled outside of the greenhouse were gradually improving, but the current number of herbs that she had still wasnt enough if she wanted tomercialise it. The cultivation cost would be lower in the fief,pared to the Royal Capital, and the transportation costs wouldnt be very high either, in Ertiga, since they do a lot of trading. If possible, I want to make it a local speciality. If she wanted to distribute cosmetics and balms, then she needed to think about the branding. She certainly had to cultivate and process all of it at the fief if she wanted to show that the Pameradia House was the best. It was difficult for others to perform the same type of magic maniption that she, herself, had inherited from the Pameradias, but she began making ns for the workshop and production in her mind. The problem was where to build the herb garden; there were ces in the fief where the grade of the wheat grown was rtively low, and where the yield was unstable. There were methods for improving the fertiliser, and production techniques, but those methods werent going well because of the soil. She could probably get those areas to cooperate with her if she appealed that they could stabilise their ies. It also depended on the type of herb, but fortunately, she also thought that weeds with strong natures were easier to increase than wheat harvest. (It might be too extravagant, but I think that it could be an industry that would stop people from leaving depopted areas.) Poption biases existed even in the fief. It would be difficult for her to be okay with one, but it would be an appealing part of the area, and she hoped it would help. However, while she held such hopes, some problems had already urred to her then. No matter what, the biggest problem would be the funds. Even if I keep doing my best, while barely keeping the business running, I still need a years worth of funds. I have profits from the cameos, but if I use too much, then it would hinder other things. There were other methods of obtaining money, like trading with other products. However, it wasnt easy to find which items would be popr. She had gotten lucky with the cameos. As ast resort, she could ask Elvis to give her a loan. She thought that it was possible to get him to help her if she made a presentation that could convince him to. (But it feels ufortable to have him pay that much. It would be like nothing has changed since four years ago.) I dont think its wrong to use powers that can be used. Even so, I dont want to bother people, just as much as I want results. If I had business skills, then this might have ended without me worrying this much, she thought and was surprised. Wait. Thats right. There is. There might be somewhere I could borrow money from. The ce that came to her mind was the Eris firm, where she was going to request nk papers from. She had heard from Ronnie that the firm wanted to approach the Pameradia House if they could find a business opportunity. Even if my n fails, I dont think the Eris firm wouldnt be able to get their money back. What I can predict is that the Pameradia House would fall to ruin if I fail. Even Cordelia didnt want to cause trouble for her house. However, it wouldnt be coteral, even if she said it out loud. Although she would be using her house name, she thought that amongst the ns that she came up with, this was the most fitting one. In the first ce, if she could convince the Eris firm, then a business professional would have approved that it would make a profit. It was also possible to receive advice from a merchants standpoint. It wasnt like she couldnt think of a use for her house name. She would be glorifying the life of ady, although themoners aesthesis would remain. She wanted to have a good grasp of how big her houses name was, but it was also true that she was also puzzled over using it. (I know Im inconsistent. And, the reason why I think that is probably because Im not confident that Im using my power correctly.) I have to be firmer, she thought, as she lightly put her hands together and massaged her palms. Alright, my mind is clear. But, Ill need something sweet to steadily reboot my mind. Cordelia, who said that and stood up, put her hand in a cupboard that was different from the cupboard that contained her essential oils. There were three lemons in a shallow basket. The lemons, which Ronnie used when he brewed his tea, were stored here. She took a lemon from the basket and cut it into two with her magic. The fresh scent spread throughout the room, but she didnt enjoy it and stuck it straight into a skewer. Ill warm it a little and then cool it down, then Ill eat it together with honey. Its delicious. There were traces of this building having a simple kitchen before it was built into theboratory, and there was a magic tool that was like a portable stove in the corner of the room. Therefore, she could make something like that freely. Honey was also ced in the cupboard some time ago, so she could also use it freely. When she grilled the lemon, a knock from the door reached her ears. Come in. Cordelia, who thought that Emina had returned, continued to grill the lemon as she called out towards the door. Then, the person who had opened the door silently wasnt Emina, but Elvis. Otou-sama! She didnt think that Elvis would be there, and quickly turned off the stove; she put the lemon onto a te and approached him. The other day, Cyrus had also shown up suddenly, and she felt that the father and son pair were even alike in that aspect. Elvis said to his daughter who was rushing, Its fine for you to rx. Ill be going to the castle from now. Cyrus and Isma will also be away for a few days, so if something happens then tell Hans. Okay, please take care of yourself. I see, so he came to remind me, she concluded. She had known for a few days that her parent would be gone from the mansion, but Elvis was still worried about her. However, this wasnt the first year that this had happened. This had happenedst year and the year before that; it was the same exchange she had with him every year. Fortunately, it had never been a problem before, thanks to Hans and the other servants. Nevertheless, it was still reassuring to know that she didnt have to hesitate if something suddenly happened. However, there was one thing different about Elvis, who was always reliable. Otou-sama, mm Whats wrong? Your voice is a little Itll heal soon. She could usually feel the pressure behind his voice, but today it was a little hoarse. Is it because hes swamped? It seems that Otou-sama, who is incredibly trained, can also get sick. However, is he not worried because it always heals before it gets worse? But, his days are going to get busier from now on. Otou-sama, do you have a little time? I will prepare something gentle for your throat. You will? Yes. I was just making it before. Elvis didnt reply to that. Instead, he sat down onto a nearby chair. Cordelia watched him as he did and quickly began preparing. The lemon which had been warmed by the fire was brown on the surface. It was still warm, but she cooled it down a little with her magic. Then, she took a fruit knife and removed the skin, served it on a te and mixed it with honey from the cupboard. Please have some. The forks on the edge of the tes were ones that Lara had bought from the market, and it was a little fancy for Elvis to use, but she wanted him to overlook that for now. Elviss expression didnt change, even as he used the cute fork and brought the lemon to his mouth. Does it suit your tastes? .. Yeah, its not bad. Cordeliaughed lightly at his awkwardpliment. Im d. If its fine with you, then I would like to send you some to eat at night too. Otou-sama, your throat is important. Okay. So, you can cook too? She certainly did do something; she had preparedsomething, but she didnt feel like she had reached the levels of cookingit. However, Elvis was dead serious, and he wasnt teasing her, so she felt it difficult to refute him. (Ive never held something like a kitchen knife, ever since I was born as Cordelia, but I think I can cook more dishes. I just dont have the chance!) Should I try to make something once to raise Otou-samas assessment a little more? From his reaction right now, it doesnt seem like hes frowning because hes worried his daughter is cooking or something. In front of the troubled Cordelia, Elvis ate one lemon after the other. It tastes nostalgic. He uttered, and Cordelia tilted her head. It was an unexpected sentiment. She had never seen Elvis eat anything like that before, and she had never seen him eat honey. Nostalgic? He might have tasted it a long time ago because it was a nostalgic taste. However, Cordelia had never seen something like this presented at the mansion until now. Was this food popr before or something? She thought curiously, but she didnt get a definite reply. I thought I couldnt eat it anymore, but the future is a mystery. Otou-sama, do you not dislike this taste? I dont. Then, Ill always make it for you. You can tell me whenever you want to eat it. It was also hard for Cordelia to imagine that Elvis would say that he wanted to eat honey lemons. If he was someone who would say something like that, then the chefs would have made it by now. However, if it was easier to say that to her than order a chef to make it, then it was easy to gift it to him if he didnt dislike it. Elvis didnt reply to Cordelias offer. He ate up all the food on the te and stood up. Im leaving. Please take care. I will wait for you to return. And then, Elvis left, and Emina came back. Emina restrained Cordelia, who was trying to clean up the te, by taking it. If you had waited, then I could have made it for you. Otou-sama was here. He looked like hed caught a cold, so I prepared it for him. Actually, she left aside the fact that she had prepared it because she had wanted to eat it herself; as she said that, Emina looked convinced. Say, Emina. Otou-sama had said that the taste of honey lemon was nostalgic to him, but is it the same for you? Nostalgic, you say? Emina looked as if she was thinking about Cordelias question for a bit. Im not very familiar with it, but I hear that there is an area to the south where they often drink honey tea. I heard that Master visited there a lot when he was younger so he might have eaten it there. I see. Ronnie, whos from the south, might know about it more. Then, I think Ill also treat Ronnie to it next time. At any rate, it was a bit cute to put Elvis and honey together. Well, I guess Ill have to practice more so that I can treat Otou-sama to it again. Shall we eat together Emina? Yes. But Ojou-sama, I will make it this time. Its fine once in a while, right? Emina didnt agree with Cordelia, who wasughing because she wanted to practice, and the lemon went into Eminas hands. Apparently, it was okay for Cordelia to make it for herself to eat, but Emina didnt approve of Cordelia making it for Emina to eat. And the honey lemon that Emina made, as she was used to cooking, tasted better than the one Cordelia had made. (Shes a wonderful role model.) I made a promise to send Otou-sama some honey lemon at night, but should I get Emina to direct me from now? She thought as she carried the lemon into her mouth. In any case, Emina was an excellent maid whom she could rely on. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 3, Intermission 02: The Prince and the Red Rose Volume 3, Intermission 02: The Prince and the Red Rose Blessed with a mild climate, the Founding Festival that everyone enjoys starts tomorrow Just when I thought that. I was stopped by a junior, who had changed his expression. I listened to his message and also walked as fast as I could to a specific person. I really wanted to run, but this was inside of the Royal Pce; we werent allowed to run in here unless something big happened. But, the thing that happened now was also significant. Yo, Isma! Long time no see! I hope you have fun this year too, Your Highness Ferdinando. You arrived very early. I thought I would surprise you. But, youre really stiff. I wish you would talk morefortably. We were talking in a foreignnguage, but it was an honour to be told to speak in a friendlier manner. However, I couldnt agree with him. Because the person in front of me was a prince from another kingdom, who came for the Founding Festival. And during the Founding Festival, I would be responsible for protecting this person. Of course, His Highness Ferdinando has his own guards from his kingdom, but each kingdom had its own rules, so, in short, I was his local guide. This was the third year that I was in charge of His Highness Ferdinandos protection. However, I hadnt expected to be a guard in the first ce, but I, who was in charge of another duty, was stopped by him and he said something rash while I was wondering what was going on, Can I request this person as my guard?As a result, I was ced as his guard. Later, I heard that the person who was in charge of him was hard-headed, so he wanted to change to someone more flexible Even I was working diligently whileplying with the rules, so why did he think that I would be flexible? I tried asking him about that once, but unfortunately, I couldnt get a clear answer. However, I also thought about it. His Highness Ferdinando was quite entric. Ive never heard of any other royalty who woulde earlier than expected, just because they thought they could surprise people. If this were known in his home kingdom, then he would be scolded, What do you think appointed times are for!?His cheerful personality was likeable, but I could sympathise a little with others around him since they were probably troubled since he was too wild. At the same time, I was thankful from the bottom of my heart for my Princes honest personality. I believe that our Princes nature wouldnt change, even if he reached His Highness Ferdinandos age. No, well, His Highness Ferdinando was honest too. It was difficult to respond to his friendliness, but he didnt have a lousy personality, and he didnt say absurd things that were difficult to answer to. You still dont have a household? Is that something you say as soon as you meet someone? Well, Im worried about it. If you get married, then Id have to congratte you. Iughed dryly in time with his loudughter. Let me correct that at once, he does say things that leave me troubled, but well, he is an easy-going person, so it doesnt feel unpleasant. Then, how about my little sister? It might be interesting for Isma to be my little brother. You jest. Then, I dont care if I take your sister. Shell be my second wife though. You joke. Heughed happily at me, who was drained. But that joke was honestly bad for my heart. I was fully aware that he wasnt serious, but I dont know what would happen if those words were to reach my father. So, I didnt want him to say them aloud, even if it was a joke. I honestly couldnt imagine it. I want to live in peace. He had already stoppedughing for a while now, but he didnt notice how I was feeling at all. However, Im d you were surprised, but I want to enjoy this free time. Is there a ce for me to waste time? Lets see Of course, the guest rooms have already been set up, even though something unexpected had happened, but he wanted entertainment. It wasnt a waiting room. However, I couldnt say something like, Then, do you want to go to town? If I took this person there, then I dont think I would have enough energy for the rest of my life. If he had to go at any cost, then I hope that he would do it on thest day. But, if there was something else that was rare, then what about the greenhouse that was built under fathers supervision? Have you ever seen the greenhouse before, Your Highness? The greenhouse? Ooh, I hear that its great, but Ive never visited it before. Then, I will go confirm if youre allowed to see it, could you please wait for a moment? Alright. I dont think that a tour would be rejected, but there was a possibility that people were working inside of the greenhouse. Luckily the greenhouse tour was quickly approved. When we arrived at the greenhouse, His Highness Ferdinando looked up at the ceiling. The rumours appear to be true, its a splendid building. Do you like it? Yeah. Its rare. There are a lot of nts, but there are also butterflies. I proceeded through the greenhouse with him, who, if I had to say, was more interested in the building itself and the butterflies than the flowers; and before long, we saw a shadow sitting in the chair in the direction we were walking. A little boy with gold eyes and ck hair. It was unquestionably the prince of our kingdom, His Highness Sylvester. in nk. His Highness repeated his words in a whisper. From his appearance, I could tell that he was probably practising for his speech for the Founding Festival. Of course, I hadnt nned to interrupt him, since I hadnt known he was here, but we would if we continued walking. I felt sorry about this, but His Highness Ferdinando looked as if he was happy. Im sorry, Your Highness. I brought a disturbance with me. His Highness Sylvester also seemed to have noticed that people were approaching him. He turned around, and his round eyes met with mine. Excuse me, Your Yo! You the Highness Sylvester? His Highness Ferdinando interrupted my words and spoke a bit clumsily in thenguage used in Crista Kingdom, which made His Highness Sylvester look a little surprised, but he immediately smiled. Its been a long time, Your Highness Ferdinando. I sincerely thank you for travelling for so long to get here. Even though we had shown up here unexpectedly, His Highness Sylvester replied in His Highness Ferdinandos homenguage, which he usually didnt use. His Highness Ferdinandos eyes widened in surprise. Youre really good. Your pronunciation is more natural than I sound when I speak thenguage of this kingdom. Those are generous words. Even I knew that His Highness Ferdinandos words towards His Highness Sylvester werent too generous, but His Highness Sylvester probably thought they were. I think its a good thing to be humble, but I felt that he could be a little more confident like his friend No, Vernoux-dono wasnt only a littleconfident. But, youve gotten a lot taller. I called out to you, but I thought you might have been someone else for a second there. His Highness Ferdinando expressed his surprise with both his hands lightly lifted and His Highness Sylvesters eyes shone. Do I look like Ive gotten taller? Yes. You look like youll eventually get taller than me. That is I will certainly catch up to you. I stared at His Highness Sylvester, who was smiling with joy, and thought it was surprising. Is he someone who cares about his height? I certainly wanted to be taller than my older brother when I was younger, but I wonder if His Highness, who is easy-going, also wants to grow taller as well. But I dont think that he is too short; his height is about the same as Vernoux-dono, whom he is always with. I wonder if its because he wants to be an adult soon. His Highness Ferdinando was very pleased with His Highness Sylvesters reaction and patted him on the head. By the way, what were you doing here? I was practising my speech for a bit. My bad, Ive interrupted you. No. I was only reciting it because I couldnt rx. Please dont worry about it. I dont know if those words were him being mindful of His Highness Ferdinando, or if he really meant it. But I think that its unlikely that His Highness Sylvester, who is always thoroughly prepared for anything, would have to practice until thest season this time, so I guess its just like he said. There was a red rose blooming right next to His Highness Sylvester. I felt like Ive seen that rose somewhere before and became confused. There were more varieties of roses than I could count, and we even had some at our mansion, and it wouldnt be strange for the same things to be blooming at these two ces, but it felt weird. Isma, whats wrong? No, I just thought that that is a gorgeous flower. However, since I had not said the word somewhat, I hadnt lied outright, and only covered it up. His Highness Sylvester also looked at the roses when Id said that and looked a little embarrassed. Its a lovely flower, isnt it? Yes. It calms me down since it feels like its watching over me. It might sound a little weird, heughed. Its definitely a beautiful flower, but it didnt look different from the rest. The number of petals and the colour of the flower also lookmon. But it must be different from the rest if its growing here. I thought curiously as I concentrated a little magic into my eyes. Is this type easy to grow or is it disease-resistant? Such interests welled up within me. However, the characteristics of this flower seemed to be its strong fragrance. I feel like this is the type of flower my sister would like. Really? Could you tell me what type it is? I continued to ask His Highness Sylvester, who seemed happy for some reason. I thought I could give this as a present to my sister since she would be staying at home by herself during the Founding Festival period. Your Highness? It might be a variety that wasnt circted in the market. However, it was rare for His Highness Sylvester not to answer. At least, it growing here means that it isnt confidential No, Ive never even heard of a flower that was confidential in the first ce. Sorry, the name of this flower is a secret. The words that came out of His Highness Sylvester, when he finally spoke, he sounded apologetic, but it also sounded as if he was amused. At least, it didnt seem like it was a secret of national interest. What is this? Your Highness Sylvester and Isma, you dont have to go out of your way to speak in mynguage, just speak in your own. I wont think youre having a secret talk, so just take it easy. His Highness Ferdinando demonstrated his presence with a slightly exaggerated gesture. No, we didnt forget about you, you know? Thank you for your concern. No, nope. Im the one whos visiting your kingdom, but youre speaking in mynguage. Im bad at speaking yournguage, but I dont have any problems with listening. Then, Ill take you up on your offer. He probably couldnt refuse His Highness Ferdinandos words. His Highness Sylvester replied with a slightly clearer pronunciation than usual and His Highness Ferdinando looked satisfied at that reply and smiled. But, I feel like its a shame for three men to view flowers. What do you say, Your Highness Sylvester? Are you interested in my sister? I can introduce her to you with confidence. If so, then this ce would probably be more fun next year. His Highness Ferdinandos words, which were said jokingly, were also asked at me a while ago. While I thought how he could say such a thing instead of a greeting, I also considered that he was probably a little serious when he said it to His Highness Sylvester. His younger sister was probably around His Highness Sylvesters age, and if royalty from a kingdom, where we had good rtions, approached other royalty with that, then it was more realistic. Though, I do think that it was anything more than a joke since he wasnt talking about it directly to His Majesty. Now then, I am interested to see how His Highness would reply. His Highness Sylvester widened his eyes and blinked several times at those words. This was probably the first time this kind of conversation has been dumped on him. However, he was only surprised for a second, and he rxed his expression again. Im sure that your sister is probably a humble and beautiful princess. Yeah, I can guarantee that. But, I am still immature. Ah, he evaded it well. If he replied with the same thing even if His Highness Ferdinando replied with, Thats not true, then it would be possible to avoid seeing who would hold out longer. His Highness Ferdinando shrugged andughed. Do you want to see more of the greenhouse? No, I dont mind doing something else if its interesting. It is a wonderful building, but I dont know how to admire flowers. Then, should I get some tea cakes or snacks? Im sure youll enjoy it more than viewing flowers with men. That sounds good. It would be even better if His Highness Sylvester joined us. As long as time permits. Youre a sociable person. Thanks. If thats the case, then I have to quickly go and request the food. His Highness also asked, Can I leave it to you, Isma? I bowed and turned to leave. But the moment I turned my back, His Highness Ferdinandos words reached my ears. Say, Your Highness Sylvester. You said you were still immature before, but would you think about it once you be an adult? His Highness Ferdinando will surely have a childish and mischievous expression on his face right now. But this time His Highness Sylvester didnt pause. When I be an adult, there is someone who I would like to show that appearance to. His reply was clear and a little fast. I wanted to turn around, but I controlled myself and pretended that I didnt hear him. The person who His Highness Sylvester wants to show his adult appearance to. Is it Their Majesties? Or does His Highness have someone he loves? I might be able to understand this a bit better if I could see His Highness Sylvesters expression, but I couldnt turn around here, so theres nothing I can do. His Highness Ferdinando didnt seem to understand his words well and asked him, Could you repeat that? But His Highness Sylvester evaded it by saying, Its a secret. I see, so it seems like His Highness Sylvester already has someone he loves. I hope you can convey your feelings to her. Those words werent directed at His Highness Sylvester and had juste out, so it should have been spoken in a voice that wouldnt reach his ears. However, I turned around when he stopped me Isma, and he put his index finger to his mouth. It was an adorable pose, and I chuckled in return. First of all, it is necessary for me to hasten the preparations for the guests hospitality, so that His Highness can acknowledge to himself that he is bing an adult. I thought as I walked a little faster. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 3, Act 23: Calm before the Storm Volume 3, Act 23: Calm before the Storm Three days after the Founding Festival had started. In a quieter mansion, Cordelia briefly checked on the condition of the greenhouse, and then went back and forth from her room and the library. The first thing Cordelia started on, during the Founding Festival, was calcting the amount of paper purchased by the school; shed calcted the approximate amount of paper needed based on a report from the school. Then, she also estimated the cost of Laras pencils, from her production record, and she also calcted the price for the bread erasers. Finally, she wrote down her aims and the price, then a sentence asking the merchants and Ronnie to get her quotes; Cordelia sighed in relief. For now, I wonder if these things will be enough for the school. The documents were for asking for Elviss permission. She had already told him that she was thinking of improving the writing implements, when she was at the pencil manufacturing stage, so she could probably get his permission without any problems. If a problem did pop up, then it would probably be her n to borrow fields in the fief and open a medicinal herb garden. She had to finish the documents on her n to cultivate herbs in an area where wheat didnt grow well, and how to collect the capital for that, during the remainder of the Founding Festival so that she could persuade Elvis. Should I borrownd and manpower for the herb garden? Or should I just buy already grown nts? Thats bing a problem. I have documents on the current harvest so I can calcte the ie, and I have to writeparison data. However, Cordelia, who had muttered those words spontaneously, realised that she had been talking to herself a lot. Although, Ronnie and Laras holidays would end tomorrow, and her surroundings would probably be lively again. I think its Laras first time at the Founding Festival, I hope she has fun. She thought as she stretched her back a little. Her body had be really stiff, probably because she was concentrating so hard. Ill go for a little walk. If I push myself too hard, then I might make a mistake in the calctions somewhere. She thought that as she left the room and headed towards the garden. Cordelia traced the memories of her childhood and remembered that the Pameradia mansion had felt imposing. It still felt imposing now, but it also felt brighter. When she had first visited the fief at the age of eight and returned to the Royal Capital, Elvis had said, You can grow your favourite nts. Thus, Cordelia had told the gardeners the descriptions of the flowers she wanted grown there, and a few of their names. She didnt have flowers in the greenhouse just for appreciation, but she had wanted to feel rxed by just looking at flowers, so there were a lot of gorgeous flowers in the garden. By no means, did all the flowers haverge petals, but they were all pleasing to the eye. (Its stunning.) The flowers glistened vividly, thanks to the skills of the gardeners. And, the rose, Cordelia, was also blooming in a section of the garden. She didnt have a lot of stock yet, but when she told Gille that Elvis had said to her that she could nt whatever she wanted in the garden, he sent her some flowers to grow. (A rose with the same name as me. It feels strange after all.) On the one hand, she was happy because it was a beautiful flower and smelt nice, but she became strangely embarrassed when she saw it in front of her. Of course, she knew that the flower thought nothing of her, but she feltpelled not to lose to it. Then, Cordelia, who waszing around in the garden, felt herself rx and decided to return to her room. Her eyes also felt a little rested from taking a small break. Shortly after entering the mansion, Cordelia saw Emina and Hans talking. At the same time, they both noticed that Cordelia had returned and greeted her, Wee back, Ojou-sama. Cordelia smiled wryly. I did certainlye back right now But you have also just returned, have you not Emina? Have you finished the errands from Christina-sama? I have, Ojou-sama. Emina had been called to the Alcott mansion today for a meeting with Christina, whom she had promised to show around the Royal Capital after the Founding Festival. Its rare to see Emina with no apron on, Cordelia thought as she thanked her, Thank you. Christina-sama has stated that she wanted to visit some tailors in the Royal Capital. She wants to visit a tailor? Yes. Cordelia was a little surprised because she had been sure that Christina had wanted to go sightseeing. When people get dresses made in this kingdom, they usually called the tailor to their house. That was the same for nobledies and fordies from wealthy merchant families. However, it wasnt like there werent any exceptions, some people were actively zealous about dresses, and it happened in such situations as Anyway, I want to make the colour of the cloth the top priority. I want to see the slight colour differences with my own eyesand I want to find a tailor who makes designs that are different from the rest. Besides that, people might ask for patterned orders, but Christina probably didnt fall into those categories. She has never made a dress at the Royal Capital before, so shes interested in eight stores. Amongst them are stores that her friends have used before. She also said that she would like to visit more stores if we have time. She wants to go to that many stores? Shes very enthusiastic about it. Cordelia was a bit surprised that Christina wanted to visit so many ces. She wasnt particrly surprised that Christina hadnt had a dress made in the Royal Capital before since she did live in her fief, but visiting at least eight stores Cordelia was a little worried whether Christina would have time to visit that many stores. (But she lives in the part of the kingdom that produces the best silk. Im sure shes picky.) Cordelia also had never visited a tailor before, and she wanted to see what it would be like. There was no way she wouldnt be interested in tailor stores, which had thetest in womens fashion. (But, isnt it easier for her to get better quality silk in her fief?) Or did she want to see a lot of dress designs in the Royal Capital? Cordelia tilted her head in curiosity and Emina continued. She might get tired while were visiting the stores, so I also searched for a ce where she could eat sweet things. Im considering a store where a lot of women customers go before they go to the theatre and it opens from noon. Oh my, that sounds fun. Thats also the experience of a grown woman, isnt it? Cordelia said it somewhat jokingly, and Emina smiled loosely. At the same time, Hans stepped forward and handed Cordelia a bunch of paper. Then, there is something that I would like to report to Ojou-sama before you learn that experience. Please take this. Thanks. Are these the people who want to participate in the next experiment? The papers that Hans had passed to her were a list of people who wished to participate in the balm massage, which Cordelia regrly recruited for. She also invited people to join in with her other experiments, but there was no doubt that this experiment had the highestpetition rate in the mansion. You have a flood of applicants. Yes, thanks. Cordelia was happy that this experiment was epted in the mansion to the extent that applicants were rushing in, but she also had mixed feelings about it. (Its be like some kind of big lottery But I feel sorry for people who want to try it out but get rejected.) Of course, the participants werent decided by lottery. She decided the participants based on conditions such as physical condition, fatigue, transparency and stagnation of magic. She couldnt say that the sample size was enough since she only recruited from within the mansion, Cordelia could make predictions such as, This person seems like they wont like this aromaorThis effect would probably work, by lightly using her analysis magic. For some reason or another That was the only thing she could say, but she was able to conclude if the magic of the nts would bepatible or not with a person. It might be a unique intuition rted to her magic, since Ronnie dismissed it when she tried to exin it to him by saying, I dont know what youre talking about. Im going to meet with them one by one again, so could you show me their work assignment list? I want to talk to them at a reasonable time. Understood. Hans respectfully epted Cordelias word, and this time, Emina spoke. Ojou-sama, do you have a bit of time now? Yes? I want to talk to you about clothes for going out. There are some possible choices If youre busy, then I would like to take some of your time tomorrow. I see I cant go out in the clothes I use for my experiments or the clothes I wear for riding. And, it was likely that the clothes for going outthat Emina had said, would include essories such as parasols. And I have never prepared clothes for going out before because my usual dresses are for indoor use. (This will probably not be finished in a bit.) It took time to pick dresses and try them on. I dont remember asking for much, but my closet is full of clothes that were made at the beginning of the season and clothes that Otou-sama gave me. (But this is the first time Im going out with Christina-sama. It would be rude if I dont dress like her.) I think that all the dresses I have suit me. But, if I consider that Ill be standing next to Christina-sama, then there would be too many to choose from. Ill do it today. Im sure itll bother me if I do it tomorrow so I wont be able to focus on anything else. Cordelia said that jokingly and Emina and Hans smiled. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 3, Act 24: Boutique in the Noble District Volume 3, Act 24: Boutique in the Noble District The servants of the Pameradia House also returned to the mansion when the Founding Festival ended. ording to Emina, the Royal Capital was still bustling with more people than usual, but it was much calmer than when the festival was on. Most of the street vendors and tourists were already on their way home. So itll be easier to go out with Christina-sama now, right? Its a bit unfortunate. I thought that there would still be some stores left But, Im happy to lose the temptations, since well be visiting a lot of stores. Cordelia shrugged, and Eminaughed. Then, there was a knock at the door, and when Cordelia replied, Lara came in. Ojou-sama, Christina-sama is here to see you. Okay. Ill be there right away. Emina. Understood, Ojou-sama. Christina-sama is at the entrance. I wanted to show her to the parlour, but she smiled like a princess and told me that the entrance was fine. Lara smiled wryly because she had been entranced by a beautiful person. Cordelia went to the entrance with Emina. Christina softened her facial expressions when she saw Cordelia. Its been a while, Christina-sama. How do you do, Cordelia-sama? Thank you for today. You too Emina-san. The familiar voice, which entered Cordelias ears, was moderate and natural. Cordelia smiled and replied, Im looking forward to it. ??????? Cordelia lightly asked Christina about how she was, while the carriage was moving from the mansion to their destination. However, she could only ask things like, How is Earl Alcott? and Arent you tired from the Founding Festival? That wasnt because it was hard to make conversation with Christina, it was because they had arrived at their destination while they were talking. They hadnt met in a long time and even asking about how the person was caused a lot of time to pass. (Its a shame. But, theres still time left in the day and I can talk to her when I get off the carriage.) Cordelia thought as she got off the carriage. This was the first time that Cordelia had stepped into the district that nobles frequented. After all, she had gotten out of the carriage in front of their mansions when she went to the ntheim and Hale mansions. And the only ce shed walked around when she was little was the artisan street, and her other outings only consisted of horse-riding to the forest. She had walked around Ertiga in a dress before, but the atmosphere in the Royal Capital that she had never seen before made her gulp. (This is a town, right?) Yes, she had unintentionally confirmed that in her mind. She couldnt help but think that the scene in front of her was like a scene from a musical. Everyone walking on the white stone pavement was dressed in gorgeous outfits. In the background, there were manyrge buildings supported by stone pirs, and there was even a huge theatre, and a lot of carriages were running on the roads. (Its like Ive been sucked into a fairy-tale.) She was used torge spaces because her mansion, and the mansions of her friends, were massive, but buildings lined up next to each other had a different appeal to them. Cordelia reflectively grasped the parasol that was in her hand. I heard that they put extra effort into building this area because they also host victory parades here. I saw one the other day. It was really intense. Christina continued after Eminas exnation. Then, she casually asked Cordelia. Is this your first time here? Yes, so this surprises me. Thats the same for me. The parade was certainly held here, but I couldnt see much because there were so many people. Christina said, as she smiled and slowly looked around. I heard from my friends that this area is most gorgeous when the theatre opens at night. Theyre currently performing romance ys which are popr with women. Oh, a romance? Yes. I heard from my friends that the performers always captivate their audiences, so I hope that we can go watch them someday. Thank you very much. Then, Ill have to grow up soon. Cordelia replied happily to Christinas kind request, but she was also frustrated. (When ites to romance, I- get really, really irritated.) Can I really watch the stage until the end? She was being pulled into the conversation so she might not have time to think about such things. But, can I really watch the performance when I can feel my cheeks going red just by hearing the words romance? Cordelia desperate tried to calm herself while being led by Emina. Do you often go to the theatre in your fief? Yes. Its not an imposing building like this, but Flora does have a theatre. Thats nice. Then, the conversation stopped. Unfortunately, Cordelia had never seen a theatre before, so she couldnt ask any more questions about it, and searched for a new topic. It wasnt an awkward silence, but she wanted to talk about something since she wanted to deepen their rtionship. (If possible, I would like to hear Christina-sama talk more.) Then, the conversations would be catered to things that Christina liked. I was stunned when I first heard that you wanted to visit eight tailors. You must really like clothes. So you were surprised? Christina looked a little embarrassed as she put her hands to her mouth, but she happily replied, I like them. However, her voice immediately dropped, and her voice faded, But Christina-sama? Nothing, Im sorry. Is something wrong? Cordelia tilted her head in curiosity and Christina shook her head. I forgot what I was going to say. If I remember, then Ill tell you. Cordelia was confused at those words. (I wonder what the heck is wrong.) She didnt have proof, but she felt strange. This wasnt like Christina. But she was hesitant to ask since Christina had already put an end to that conversation. Even if it was something, it was useless to forcibly ask her about it if she didnt want to talk about it. Besides, they werent close enough for Cordelia to force it out of her. Christina-sama, if its alright with you, could you give me some advice when I dont know what dress to choose? Cordelia said after pondering for a while. Christina seemed surprised by her request and then smiled. I would be happy to. But, your dress is very nice today, so I dont know if you would need my advice. Emina helped me pick this dress. She has good taste in clothing. Is that so? She didnt pick this dress just because she has good taste in clothing, but I think its because she knows you very well. It really suits you. Thank you. Cordelia knew that Emina was the one who was beingplimented, but she became happy as if she was the one who had just been praised. However, the person in question, Emina, stopped the conversation there. Im sorry for interrupting you, but this is the store that Christina-sama wanted to visit. Emina, who looked emotionless, spoke really fast, but it seemed to Cordelia as if her cheeks were pinking a little. She stared at the building that Emina had pointed out to them while thinking, Ill be happy if shes a bit embarrassed. Its a lovely store. The building had small flowers nted in the storefront, and the name was carefully engraved with elegant letters, but it didnt have an overwhelming presence like what she had felt when she had descended the carriage. Even if the building was in a corner, she felt a sort of grandeur from it that couldnt bepared to other ces. When she stepped into the store, the first thing that entered her eyes was the white theme of the store. There was a white counter and tables. On top of the tables were designs; they had sample dresses on disy, and different things were elegantly arranged around the store. There was a ss wall at the back of the counter, and she saw a workshop filled with colourful fabrics. Im sorry to have kept you waiting. A woman appeared from the workshop when she was looking around. She seemed to be in herte twenties. She looked at Christina and spoke. Are you looking for a dress? The woman probably saw them like ady with her younger sister and maid. Christina chuckled. Yes. I havent decided on which one yet, but I would like to see the fabric samples. Okay. Upon Christinas answer, the woman pulled out three thick books from under the counter. Then, she took them and walked to the table with the designs on them. Please take your time. The woman put the book down and tidied the designs. Then, she waited a short distance away. Christina spread one of the books in front of her as if she was used to it. There were a lot of fabrics pasted in the book, and the names of the fabrics, the production areas, and characteristics were written at the bottom. It seemed like they were arranged ording to type and characteristics, but there was a limit to how much Cordelia could see while standing next to Christina, who was looking at the pages earnestly. She couldnt see very well, but she didnt want to disturb Christina. So, she took the fabrics swatch book that Christina hadnt opened. The book that Cordelia had picked up had the words, (Reference) Interiorwritten on it. When she looked inside, she saw that there were more checkered and geometric patterns in there than in the book that Christina was looking at. The materials that the fabrics were made from were different, such as, cotton, wool and hemp. The fabrics in that book might not be suitable for dresses. She also saw Ertigawritten next to some of the cotton and was happy that it had a proper evaluation. Cordelia stared at the book for a while, but another book caught her attention, and she reached for it. The only words on the front cover were in, so it was probably for dresses. It was simr to the book that Christina was looking at. (The hue is slightly different depending on what region the fabric came from. Sometimes its hard to tell the difference if you dontpare them, but if someone was fussy, then theyd fuss over everything.) Its probably the same as flowers and vary depending on what environment it came from. The dying techniques and ingredients were perhaps different depending on the region. (Christina-sama also knows a lot about these things too.) Cordelia nced at Christina. She looked serious as she examined the fabric and felt it with her fingers. She was also checking the texture. Then, she moved her fingers away from the fabric and called out to the woman. I want to see these two. Certainly! Cordelia-sama, do you have any you want to look at? No. If possible, I would like to look at the fabric you selected with you. She regretted it a little since Christina had spoken to her, but she wasnt going to buy a dress. She had a lot of dresses at home and was still growing. So, it was probably better if she studied how Christina picked her fabric since she had been that serious when looking at them. Cordelia was extremely interested in seeing what she should look out for when choosing fabrics. The woman went into the workshop, then a middle-aged tailor came out from the back. The tailor held a smooth, lustrous fabric in his hand. This is the flora silk that you requested to see. Its rare, so this is the only stock we have left this season Thanks. Ill look at it for a bit. Flora silk. Cordelia was surprised when she heard those words. What is there to hide? This was the best silk in the kingdom that the Alcott House was proud of. It was called theJewel Fabricbecause the colours slightly changed depending on the angle. It was only produced in Earl Alcotts fief, Flora, and was the rarest silk there. It came from an extremely rare silkworm, and couldnt be made without a skilled fabric engineer, so it was produced in a limited quantity. As a matter of fact, this is the first time Ive seen it up close. Cordelia nearly forgot what she was thinking, because of how beautiful it was, and sighed. But at the same time, she also had some doubts. (But why did shee to the Royal Capital to see it?) She can get it from her fief, since shes the daughter of Earl Alcott, and the local craftsmen would know more about flora silk. Besides, if she wanted to buy a dress fashioned after the fashion here, then I think its better for her to ask about other fabrics (Is she researching the market? But, she doesnt look like she is.) Cordelia had a question, but she couldnt ask it. Christina was looking at the silk without telling them that she was, in fact, the daughter of Earl Alcott. This couldnt be said in front of the tailor. But, Cordelia realised that Christina was moving her mouth a bit without letting her voice out. Thats a relief, its real. Real? What the heck does that mean? Even if she thought this, Christina smiled while talking to the tailor about dresses hed tailored in the past, so Cordelia didnt know what Christina had meant. However, she was sure that Christina was looking for somethingduring this outing. Christina eagerly looked at fabrics and talked with the tailor, but she didnt purchase a dress. I want to think about the colour a little more. Christina said, but the tailor didnt look offended. The best thing for the dress and customer is to choose a fabric that would suit them. The tailor stated and told Christina that he couldnt reserve the flora silk for her, but he would do his best to get more stock for the next year. And, he also stated that he would get the silk delivered around this time if she wanted to choose a colour. I hope that you will find a dress that satisfies you. I would be thrilled if you can find a dress at our store. Cordelia felt that the tailor, who had seen them off, really liked Christina. And she could understand his feelings. (Of course, he would be happy since she was really passionate.) Clothing and fragrances. They were different, but Christina probably felt the same about clothes as Cordelia felt about fragrances. And while they were heading towards the next store, Cordelia worried about whether she should ask Christina about what realmeant, since they were walking. The second store was close to the first and didnt require a carriage to get to. (Christina-sama probably isnt talking about it because there are people around us.) Were not walking close to other people, but people do walk past us so our conversation may be overheard. Therefore, it still wasnt the right time to talk about this. Cordelia concluded, and Christina asked Cordelia a question. What did you think about the fabric from before? Are you asking about the flora silk? Yes. Its my first time seeing it, and its gorgeous. This might sound like amon thing to say, but I cant find any other words to express it. It might be a simple thing to say, but Cordelia found it hard to find the right words to express the beauty of flora silk. She even though that she might ruin the silks charm if she picked the wrong words. Christina grinned when she heard those words. We have been researching silkworms in Flora since long ago. Other fiefs are also producing silk, but I believe that flora silk is the best silk in this kingdom and in the world. Ive also learnt that flora silk is a precious item to other kingdoms as well. In the past, a king from another kingdom was so obsessed with flora silk, that it became a bargaining chip to conclude an important treaty. Thats why were so proud of it. Were extremely thankful for the wisdom of our predecessors, since its hard to grow grains in our fief, and it isnt in an important location. Hearing that, Cordelia remembered the reason behind Cyrus and Christinas engagement. (So, Flora has a low food security rate.) The value of silk was lowerpared to the time when it had the power to bind a treaty, but it was still useful to Flora as its main industry. Ertiga, which is arge trading hub in Pameradia fief, could benefit from selling it; and Flora could also benefit from the abundantnds in the Pameradia fief. They could even cooperate to improve agricultural production. This engagement was worthwhile for both families. (But I wonder how Christina-sama feels about her engagement.) Cyrus-oniisama seemed a little concerned about Christina-sama, but how does she feel? I would be happy if her answer could dispel his fears, she thought and realised that she was straying away from Christinas question. (Were talking about silk right now. I cant ask her about this.) It was too hard for her to cut the current conversation off and ask her future sister-inw How do you feel about your fianc? And besides, talking about love was her weak point. There wasnt much difference with the buildings themselves, but the inside of the shop was crammed with dresses. The dresses were colourful, but if you looked closely, you could see that the only thing different about them was the colour. Some of the dresses had tags on them, and apparently, they were disyed in the store so that customers could buy it straight away. (Its a bit messy.) The interioryout of the store wasnt much different from the previous store, and, apart from dresses, there were tables, chairs and a counter. The wall behind the counter had arge gouged window, and the workshop was visible from the front. But, the difference was that a fit man was sitting at the counter and the workshop wasnt very tidy. Oh! Ojou-samas, wee! The man at the counter, who seemed to be reading a book, looked up and greeted Cordelia and Christina. Hello. I want to look at fabrics, do you have any samples? Of course! Now, now,e,e. Sit down. Cordelia and Christina were quickly instructed to sit down, and when they did, the man came trotting back with some fabric samples. Were not in a rush, so its probably better if you dont carelessly run in here She thought as they both took a sample book each to look at. (The person in the previous store looked like a tailor. I wonder if this person is just a salesperson.) She couldnt really tell, even though that person looked more like a trader than a tailor. His voice gave off the tone of a merchant. It wasnt a good nor bad thing, but he gave off the vibes of someone on the street. However, this store must be in demand and have a customer-base if she thought about the cost to open there. Not all nobles demanded high-end products. However, she thought that they would at least want ready-made dresses to be treated carefully. Cordelia mimicked Christina, who had opened the fabric sample book next to her. (The previous store didnt have any prices written down.. But this store has Special PriceandBargainwritten.) She was a little surprised at how theyd emphasised that. It was certainly easier to match ones budget to something if they knew the price. Young marriageable women probably dressed up a lot when they epted invitations from others, but the difference in their assets and those of a noble wasrge. She thought that the fabric sample book was designed in a way that was easy to understand. For example, they wrote which pages one could find the same colour fabric and what the price difference was, but they didnt record which region the fabrics came from. When she thought that they were brave for doing that, the door which connected the store to the workshop opened. From the back, a fit woman showed up with a tray of cups. How about taking a little break? The woman said in a friendly tone and gave them tea without waiting for a reply. Cordelia was surprised that the woman had served tea in a room full of dresses but thought that she had probably done that because she thought they wouldnt spill it. Of course, that was requested of them, but they shouldnt have served tea because something could happen. She wasnt nning on interfering with the stores policies, but she didnt know how to react as a person who questioned the policy. (But it doesnt seem like they mean any harm by doing this. Instead, theyre acting very friendly.) Cordelia thought and nced at Christina. Its one of the stores that she wanted to visit, but what does she think of the store now? Christina stopped moving, and her eyes were focused on a fabric sample. Flora Silk (Negotiable) Cordelia questioned the words before Christinas eyes. (They have flora silk? In this store?) Flora silk shouldnt exist in stores that sold cheap items. Of course, there was a chance that this store didnt specialise in selling reasonably priced fabrics. (But, do people who can afford the flora silke to this store?) There were parts in this store that worried Cordelia in the short amount of time shed been in here, and nobles probably wouldnt buy flora silk from this particr store. The dresses in there mostly looked the same, and she worried whether they could tailor a difficult material like flora silk. You have excellent eyes! Are you interested in flora silk, Ojou-sama? The male clerk osted her and Cordelia raised her face. The smiling man looked somewhat proud. In contrast, she didnt know how to reply. She was interested in why they had this fabric in the store. The man looked happy when Cordelia nodded, but at the same time, he also seemed troubled. I know youre fascinated by it because the fabrics beautiful, but kids your age dont get dresses made with this material. But, if your Onee-san wants it, then I can give her some advice. The man shifted his gaze to Christina. Me? You often go out, dont you? Its expensive, but its radiance is top-rate, so youll shine at evening parties! Thats right! Beautiful women should dress up beautifully! The woman followed suit when the man pitched the product, and the two pressured Christina. Getting the fabric pitched by a grown woman was quite troublesome. Then, I wonder if you could show me the fabric? The two smiled and went to the back when they heard Christinas answer. Christina-sama Are you sure? Yes, I was a little surprised, but theyre cheerful people. In any case, I was nning on seeing it anyway. Its not what you say, but how you say it probably refers to this, Cordelia thought. She felt that they were trying really hard to sell the silk, and if Christina wanted to look at the fabric from the start, then it was probably fine. But, Christina seemed anxious as she waited for the flora silk to be brought out. Not long after, the two came out from the workshop with four different coloured fabrics. The man put the fabric in front of Christina, opened it with both hands and said in a rich voice. What do you think of this fabric and gloss? The colours vibrant. Dont you think it looks different from other silks? All these are samples, so we cant tailor your dress straight away. Its not easy to stock since its precious, so there are dys in delivery. But I can guarantee to sell it to you at this price if you buy it before next year. The woman pitched after the man and handed Christina a quote. The cost depended on the pattern, but it wasnt an astonishing sum. Our store doesnt get carried away with business, like the other stores. Its a bargain, isnt it? Of course, you can pay after weve gotten the fabric! Cordelia was reminded of themercials she saw in her previous life, while watching the two pitch the material, and didnt feel like saying anything. The clerks who insisted that this was a bargain to thedy of the silks production area It was a bizarre sight. (They arent getting carried away because flora silk is expensive) At least there was a reason for why it was expensive. It was important silk that continued a tradition. The man and woman didnt know about Christinas lineage so they could say what they wanted. But Cordelia felt a little anxious about how it all sounded to Christina since it sounded as if they were forsaking a gem that was the pride of the area it came from. When Cordelia nced at her, Christina had already be expressionless. But, that was also only for a second. I have to ask my father. Would it be alright if I dont give you an answer right now? I want to keep this quote though Cordelia hadnt expected Christinas answer and blinked. They didnt talk much after that and slipped out when another customer entered the store. Christina didnt say anything for a while as they walked towards the third store. She looked stiff even though shed received the quote. Cordelia finally opened her mouth when the store was out of sight. Christina-sama, the store before was a little weird. Christina widened her eyes a little, but then her expression quickly softened. So you noticed after all. After all? I asked Cyrus-sama about you, and he said that you were brilliant. Cordelia had been bothered by what Cyrus could have told Christina about her since he had reminded her not to be a tomboy. Even if he had said something bad about her, Christina would change it into something nice. Hes exaggerating. Cordelia brushed it off so that she wouldnt say anything unnecessary. Christina continued to smile. But, then her expression immediately changed. Cordelia, I have a favour to ask of you. I would like to talk to you after were finished today. Are you free? Christina looked a little anxious, but it didnt seem like she was going to take back her words. I wanted to talk to you today, so we can talk for as long as you want. They would probably talk about what Cordelia wanted to know during that time. So, she wouldnt ask any unnecessary questions and enjoy shopping with Christina. However, she decided that she would keep an eye on the things she was worried about if the topic was rted to the outing. Unfortunately, they werent able to visit all the eight stores that Christina had wanted to see. One of the reasons was that it took a lot of time to get to the third store, since it was far from the second store, and Christinas feet started hurting when they began walking to the fourth store. Thus, they ended their tour at the fourth store. Afterwards, Christina purchased sweets from the tea house that Emina had rmended, and Cordelia was invited to the Alcott mansion in the Royal Capital. Im sorry, even though I was the one who asked you out. Its fine, but is this really alright? Yes. Im a little tired because I danced too much at the ball. I usually only dance one or two songs at the fief. I have to train a little more. Christina, whoughed, didnt look like she overdid it. The ball was the finale of the Founding Festival. Cordelia could imagine that it must have been gorgeous. Now then, shall we eat? They look really delicious. Lets eat. The chocte mousse from the famous confectionery store wasposed of three different vours and was very rich. The faint alcohol smelling from it was superb. Oh yes Do you like dancing Christina-sama? Cordelia asked with curiosity since Christina only danced one or two songs while she was at her fief. Balls shouldnt be that short, and if she attended other events, then it probably wouldnt end at just one or two songs. Thereupon, Christina turned a little red. Ive been bad at dancing since young, but I dont hate dancing itself. But its a bit embarrassing. We have to stay very close to our partners during such times, dont we? Cordelia was influenced by Christinas words and her cheeks also started to heat up. She knew that dancing required partners to be close to each other. Therefore, she never thought anything about it when she had lessons with her tutor or when she danced with Gille before But she felt somewhat embarrassed when Christina put it like that. (It wasnt like I hadnt felt shy, Im sure I acted normal until the end. Im sure Gille-sama thought nothing of it. So Christina-sama is actually a little shy!) If someone said that I wasnt shameful enough, then I wouldnt be able to attend balls, she desperately urged. Of course, she thought that Christinas remarks were charming. And she couldpletely agree with Christina if she was basing it on standards in her previous life. (But still, I dont have a problem with it in this world. Gille-sama might feel troubled if I get embarrassed about it now, and he wouldnt know why I was embarrassed. Then, I will be the only one who acts strangely!) But, I feel like Ill get in over my head if I keep thinking about it. Stop, dont think. I practised really hard to dance gracefully to be a beautifuldy, even though I wasnt good at it. I have to avoid not being able to dance because Im confusing some old memories. Christina continued to act embarrassed while Cordelia was trying to shake off her feelings. When I first started learning how to dance, the lessons were torture. Finally, the tutor gave up on me because I was sulking. But, Cyrus-sama helped me in ce of the tutor. Onii-sama did? Cordelia widened her eyes at the sudden confession. Christina nodded and continued. I guess the tutor knew that I would listen to Cyrus-sama. But I cant imagine you sulking. Also, she couldnt picture a young Cyrus apanying Christina. They did have a painting together, but, even if she remembered that, she couldnt imagine what they would talk about. Fufu, Im d that you would say that, but Im sorry to say that I was horrible at talking when I was younger. But Cyrus-sama wasnt appalled by that, and would always take his time to listen to me. I always looked forward to seeing him. I see. Oh, my bad. I want to correct something. I didnt mean to say it in the past tense, I still look forward to seeing him now. She spoke nostalgically and happily, and Cordelia smiled. (Onii-sama, seems like you didnt have to worry.) Cordelia recalled how Cyrus had acted when he worried about Christina and secretly sighed. Looks like I dont have to worry about them, Im sure theyll be a lovely couple. Cordelia thought for a brief second and then Christina said something Cordelia didnt even think she would say. Thats why I feel bad. I always think that there is someone else who is more appropriate for Cyrus-sama. If so, then Im unworthy of him. Cordelia froze. Christina-sama? For an instant, she thought that she had misheard something, but she realised that she hadnt when she saw Christina casting her eyes down. Its well-known that Cyrus-sama is a wonderful person. So of course, I hear stories about him being a young deputymander, about how hes a skilled knight and about how he calmly assesses things. Christina slowly forced those words out of her and firmly gripped her knees. Its all thanks to my ancestors that I was chosen as his partner. Im very proud of that. But, I have nothing to be proud of. Ive learnt all that I need to so that I wouldnt be an embarrassment to him as his wife. But, I have nothing apart from that. Christina dered, and Cordelia was confused. Cheer, console, deny her thoughts. Such options disappeared immediately. Cordelia couldnt say a word. She didnt know Christina well enough. Christina wouldnt believe her if she said that wasnt true. Her words cant reach Christina. (I wonder if Onii-samas words would convince her.) Cyrus-sama probably wouldnt say something like that to Christina-sama. On the other hand, he probably doesnt think like that at all; therefore he didnt feel the need to voice his opinion on this. Cordelia thought and was at a loss for words, but Christina wasnt looking for a reply at all. Christina continued in a quiet and timid, yet resolved voice. So I want to at least aplish something. I dont know how far my power will take me But I want to protect our pride. I want to find out why fake flora silks are circting around the Royal Capital. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 3, Act 25: Commence Investigation and Hidden Feelings Volume 3, Act 25: Commence Investigation and Hidden Feelings Cordelia gasped when she heard Christinas unexpected revtion. Fake flora silk? Cordelia also frowned because of Christinas grim words and expression. At the same time, she recalled that Christina had uttered, Real, at the store. She also remembered Christinas relief and anxiety. (She was trying to identify if the fabric was genuine?) Christina stared straight at Cordelia. I firmly believed this after I saw the fabric in the second store. I learnt about this because my friend at the Royal Capital, informed me that she had purchased a dress made from flora silk. Was your friends dress a fake? Cordelia questioned and Christina nodded. She told me that she was happy to have a flora silk dress But, it didnt look that way to me. Thats a fake. Christina looked disheartened, and it became apparent to Cordelia that she had visited a lot of stores to investigate them. Is it obvious at a nce? Cordelia hadnt been able to tell that it was a fake when she saw the fabric from the side. A heavy aura surrounded Christina, and she nodded. From what I can see, it was apletely different material. But, its also not the typical silk that appears in the markets. They probably mixed and weaved it with flora silk. So half of the materials are real? Yes. But those who dont know about flora silk will mistake it for the real thing. But then, I felt like there was a problem with the dying technique too. You need a special material to dye flora silk. The words formed out of her lips slowly, as she emphasised her words, and then she continued. Its difficult to nurture the silkworms which make flora silk, and it requires a lot of time. The cocoon is also small and hard to handle, and we need a specific weaving machine and loom to make the silk. The dress wont be pretty if it isnt made by a skilled person. Therefore, the fabric is only sold at stores which hire people who have passed the ability test provided by the production association. Three stores said they dealt with flora silk today. Yes. The first and fourth stores are the only approved flora silk sellers in the Royal Capital. The fabric that I looked at was also genuine. But Cordeliapleted what Christina wanted to say in her mind. The second store was different. Fabrics have various properties, and the quality is different depending on its purpose. Its also important to produce new fabrics which are in demand. However, its wrong to talk about the material as if it was rare and deceive the purchaser. Yes, you are correct. The distribution of flora silk should be under strict control. I dont know how theyre distributing it, but as someone from the Alcott House, I must cut off the source. Cordelia put her hands to her mouth when she heard Christinas decision. Its troublesome, isnt it? It is. The most troublesome thing is that even that store doesnt realise that the fabric is fake. Cordelia said, and Christina nodded. It was hard to consider that they would pitch the product so grandly if they knew it was fake. If strange rumours spread, then the other two stores would probably contact the flora silk production association. They didnt seem to care they werent endorsed, judging from how they were actively pitching the product, instead of selling it in secret. Im certain that the people at that store dont know much about flora silk. Flora silk cant be approved unless it meets a certain standard, so theres no way the price could drop a lot They didnt seem to question that at all. Christinasplicated feelings, which showed in her voice, revealed that she actively wanted to solve this case, and it also showed her quiet rage towards the fakes. She might also have been angry at the clerks from the second store because they didnt realise it was a fake, and stressed only on how cheap it was, without knowing what the fabric really was. (They also said they were proud of it.) Even though Cordelia though that, she didnt dare ask Christina about it since she was trying to calm down. There was one thing they had to do first. I have to look into that store. You do. If they didnt realise that it was a fake, then the supplier was the culprit. But, they might be deceived if they were careless At any rate, they had to quickly investigate the store first. In any case, the only thing they knew was that the shop sold fakes. However, it was necessary to confirm something before they started their investigation. What does Earl Alcott think about this? Cordelia didnt want to choose the option of not helping since she had heard so much. However, she probably wasnt permitted to stick her nose into another Houses business. I have also told Otou-sama about the possibility of fakes being sold. But, he cant act with just my friends words. So, he left the investigations to me. I have to report to him, but hes leaving the investigation method to me. I see. The Earl would definitely stick out if he investigated based on what little information he has, and it might be more serious than it actually is if he gets involved. There shouldnt be anyone who wants to collect too many spections. (If its Christina-sama, then it wouldnt be strange for ady to want dresses.) Christina had spoken a lot about this, so she wouldnt refuse Cordelias involvement. The stores are also a problem, but we have to stop the source. Cordelia fired, since she had decided that she would help. The production association didnt control the whole process, even if they supplied the stores with silk. Cordelias spection was spot-on. The silkworms that make flora silk should be strictly managed by the association. We are nning to investigate them in private, but we would probably face serious difficulties because of their pride. Certainly The association would be humiliated by the replicas, but individuals will be hostile if you dont trust the job theyre doing, so you will need time to deal with that. If the association managed the materials strictly, then there should be a considerable amount of data, but it would be different if they needed to verify information, in the case that someone falsified it. Did they lie about the number of cocoons or did they lie about the silkworms themselves? Cordelia could think of a couple of possibilities just from briefly thinking about it. She had no material to conclude her hypothesis with, so they needed to inspect the possibilities. (At least, this will go nowhere if we dont get our hands on that fake silk.) Cordelia thought, and Christina apologised somewhat. Im sorry. Excuse me? I know that youre a brilliant person But, I wished that you were around my age. Cordelias eyes widened in surprise at the sudden confession. She didnt care what age people thought she was, but she felt that Christina didnt think of her as much of a child. So then, why did you tell me all this? If you think of me as young, then you would be worried that I might blurt it out, right? There was a possibility that Christina had identallyblurted it out to Cordelia, if she thought of Cordelia as someone who acted her age. Cordelia couldnt help but think that it was too careless of Christina, if that were true. However, Christina chuckled at Cordelias question. I didnt think about that. It would probably be undesirable for the Pameradia House if the price of silk in Flora drops. I cant say that Cyrus-sama is very smart, since he didnt think of that. I see, she presented herself as quiet until today, but she does have the abilities of a merchant. Cordelia was strangely relieved when she thought that. Thats good. But that didnt mean that she was like a kind saint. Ive asked you something very rude. But, let me correct something. I am certainly a child. Im d that I have your recognition, but its easier to be a child. Cordelia said mischievously, and Christina smiled wryly. However, she had something she wanted to tell Christina. Please use me. I will do my best to be useful to you. You told me this much because you wanted me to help you, isnt that right? Although Cordelia had intended to help, she hadnt conveyed that to Christina. Please do. Cordelia smiled. Im sorry for being a horrible adult. Im rather happy to help. Christina-sama Sister-inw, were going to be family soon. Christina looked a little depressed, and her cheeks flushed a little. Cordelia hadnt intended to tease her, but her reaction was also charming. She was delighted that this person would be her sister-inw. Of course, Christinas innocent reactions werent the only reason for that. Im delighted to know that you value flora silk so much. Huh? Even if youre really familiar with the material, you were able to conclude whether it was real or fake within seconds. You must really love flora silk a lot. Christinas eyes shed but slowly softened. I do. I love flora silk and many other fabrics too. I also like tailored clothes, because I think that clothes have the same power as words. Could you tell me more? This is my wish. Im not confident in myself, and Im bad at expressing myself with words. Even so, my anxiety calms down a little when I wear dresses that make me happy and catch the attention of others with my appearance. I think that my appearancepensates for myck of words and confidence, and it transforms my anxiety into confidence. Christina said, in a quiet, yet lively, voice, and Cordelia smiled. Christinas calm and vivid expressions contained a firm and strong will. Im sure this is how passionate she is about her clothes. Of course, I need to practice how to talk adequately. To the extreme, clothes are just fabric. However, people can change their impressions and expressions depending on the colour, shape and fabric of their clothes. I think clothes are a way to express yourself. Wonderful. Christina wasnt implying that idea to only clothes, but also cosmetics and aromas, which Cordelia liked. What kind of decorations one wore did not directly rte to howfortable their life was. Still, many people incorporated their own preferences into their outfits at home and on social asions. Surely, that was because they gain confidence by approaching their ideal image, and therefore, had more leeway. Some people insist that you dress up to attract the opposite sex. Of course, I dont think thatspletely wrong. However, I think that we also dress up because we want to be recognised by other people Cordelia-sama? Oh, sorry. I was fascinated by you because you look so lovely when youre talking so passionately about your ideas. Cordelia replied while smiling when Christina tilted her head in curiosity. Cordelia also thought, do you also think about what appearance you want to show Onii-sama? But she didnt say it. She would interrupt Christina if she did. Cordelia tore herself away from her strayed thoughts and lightly coughed. But if you think like that, then you must solve this problem now. Yes My friend is very pleased with the dress, but she would be sad if she found out that its a fake. I want to protect flora silk. I want to find the truth behind the dress which deceived my friend. Cordelia sorted Christinas wishes and then slowly spoke. Then, sister-inw. How would you like me to help you? Thank you very much. Then, could you go to the stores with me tomorrow? I think that having someone younger with me, such as Cordelia, would make them drop their guards. Of course, I would love to. Apparently the other stores dont stock flora silk. So, were just going there to confirm that. I will be ecstatic if they dont have any fakes. Christina looked as if she had mixed feelings. ( If they dont then thats fine, but we still have to be suspicious of them. This is probably hard on her.) She had to investigate them, even if she didnt doubt them. This might be hurting Christinas conscience. (But still, its something she thinks she has to do.) Shes really gentle and strong, Cordelia thought. Then, sister-inw. Lets do our best to prove that the stores which arent involved in this really arent involved. Cordelia said, in the most cheerful and lightest voice she could. I will clear the suspicions that I created on my own I think thats really rude to the store. However, it was challenging to dere that something that didnt exist wasnt there. It was much easier to point something out. (Finally, we wont have proof unless we expose the mastermind and rify the matter. But, she needed to make that decision to get evidence.) Christinas expression softened a little when she heard what Cordelia said. Okay, she replied. Then, Cordelia suddenly heard the birds chirping. She looked outside and saw that it was getting a little dark out. I better get going soon. I have to let Otou-sama and Onii-sama know that I will be going out tomorrow. Well pick you up tomorrow. Thank you very much. After that, Christina walked them to the front gate. Cordelia gave her thanks and boarded the carriage with Emina. Then, as she was about to leave, she told Christina what shed forgotten to say. This may sound silly, but Im thrilled that I could talk to you like this. About the silk and clothes. Ive never seen you shine as bright as you did today when you spoke about those things. I, I didnt mean- Christina looked a little embarrassed, and Cordelia repeated her farewells, then the carriage slowly started to run. ??????? Cordelia thought quietly while looking out the carriage. (She requested that I apany her tomorrow. But, going around aimlessly is a waste of time.) Ive decided to help her, so I cant get in her way. But the Royal Capital is an essential plot ofnd to us, so its impossible for me to overlook evil deeds. (I wonder if I can get my hands on some fake flora silk. I might be able to find out where its being produced.) Silkworms mainly eat mulberry leaves, so they should also have absorbed the magic from thend. That magic is also passed onto the thread, and it should be possible to trace it back to the producing area. Luckily, Cordelia had never heard about any artificial feeds. Unfortunately, the Alcott House wasnt permitted to hire magicians who had graduated from the Magic Academy, so they would need to put in a request to an appropriate institution if they wanted further analysis. ( If so, then this situation would get out of hand.) If I can get my hands on the imitations, then I should be able to get them analysed at the Pameradia House. Cordelia thought, as she turned to face Emina and asked. Say, Emina. Do you think you could buy some of that fake fabric? Buy the fake fabric, you say? Yes. If I get a dress made, then itll take a lot of time, right? In a normal situation, it would be. They arent wholesalers, so I dont think theyve thought about selling the fabric on its own. Emina answered unsavoury, and Cordelia raised the edge of her mouth. Yes, in a normal situationcorrect? Emina nodded. I dont want to say this, but I think the people from today would sell it for the right price. Whether or not its good or bad, they seem to have a very flexible mood. Then, lets go back to the store. Can you get them to hand over some? And I wonder if this is enough money for it? Emina nodded at the amount Cordelia had on hand. It was a considerable amount of money to Cordelia, but Emina concluded that it would be enough. I dont mind if they give us scraps. If they ask you for a reason, then would this do, the selfish younger sister wants some, even if theyre just scraps? Its fine if you tell them another reason, but tell meter so we can match our stories. Understood. Cordelia obtained a small piece of cloth as a result of going back to the store. The piece of fabric wasnt big enough to make a handkerchief. She thought that it was unreasonable to receive this little piece of cloth for that amount of money, but there was nothing she could do. (If I think of this cloth as a piece of information, then its cheap.) Cordelia returned to the mansion and called for Ronnie straight away. Ronnie was delighted that she had called for him. Wee back, Ojou-sama. Is that a present for me? Yes. Its a very important present. Important, present? Ronnie got a bad feeling and tried to pull his hand back, but Cordelia put the cloth into his hand before he could. For you. Ronnies face twitched when he saw Cordelia grin. What is this? I was expecting some food. My bad, this is cloth you cant eat. Its your job. Waaaaaah! I was looking forward to this because I heard you went to a nice confectionery store! I dont want this! Ronnie seemed to say, and Cordelia desperately tried to stop herself from bursting intoughter. It was a sincere reaction. Lets see, if you finish it, then Ill buy some delicious sweets. Cordelia smiled wryly. She didnt think about buying gifts, because she had only gone out to town, but one might expect a gift if she called for them straight away. Other servants probably wouldnt, but this was Ronnie. It wasnt strange that he interpreted her actions in that way. Oh, Ojou-sama Okay, Ill do it. Ronnie, this is your work. Emina immediately put Ronnie back in his ce because he was sulking. But, Ronnie always acted like that, so it wasnt very effective. If Ronnie listened to people, then it wouldnt be strange for him to have corrected his attitude long ago. Ronnie, I want you to trace where the fabric was made. I dont mind if you just tell me where the raw materialse from. Eh? Oh, this is silk. Well, I dont think I cant do it. Ronnie looked at the fabric and felt it with his fingertips. Master has a book on geology, so its possible for me to find it out if I analysis what the silkworms eat. Well, I cant say that I will seed. Nevertheless, Cordelia was relieved since Ronnie looked confident. I knew he could do it. Ill give him a lot of sweets once hes finished with the analysis. But, I have a bad feeling about this. Ronnie muttered seriously before Cordelia could secretly make her decision, and she frowned. What do you mean? Did Ronnie find something disturbing just by ncing at it? Did he sense something about it, even though I never told him its a fake? But, Cordelia was surprised by Ronnies answer. My instincts are telling me that youre involved in somethingplicated, since this job is different from the ones you usually tell me to do. Is that something you say to your Ojou-sama? Cordelia thought and shrugged. She also admitted that he wasnt necessarily wrong this time. But well, Ive had a good holiday, so this is a good warmup. She said, Im counting on you, to Ronnie who had said it wasplicated but also a warmup, and returned to her room. Cordelia changed her clothes and sat down on the sofa after Emina left her room. Then, she opened the small can containing her aroma stone, which was nearby, and the smell ofvender and chamomile drifted in the air. She hadnt made any significant progress, but she felt calm in her room. She was a little tired from her outing and slowly closed her eyes. How wide is the thread producing area? Thats a problem, but I also dont know why theyre running the scam. It would be simple if they were only doing it to make money. But I feel like the tactics theyre employing are just too messy. (The thing Im most concern about is how vigorous theyre selling the product; its as if they dont care if they get caught.) If my hypothesis is correct, then the mastermind is selling the fabric, but I dont understand what theyre trying to do. They probably wouldnt use such conspicuous methods if they aim to earn money by selling the counterfeit. They should be able to conclude that it is a big risk. What the heck are they trying to do? Cordelia pondered as she ced her hands over her mouth. I cant cast aside the possibility that they really thought that they wouldnt get caught, but its hard to imagine that they would think like that. But, speaking of crude methods It was favourable for me, but Laras case was also the same. There were a lot of odd things about when Lara came here as Ca. Assuming that she could enter an Earls mansion, it wouldnt be strange if the guards had stopped her from forcibly entering if she caused amotion. (In Laras case, its possible that they knew that Im an entric. They may have also considered that I would sympathise with a child who had nowhere to go and its also possible that they didnt care if Lara failed or not.) After that, I heard that the Dark Guild that Lara was in was wiped out. But, I also heard that they were only at the bottom of thedder. The top brass had done a great job at cutting them loose, and it was impossible to find any trace of them. However, ording to Ronnie, The top brass didnt do a good job, they were just too stupid to realise that they were being used. Isma had also said, at the same time, All the information that the group knows about the top brass was fake. Apparently, that group wasnt trusted by theirrades either. In any case, they couldnt chase after the criminal group since they didnt know what connections the group had. The only thing they could do was drive the group into a corner. There were a lot of things about the group that worried them, but they couldnt find any clues on the group since they hadnt caused any real harm. I hope that Im overthinking the connection between these incidents. Bad expectations tend to attract bad results. I need to make the worst assumption, but I should connect them. So, lets stop thinking. Cordelia changed her mind and rewound her thoughts a little. (Whats their goal?) *TICK TICK* She listened to the sounds of the clock as she thought in silence. How much time has passed? Cordelia fell asleep somewhere along the lines and was woken up by a knock at her door. The person who was in the corridor was a sleepy Ronnie. Im finished, Ojou-sama. Im shocked. That was really fast. Even though some time had passed, it shouldnt have been enough for him to finish. However, Ronnie carelessly dered. It doesnt matter if I was quick Both the warp and the weft are made in Flora. Its the most famous silk production area, so Ipared it with the data there first, and it was a hit. I thought he was going to say something moreplicated, well that was anticlimactic. Cordelia widened her eyes in surprise. Did you notice anything else? Hmm Are you asking if the weft is made from flora silk? I cant conclude this since I havent seen the real thing. But the characteristics match. Do you not sell them at Eris firm? Of course not. You know, we cant be the middleman because only stores acknowledged by the production association can sell them. Come to think of it, thats true. But Ronnie still looked dubious. It seems like theres still something you dont understand. Yes Well, why did they make this kind of cloth? Ojou-sama, where did you get this from? I cant tell you where I got it from, but what do you mean by this cloth? Is it because its mixed? Cordelia asked, and Ronnie groaned. No, I dont care if its mixed The cloth has a sheen to it, but its also inconsistent. The person who made this is probably inexperienced. They might be able to hide this well if they tailor it into a dress, but they could do this with normal silk instead of going out of their way to make this mixed weave. This is an inferior product, and I wouldnt buy something like this. Ronnie didnt have any business skills because he was too honest, not because he didnt have a discerning eye. Thanks. Youve been very helpful. Cordelia said, and Ronnieughed. Not at all. I feel like Ive done something bad because I thought I would get delicious sweets if I finished this. Oh my, should I decrease the amount to lessen your guilt? Eeeh!? It was funny to see Ronnie get surprised when Cordelia was just teasing him, so sheughed. Sorry, Im just joking. But I feel bad for Lara if I just get something for you, so Ill properly prepare something for the both of you. Im going out tomorrow as well, so Ill buy you both something then. Im looking forward to it, you know? Ronnie smiled wryly while still being a bit dubious, and Cordelia responded lightly, I know. Ah, one more thing. Ojou-sama, dinners ready. Thanks. No problem. Cordelia ced the cloth on the table in her room and headed towards the dining room. Ronnie apanied her halfway there, since he was heading to the library. Cordelia muttered as she watched Ronnie walk, Ronnie, youre really amazing. Huh, why so suddenly? Youre not an expert on silk, but you know a lot about it. Ronnie said it was easy even with analysis magic, but he finished it too quickly. And if he so desired, then he could easily seed in the army No, she thought he could be an extraordinary magician. However, the biggest factor that prevented him from doing so was hisck of motivation. (But if hes too serious then hell lose the charm of being Ronnie.) However, Ronnie got flustered because he didnt know why she hadplimented him so suddenly. Stop it, Ojou-sama. Im ttered, but I havent done anything. Im only saying what I think? But I still feel like Im being ttered! Ronnie wasnt bashful, and his face was bing pale. Cordelias face twitched as she said, Are you not happy about it? Well, she wouldnt know how to react if hed turned red either, but she wanted to say, You dont have to be that surprised. It wasnt like she had said something horrible, nor had she threatened him. (Well, he might be thinking that Ill be giving him more work) She thought and confirmed the details with him to switch the topic. That silk is definitely from Flora, right? Yes, definitely. Its difficult to grow mulberries, the further away you are from the centre. It takes too much effort and money to move the feed to another ce. Thats true. If they did move the feed, then it wont be fresh anymore. Then, the magic will also drop and probably wont remain in the silkworm and silk. (But cloth didnt need magic, and a crude smuggler wouldnt care about such things.) Ronnie frowned and stopped Cordelia from thinking in silence with a single word, Ojou-sama. Dont get too involved in this. They cant be good if theyre making such a product for money. Ronnie said, as if he was spitting out the words, and Cordelia agreed with him, Youre right. That was indeed true, even if she didnt know what their goal was. But we cant just ignore it if it bes a problem, right? A long sigh escaped from Ronnie when he heard Cordelias reply. His prediction of this being troublesomewas spot on. Please report this to the Master. Dont get hurt, and use me if you need me. No. My future is frightening if you get hurt, so I want to avoid that. But, tell me beforehand. His words were mixed with humour, but those were probably his true feelings. Hes always so reliable. I will. Ill be careful not to get hurt. I shouldnt get hurt, but if I dide across such a situation, then Christina-sama will get hurt too. I dont think Ill encounter such a situation in town, but I dont know what will happen. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 3, Act 26: Proposal to Brother; Brother’s Warning Volume 3, Act 26: Proposal to Brother; Brothers Warning After dinner, Cordelia asked Hans to tell her when Elvis came home, but Hans shook his head. Unfortunately, Master will not return today. But, Cyrus-sama will be back home today. I see. Then will you tell me when Onii-sama is back? Certainly. It was rare for Elvis to have urgent business and note home. Instead, Cyrus would probablye backte. (Itll be nice if hees back early so we can talk.) But when she thought that, Emina rushed to Hans. Cyrus-sama has returned. He isnt in any rush, but dinner preparations are being made. Emina said something that no one could have guessed from her flustered appearance. Onii-sama is already back? Yes, hes in his room. Theres still time before dinners ready. Cordelia concluded and informed Hans and Emina that she would be heading to Cyruss room. If I have something to tell him, then I should do it sooner. Its best to tell him while he has spare time. Onii-sama, can Ie in? When Cordelia got to Cyruss room, she knocked and informed him that she was there, and he replied briefly, Its open. She opened the door and stepped inside. Cyruss room was simple. Elviss room was simple too, and it didnt feel like it was lived in. They looked like showrooms since they didnt actually spend much time in their rooms. Cyrus sat on a simple sofa at the corner of the room and put the book that he was reading on his knee before Cordelia entered. The book was well made, but there didnt seem to be a title. What book is he reading? Cordelia wondered, but she was cut off by Cyrus before she could ask him about it. Do you want to talk about your outing? Yes. However, she was a little lost. Onii-sama works for the kingdom. Is it alright for me to tell him about the fake fabric? (If Onii-sama knows about possible crimes in the Royal Capital, then he might be forced to investigate it.) Christina would be at a disadvantage, since she wanted to catch up to the status quo. She was at a loss for words, but he mighte to a strange conclusion if she stayed quiet for too long. We visited four tailors today, and I also visited the Alcott mansion. I see. She invited me out tomorrow too, is that alright? Its fine if youre not bothering her. Ill tell father. Th-thank you very much. Cordelia panicked a little since he had easily given his permission. ( But is it really alright since I will be poking my nose into a troublesome matter.) She wasnt doing anything bad, but she felt a bit guilty. Of course, Cyrus might already know about this, and she regretted a little that she hadnt asked Christina if he knew. (Still, I wont talk to him about it.) Then, I have to be careful to not do anything that would be a disadvantage for the Pameradia House. Luckily, tomorrow is only an outing. I can talk to himter after Ive confirmed things with Christina-sama. But, I want us to share information if he does know about it. It should be fine for me to question him a little. I talked a lot about clothes with sister-inw. Do you also talk to her about clothes? Im not familiar with womens clothes. Of course, youre not. Cyrus showed no reaction when she called Christina sister-inwfor the first time in front of him, nor when she talked about clothes. She hadnt intended to limit the conversation to womens clothes, but she didnt dare ask any further since hed countered with a serious look. But, does this mean that Christina-sama didnt tell him anything at all, since hes not giving off any particr reaction to the topic? But when she thought that, she noticed that shed overlooked something. (Onii-sama is not a man of many words I wonder if he just says too little.) For example, Cyrus hadnt asked her anything when she asked him for permission to go out tomorrow. Even if he had no reason to refuse his fiances invitation, he should at least ask her what they would be doing. However, he hadnt done that and continued to reply as if he was trying to stop her from talking. (Its like hes trying to stop me from saying anything else.) Is he telling me not to say anything unnecessary? When she unexpectedly came up with that idea, Cyrus suddenly asked her a question. Are you curious about this book? Huh? Oh, yes. She had unconsciously lowered her gaze onto Cyrus knee, where the book with no title was located. Even though Cordelia had been confused by his sudden question, she had still replied with yes. Of course, she wasnt really curious about the book, but she couldnt tell him why she was absent-minded. Its a diary. So Onii-sama also keeps a diary? Of course, that didnt mean that diaries didnt suit Cyrus, but she couldnt imagine him writing in one. She thought that seeing Cyrus writing in a diary would be as pretty as a picture, but she couldnt imagine what kind of expression he would make while writing in one. Would Onii-sama write lengthy sentences even though hes a man of few words? But, Cyrus continued speaking without regard for Cordelia. I was told to write one when I was little, to practice writing. But, I stopped writing in it when I became a knight. Is there a reason why you stopped? Its only because my lifestyle changed. It was like the only thing I did was sleep, so I stopped writing in the diary. Apparently, the life of a rookie knight was also hard for someone like Cyrus. But that meant that this diary was with him until he was 15. The memories of his childhood before that were all written in that book. I wont show you. Too bad. She knew that the possibility of him showing her was very low, since she wouldnt show anyone her diary. But she was a little disappointed since, in the corner of her mind, she thought he would show her. But, Cyruss remark had been surprising. They could have kept a conversation going even if he hadnt brought that up, but the appearance of him purposely refusing was somewhat childish. He really didnt want to show her, but it was endearing to see him act like that. But why are you reading your diary? I was suddenly curious.. about how I thought as a child. Cyrus replied in a nd tone. (Its Onii-sama, so he was probably mature since back then.) Cyrus raced up the promotionaldder and became the Deputy Commander of the 1st Imperial Guard unit. Its hard to imagine him writing something childish in his diary. When she thought that, she became extremely curious about the diary. But, she didnt say that out loud, since it didnt seem like Cyrus missed his childhood. Cyrus muttered regardless of whether he knew what Cordelia was thinking. I thought that my ideas have always remained the same, but now that Ive read back on it, its not exactly the same. I still have the same ideas from when I was a child, but Ive also forgotten some things. Are those words directed at himself or me? Cordelia didnt know. But she could tell that he probably obtained something from reading his diary. The current Onii-sama fully understands the younger Onii-sama. Its a little strange. At any rate So, you also have things you forget, Onii-sama. What do you think I am? Cyrus protested to Cordelia, who had spoken in a strange voice. Cordelia glossed it over andughed, Of course, I think that youre my Onii-sama. However, Cyrus didnt seem interested in that topic and threw his next question at her. You also keep a diary, dont you? Yes, I do. Her diary was a mixture of her life and experiments Though she did write more about her experiments, she did write about what happened in her life. Its better to write what you think. Itll definitely be usefulter. I will. Its so I dont forget my original intentions, right? Even for everyday events, except for those that really stand out, once every 10 days No, once a day she would think, Oh, that happened. And like Cyrus had said, there would be things that she would forget about. Like Cyrus, she might be able to fully understand something in the future. However, she suddenly thought of something. (If Onii-sama writes more than he talks then-) Cordelia thought. She prepared herself and proposed to her brother. Onii-sama, theres something I wish to ask you. Would you please write a letter to sister-inw? A letter? Yes. You dont have much time to talk to her. I will give it to her tomorrow, and youll have more to talk about the next time you meet. I feel bad for monopolising sister-inws time. Cyrus pondered for a while. I havent written to her much. Then you should write to her more. Even if they werent having a direct conversation, Cyruss worries would decrease if they talked more, and Christina would be able to understand how he feels. But she wanted something that would give more impact if she wanted them to deepen their rtionship. Please write your letter onto a nk diary. Write a letter in a diary? Yes. And then Christina-sama will reply to your letter in that diary. It is called exchanging diaries. Exchanging diaries? Why are you saying something strange? Cyruss expression seemed to say, and Cordelia faced him with an earnest look on her face. Cyruss reaction was normal. There was no such custom in this kingdom. Even Cordelia hadnt experienced it in her previous life. She had only seen it in manga, anime and novels. But, she knew what it involved. An exchange diary was something shared between two people, and they wrote what they wanted to tell each other into the diary. But there are advantages to this which you wont be able to get with a letter. For example, if you send a letter then you wont have it anymore, right? But if you exchange diaries, then youll be able to see all the replies in the diary. I dont think theres anything wrong with sending a letter. Of course, theres nothing wrong with it if you were justmunicating. But for example, dont you think it would be better to see the message history if you were consulting on something like dates? And, as you said before, you could read back on the texts if youve forgotten about it. Cordelia chose her words a bit yfully. Diaries are written truthfully so that one could read back on what they wrote. It is easier for one to write their true feelings by doing it that way. And it was highly likely for two people to deepen their shared thoughts because they were both writing in it. In her previous life, exchanging diaries was a childish thing to do, but this world didnt have the concept, so she didnt have to worry about that. But, it didnt seem like Cyrus understood her erratic words. ( Have I not said enough?) Just one more push. He hadnt rejected the idea so it would be a loss if I hold back. But I cant rush this. She thought, and faced Cyrus seriously. Report,munication, discussion. Exchanging diaries is useful for writing these things and for looking back on what youve written. That might be true Of course the format is different, but Ill tell sister-inw about my unreasonable request. So, wont you write in it? Cyrus remained silent. After a while, however, he stood up as he sighed and took a book from the sleeve of a big table. Then, he returned to where Cordelia was and gave it to her. She received the book, stared at the deep crimson cover and looked inside. It was a brand new diary. Is this fine? Cordelia grinned because it seemed like he had agreed to it. I dont mind writing in one, but dont force Christina to do it. Of course I wont. I cant write about important things. Thats fine. Honestly Who the heck do you take after? Cordelia expressed her gratitude with a smile at Cyrus, who had given in, Thank you. Then, she gave the diary back to him. Ill give you what I write tomorrow. Okay. Cordelia stood up. Cyruss dinner should be ready by now. Onii-sama, please let me know when you have time to meet up with Christina-sama. I wont get in your way. Of course, I dont mind joining in if I get invited. Youll make time to meet her, wont you? Yeah. Youll tell me once you know your schedule, wont you? I dont know if he would do it from his reply. But, hell probably try since hes responding to me. She thought, and felt a bit lighter. Then, Onii-sama. Ill excuse myself. She felt bad for disturbing him for so long and turned around to go back to her room. Cordelia. However, Cyrus stopped her as she was about to put her hand on the door and she turned around. Yes? Dont pursue it too far. Excuse me? Thats all. You can go back to your room. Cyruss tone was low and sharp,pletely different from before. He didnt indicate what he was warning her about, but it wasnt like she couldnt guess. (Brother is supposed to be ignorantof this.) I dont know how much he knows. Does he not want to tell me or can he not tell me? (.. If hes not ordering me to stop, then Ill make him let me do what I can.) Cordelia interpreted his warning and smiled. Ill be with sister-inw. I will learn how to act like ady. Cyrus still looked nk. However, she felt that he was a bit shocked by her words. His expression made her recall his previous words, Who do you take after? But it all made herugh. She couldnt answer that anyway. Cordelia didnt know who she took after. She was definitely influenced by all the people she admired, so it was hard to tell who she took after. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 3, Act 27: Happy Breakfast Volume 3, Act 27: Happy Breakfast When Cordelia woke up the next morning, she immediately changed her clothes and went to the dining room. Good morning, Onii-sama. Mm. Cyrus was already in the living room. He was reading a newspaper over a cup of tea. The newspaper in this world didnt have any illustrations or photographs, and, if there were no titles, then it would look like a dictionary because it was packed full of words. Therefore, there werent many pages. It wasnt asmon as in her previous life, but ordinary families could read newspapers too if they had extra ie. Cordelia usually read the newspaper after Elvis was done with it. Recently, most of the articles had been about the Founding Festival. Where important people could be seen, the Royal Familys speeches It was filled with political articles and articles about eating contests. Several days had already passed since the Founding Festival, but they were still writing about it. (A lot of things happened during the Founding Festival, and it was so peaceful because no big incidents happened.) Thats good. But if Onii-sama is reading about the eating contests.. No, theres no way hes reading that. (Onii-sama really looks like Otou-sama.) They were about 20 years apart in age, but their presences were imposing. She wondered if it was because he was a deputymander. (Now I really want to see Otou-sama in a knight uniform.) Hell probably suit it if he wears it now. Well, I dont think he would wear it just because I imagined it. Her food came straight away when she sat down. Todays breakfast was the galette and sd that she had ordered yesterday. The galette was made with mushroom, asparagus, cheese, bacon and a soft-boiled egg. She also enjoyed the chalky texture of the buckwheat flour. Apparently, people didnt eat it often in the Royal Capital, but she had it for breakfast once every few days. Cyrus saw her at the corner of his eyes and looked up from the newspaper. Is that a dish from the seaside city? Yes. I found out about buckwheat flour while procuring herbs, so I also obtained the cooking method. They eat this dish in a more simple way where its from. Do you know about this dish Onii-sama? Ive been there on a mission, but Ive never had that before. Would you also like to have some, Onii-sama? He probably didnt have any time to roam freely, since he went there on a mission. If youre interested in it, then you should eat it. Of course, I didnt make this myself, but Im the only one who eats it right now. If I dont ask him, then Onii-sama will probably have his usual breakfast. However, Cyrus shook his head lightly. No, Ill eat that on my day off. Cordelia was surprised by his answer. He probably has training today. His job requires a lot of stamina. He probably needs food that will fill him up. After a while, food was carried out to Cyrus, who had finished reading his newspaper. His breakfast seemed to be twice as much as Cordelias. He had a mountain of sd, bread, meat and fish Cyrus ate his food calmly and neatly. ( With this amount, it probably doesnt matter if its filling or not.) She ate with him asionally, but she always thought that he ate a lot. Do you like eating? Huh? Yes. Im always so thankful that the chefs cook all these delicious foods for us. I see. Um. Do you have any thoughts on this too? Cordelia froze for a second. I thought he was just asking his little sister what she liked, but was I wrong? She felt a strange sense of pressure, since he was acting like he usually did. (He resembles Otou-sama) That impression popped up in the corner of her mind as she thought about how to answer. I hope that we can exchange food culture. For example? Cordelia was a little confused by the constant questions. She hadnt nned this yet, so she couldnt exin it to him. However, she would exin it to him vaguely since she had this chance. For example, theres a dessert at the Pameradia fief that is simr to galette, called crepe, right? Galette isnt popr there, but what if people were to think of it like crepe, except that the dough would be made from buckwheat and the stuffing is meat and vegetables? I guess. And I would also like to sell crepes at the port. If food recipes were widely spread, then people will also be interested in the ce where the foodes from, so I also want to have cultural exchanges too. It might take a lot of time to get people to eat foods that they werent familiar with, but it might be easier if they were introduced to foods that were simr to theirs. If they were to be interested in the ces where that food came from, then the trade routes would be more active, and it might be useful for distributing essentials oils in the future those were her aspirations. The route already exists, but she wanted to make it busier. It sounds like hope more than a n. Yes. But, its not bad. It certainly isnt bad to make our fiefs sweets widely known. Have you discussed this with father? No, I havent. Then, you should n the sales around the time of the Harvest Prayer Festival. Itll be easier to attract customers and get them to spend during that time. And you can also make use of our Harvest Festival. Cordelia listened to his advice and was happy when she realised that he concluded that the n would be epted by Elvis. It wasnt because she wasnt confident, but getting positive feedback gave her confidence a boost. Theres something else I want to ask you. What is it? The exchange diary that you were talking about yesterday did you get this strange idea because youre exchanging one with someone? She tilted her head. No, Im not. But contrasted with his words, he didnt look convinced. Is it strange that Im rmending it to someone when I dont do it myself? She thought as she replied again, Mm. It seems like you often write letters, so I thought you did something like this too. Eh? You dont? N-no. I do She certainly did write letters. But she had never written them in front of Cyrus, she had always given them directly to Vernoux. Why does he know about this? Her thoughts had been transmitted to Cyrus. You would asionally ask for stationery, dont you? Its not like I used it as a chance, but I asked Hans if he could purchase some for me too. I, I see. It was leaked from an unexpected person. But, theres no way he would know who Im writing to just because of that. She was relieved and timidly asked Cyrus. Does Otou-sama know? He shouldnt since you didnt tell him. Father always uses the same paper, so it gets refilled without him having to do anything. Cordelia patted her chest. Thank god. I needed more stationery recently because Im also writing to Hazel-sama now, as well as Gille-sama, but did he know about this since long ago, since he said he noticed when he purchased stationery? He probably didnt, since he didnt say anything about it, but this is an unexpected trap. (No, I dont have to be embarrassed about anything Its normal to send letters to people.) Still, it feels embarrassing to say it for some reason. Its impossible for me to exin this since I only know Gille-sama as Vernoux-samas friend. I dont want to say anything because of that. What the heck is this? (This is Yes, this is the fear of being misunderstood. If I tell him that Ive been exchanging letters with Gille-sama for four years, then Onii-sama might think that Im in love with Gille-sama.) He might misunderstand something if I tell him that Gille-sama is a good friend. She felt extremely embarrassed when she thought that. No, its not like that. Im sure Gille-sama wouldnt wish for that. When she thought that, she became even more embarrassed and was apologetic towards Gille. Im sorry for thinking something weird. (I guess I dont have any resistance when ites to my own love life.) She tried desperately to stop herself from going red, and her expression was surely puzzling. She wanted to experience love in the future, but she became very uneasy about whether she could find love by doing that. She hoped to meet a lover who lived peacefully. But, her first priority was to control her hot shes. Theres nothing for you to panic about. Cyrus had apparently seen her different behaviours, and Cordelia coughed. I was just a little surprised. Im sorry. She hadnt just been a little surprised, but she said that to calm herself down. Thats right, like Onii-sama said, theres nothing for me to panic about. I dont think anyone would say anything even if youre interacting with Marquis ntheims son. Y-youre wrong! No, there is. Unfortunately, theres something for me to panic about right now. Of course, the only close friend I officially have, that I can send letters to, is Vernoux-sama. But I cant ept that he thinks Im sending letters to Vernoux-sama. Hes friends with me, like Gille-sama is, but strangely enough, I dont feel apologetic towards him. Hed definitely make fun of me if he found out about this. (Thats right, hell definitelyugh at me!) It would all fit perfectly if I said the person who I was writing letters to is Vernoux-sama. But I cant ept this, Ill definitely deny this. Cordelia pressed her hands on her twitching cheeks and smiled the best smile she could muster. Onii-sama, youve got it wrong. I dont send letters to Vernoux-sama. No. In the past, I wanted more stationery so that I could practice my writing. Thanks to that, Im now able to write letters to Hazel-sama without embarrassing myself. The conversation was heading in a strange direction, and she became desperate. These random words are carefullying out, she thought, as she spoke. I dont like lying, but its charming to tell a small white lie. She convinced herself. Well, it seems like Vernouxes over a lot, so its not like youll start writing to him now. She didnt know if he epted her answer or not, but he didnt question her any further. She patted her chest while recalling that this had happened in the past too, when she had consulted Elvis about what gift to get for Gille without revealing his name, and Elvis had thought that the gift was for Vernoux. (Theres no way Vernoux-sama would be an obstacle for my love life right?) She worried a little and firmly decided to deny this if it did happen. At the same time, she also thought, I have to be careful so that I dont get in the way of Vernoux-samas love life. Ladies who misunderstand our rtionship like Hazel-sama will probablye at me. However, in Hazel-samas case, Vernoux-sama had used me to make her think that. In any case, you should also exchange diaries with someone whom you write to, and see the results for yourself. Cyrus, who had said that, had already finished his breakfast. Cordelia quickly stopped him as he was about to go back to his room. Onii-sama, please give me the diaryter. Okay. Ill give it to you before I leave. Thank you very much. After hed left, Cordelia felt as if the strings of tension had been cut. (Of course, Im the one who rmended it to him. So theres no reason for me not to do the same But-.) However, she felt somewhat restless at the idea of exchange diaries instead of letters. She knew from her previous life that people only exchanged diaries with those who were special to them. Or at least, that was what she thought they were for. (Im already exchanging letters with Gille-sama But its impossible for me to exchange diaries with him because its too embarrassing!) She also felt guilty that she made Cyrus do something that she was embarrassed to do herself, but Cyrus and Christina were engaged. It definitely wasnt a problem. ( I wonder if I should exin to Hazel-sama that Im doing an experiment to find out the difference between letters and exchange diaries, and get her to do one with me. I didnt say if you had to do it with the opposite sex, now did I?) Cordelia believed that she had to try it too because she had rmended it to someone. Its certainly hard to ask Gille-sama to do this, she thought as she ate her remaining food. But, her cheeks started heating up again just from that thought. (I wonder if I can write adequately the next time I write to Gille-sama Im also worried about that.) Because she was thinking such strange things, she kept getting embarrassed whenever she heard Gilles name for a while, she felt. (Its nothing. Its nothing But Im sorry Gille-sama.) Its very tough. The next time I write him a letter, Ill do my best to not get embarrassed so that my letters dont shake, she gave a long sigh. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 3, Act 28: The Deceiver and the Deceived Part 01 Volume 3, Act 28: The Deceiver and the Deceived Part 01 After finishing her meal, Cordelia returned to her room to prepare to go to the Alcott mansion. In less than half an hour, she left the mansion with Emina and headed towards the Alcott mansion. Cyrus gave her the deep crimson diary before shed left. Of course, it was boorish to read others diaries, so she suppressed her curiosity and wrapped it in a cloth topped with a ribbon. She was sure that this would prevent her from seeing the contents when it dropped. That was important. She might have seemed absurd, but she wanted to eliminate any chances of that happening. Cordelia firmly held the diary as she sat in the carriage and she noticed a nced from in front of her. Whats wrong Emina? Ojou-sama. If something does happen, then please prioritise your safety first. Its rare for you to say something like that Emina. Im sorry if Ive offended you. You didnt. Youre saying that because youre worried about me, right? Cordelia just simply said what she felt, but she thought that her way of speaking could have been perceived as her talking down to Emina, so she quickly exined. But, it was indeed rare. Emina wasnt the type of person to speak freely. Are you worried about something? No. But I dont have a good feeling about this. Yeah. I dont think anything good is waiting for us. At least, the desired result wouldnt be achieved if this was a fraud case. However, she never thought that Emina would say something so obvious to her, since she had watched Cordelia grow up. ( Did she hear something from Onii-sama?) If Cyrus, Christinas host, had ordered Emina, then it wouldnt be strange for her to receive instructions from him. He had also warned Cordelia vaguely about the matter, but he didnt give her any information directly. She presumed that he had also done the same thing to Emina. Okay. Thanks, Emina. She was only spectating, he should have exined what he could to Emina. (If Emina does know something, then shell give me some kind of signal. My job is not to miss it.) Cordelia believed that and decided that she would observe Emina carefully. But, at the same time, she also reflected on that fact that she got Emina involved in that mess. (I really have to do my best to thank her.) I feel awful that she still hasnt taken her holiday for the Founding Festival, and now shes being involved in something that requires caution. The carriage stopped slowly as Cordelia thought that. They had arrived at the Alcott mansion. ??????? Cordelia and Emina got off the carriage and were guided to the parlour by a servant. Good morning, sister-inw. Good morning, Cordelia-sama and Emina-san. Christina appeared not long after them, and her maid followed behind her. Her maid was pushing a cart with tea and bite-sized cheese tarts. ( I can eat some calories if were going to walkter. The tarts arent that big If I exercise a little when I get home, then itll be fine.) She had eaten enough at breakfast, but she couldnt refuse because the cheese tarts were small and Christina also urged her to eat in a charming voice, Please have some. She put the cheese tarts into her mouth and the rich taste of cheese and raspberry burst in her mouth. She was in an excellent mood. Do you like it? Yes, its very delicious. Im d. Christinaughed happily. Ill go over the ns for today again Theres another store that I want to visit apart from the stores I told you about yesterday. Another store? Yes. We dont have time to waste but Of course, I have no problems with this if you want to go. Which store did you want to visit? Christina probably wouldnt overdo it with her request, but Cordelia had no idea where she wanted to go and tilted her head in curiosity. The sweets yesterday were very delicious, so I also want to give some to Cyrus-sama He also likes sweets, so if he would forget about work for an hour then- Huh? Onii-sama likes sweets? Oh my, he eats it a lot, doesnt he? Eh? Yes, so he does. Ive never seen him eat it before. Cordelia swallowed those words and nodded vaguely. Its not strange for him to like sweets Cordelia thought as she became vague. Christina became bashful, Im d. He always gives me chocte whenever we meet. Oh But he might be used to the sweets in the Royal Capital because he eats them all the time. He might not be happy with sweets that hes used to. You dont have to worry about that. Even if hes used to eating them, he still eats it because he likes it. He wont be disappointed. Cordelia added, even though she had never seen Cyrus eat chocte before. (Perhaps He just bought them to gift to sister-inw) She wanted to say, but she couldnt. Even if Christina was speaking fondly of her loved one, a third party should not butt in. But, she wanted both of them to realise their feelings for each other. She contained herself. (Theyre just notmunicating enough.) To solve this, Cordelia had Cyrus write an exchange diary. She ced the cloth on her knees and untied the ribbon to take out the deep crimson diary. Sister-inw. I got this from Onii-sama. From Cyrus-sama? Yes. Its a letter, but its written in the form of a diary so that you have a record of your correspondence, I kind of forced him to write it. Do you want to take a look at it? Diary Christina received the diary from Cordelia and looked at it in wonder. Then, she muttered again, Its a diary. If you dont mind you can write in itter. Could you write your reply on the next page? Sure, of course, Ill do it Whats wrong? Im not surprised that Christina-sama is puzzled, she thought as she smiled and asked. Christina would be even more confused if shed looked anxious. However, Christinas response was a little different from what Cordelia had imagined it to be. Cyrus-sama always sends me a letter when the seasons change, so I was a little surprised. Really? Yes, I always receive a postcard from him. The postcards are nice, but if he writes in here, then he might write more than usual. Christina narrowed her eyes and said that, and Cordelia was relieved. Christina, who was gently stroking the cover, looked a little nervous. Cordelia grinned. Do you want to read it now? Huh!? We still have a bit of time left before the stores open. I also want to enjoy my tea. Th-then Ill just read a little. Christina was surprised by Cordelias suggestion, but immediately put her hand on the cover. She slowly read the words, and her face gradually turned red. (What did you write, Onii-sama?) She was curious about what was written in the diary, but she couldnt tease Christina about it, so she drank her tea. Christinas response to the diary was cuter than she could imagine and she thought, if only I could act like that Shes reacting so innocently, but if I do the same, then I would probably look like Im trying too hard. Only certain people could pull off this reaction. However, when she suddenly shifted her gaze, Emina looked overjoyed. Whats wrong? Emina. Nothing.. Im sorry, but I thought you two are alike. What are you talking about? She tilted her head curiously, and Christina looked at Emina. When you read your letters Cordelia-sama, you also use your finger to trace the words like Christina-sama. You two are also alike when you read your letters so happily. Cordelia was surprised. Bute to think of it, I really do have that habit. The letters from Hazel-sama are mostly appointments and contain few words, so I dont have to do that, but I certainly do that when reading letters from Gille-sama. And it wasnt wrong to say that I enjoyed reading them. (But Im sure I dont give off the aura of a maiden in lovelike sister-inw does!) She was afraid to say this out loud, but it was a huge misunderstanding. I dont think Ive ever shown such an innocent smile while reading before. No, there might not be a deep meaning behind Eminas words. Cordelia-sama, do you also like letters? Yes. I have a friend who I cant meet, so wemunicate through letters. So thats why you rmended this to Cyrus-sama. Thank you very much. Christina, who hadnt noticed that Cordelia was panicking, smiled and Cordelia twitched a little in response. However, the conversation ended there. Oh my, its almost time to leave. Cordelia agreed with Christina, who had looked at the clock. Thank god, she thought. On the other hand, Christina looked like she regretted it a little as she took the diary to her room. When Christina returned, she smiled. Im sorry for keeping you waiting. Its fine; shall we leave? Yes. Ill write my reply when we get back. The diary isnt going anywhere. Cordelia joked a little, and Christinaughed. When Im with you, I dont know which one of us is older. Oh my, its obvious if you look in the mirror, right? Im proud to have Christina-sama as my sister-inw. Cordelia said, and Christinas face turned red again. Then, they visited two stores by noon. The first store was gorgeous. The owner had studied abroad and actively adapted new styles in his store. The second store was a very traditional store and was linked to the clothing museum next door. Christina was extremely interested in the clothing museum, but they left after shed said she would visit again. And, as theyd confirmed earlier, the two stores didnt sell flora silk and Christina didnt find anything suspicious about the two stores. They had lunch and headed towards thest store when Cordelia heard an unexpected voice. Huh? Arent you the youngdies from yesterday? When Cordelia turned around, she saw the man from the store, which sold fake flora silk, from yesterday. He approached Christina and continued speaking with a grand gesture. This is such a coincidence! The weathers perfect today so its perfect for going out. Yes, it is. Cordelia took half a step backwards in response to Christina. Her face said that she didnt want to meet him today if possible. Christina also seemed to be thinking the same thing, and she looked a little hesitant. However, the man didnt seem to notice it. The man showed interest in the store that Cordelia and Christina were about to enter. Youre visiting this store today? Yes. Father allowed me to get a well-tailored dress, but he wanted me to visit various stores before deciding. If you want a nice and cheap dress then you have to get it done at my store. Look, for the price of a dress at another store, I could also make your sisters dress too. The man didnt stop even though Christina had evaded him well. (Were in front of another store, you know?) She wanted to tell him to stop, but if she were to be too blunt, then it might hinder future investigations. (I wish he thought about where he was.) Cordelia held back her sigh, and pulled on Christinas sleeve while tilting her head a little. Sister-inw, we shouldnt discuss business on the streets, right? Yes, youre right. Cordelia acted a bit childish, and Christina noticed her intention. The man was startled. Oh, yes. Im sorry. Then pleasee to our shop again. The wholesaler will being today. Wholesaler? Cordelia and Christina were both surprised by that word. Will you be discussing new fabric? Yes, we will. If you decide right now, you might be able to get special flora silk? Cordelia also spoke at the man who was brimming with confidence. Sister-inw wants to decide on the colour, so she cant agree without seeing it. Then, do you want to see it? You cant decide on the colour without seeing it, right? Cordelia looked up at Christina after the man spoke. Its worth going. If ites to it, then we can leave by saying that you dont like that colour, so we have to go. Then Ill go see it. Christina said gently, and Cordelia nodded when Christina looked at her. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 3, Act 28: The Deceiver and the Deceived Part 02 Volume 3, Act 28: The Deceiver and the Deceived Part 02 Cordelia and Christina left the man for now and headed towards the store in their carriage. When Emina opened the door, the man, whod just returned, quickly came out from the back, Sorry to keep you waiting. A day hadnt passed since theyd visited this store and it looked the same as yesterday. The only difference was that there was a young man in the store that wasnt there yesterday. The young man wore nice clothes and was talking with the woman while holding materials. That young man was probably the wholesaler. The young man and woman looked towards the entrance when they heard the man greet customers. The woman smiled when she saw Cordelia and Christina, Oh my, wee, but the boy froze. Huh? Then, a question leaked out from Christina. You Ted? Youre Ted, arent you? Why are you here? The young mans confusion was also passed onto Christina. He pped his mouth open and clothes, but no words came out. Sister-inw? Whats wrong, Donnelly-san? Do you know this cust-? However, the young man pushed Cordelia and Christina out of the way and rushed out of the store before the woman could finish her question. Wait?! Christina immediately chased after the man even though she was off bnced. Sister-inw?! Cordelia waste to react. However, she couldnt just ignore this even though she had been dyed. Emina! Understood. Without hesitation, she immediately left the store to chase after Christina. Cordelia quickly looked around for Christina. Then, she caught a peek of her on the right, but Christinas figure was getting further and further away. Cordelia instantly ran after her, but Christina was faster than shed imagined. It was as if she had lied when she said her feet hurt yesterday. (I waste, but it was only for a moment!) Is this adrenaline rush? No, that doesnt matter right now. I might be able to catch up to her if I took off my heels, but Im wearing straps today. She might get even further away from me while Im taking them off. (I cant catch up to her like this!) Cordelia concluded and looked at Emina. You go ahead, she tried to say, but Emina had a different idea. Ojou-sama, please be careful, Im going to increase our speed. Emina said as she chanted in a small voice, then Cordelia felt her feet repel from the floor. (Is this Eminas magic?) Her body suddenly became lighter, and she got faster just like Emina had stated. It felt as if she was being pushed from the ground. However, her bnce was delicate so she would fall to the ground if she werent careful. (But, we can catch up to her like this!) I wont fall. Cordelia told herself and concentrated on chasing after Christina. Christina chased the young man into a narrow road without hesitation. (I wish you would stay on the big roads!) It was only a street away from the main street, but there werent many people around. It wasnt a dangerous ce, but she felt anxious that there werent many people around while she was chasing someone. Its alright, Ojou-sama. If we continue down this path, then well reach a dead-end. Shortly after that, Cordelia caught up with the two just like Emina said she would. Christina was out of breath, but she still rushed towards the young man who was at a loss. (He might still run away even if its a dead-end.) When Cordelia thought that, a loud sound came from behind her and a figure appeared. She looked back in fright and saw a mud wall almost as tall as Emina. She concluded that Emina had blocked off the path because her hands were raised. ( So Emina is good with magic that tampers with earth.) The eleration from before was probably the same. Emina used to be a noble, so she probably had a lot of magic power. Therefore, it wouldnt be strange if she could cast grand magic. On the other hand, the young man saw Eminas magic and was petrified. Cordelia-sama and Emina-san. Im sorry for rushing out on my own. Thats fine. Who is this person? Christina was breathless and had her back turned towards Cordelia and Emina, so Cordelia couldnt see what her expression was. But, she could tell from Christinas voice that she was tensed. He is the son of the executive of the production association and the manufacture of flora silk What is the meaning of this Ted? The young man named Ted scrunched up his face. He looked like a child being scolded. However, this wouldnt be settled easily if he was someone who was involved in the distribution of fake flora silks. He pulled his lips into a line and stayed quiet for a while. Then, he eventually looked up and spoke. Im not doing anything wrong The ones! Cordelia thought this is bad when she saw the look in his eyes, and then Ted put his hand into his pocket and kicked on the ground. Cordelia threw a seed that she had hidden in her cuff at Ted who was quickly approaching Christina. She activated her magic, and the nt grew rapidly. The vine wrapped around Teds arm and the knife dropped to Teds feet with a loud clunk. I had to do this because you were confused I cant even say something like that can I? Cordelia thrust her right hand out and dered. Christina asked Ted a question as he remained silent. Are you involved with the fakes? Tell me, Ted Donnelly. If youre involved, then that means that your family is also involved in this fraud, right? If Im wrong, then deny it. Her voice shook a little, but it was resolved. Her voice gave the impression that she was trying to suppress all her emotions so that she could stay calm. However, since Ted didnt answer, Cordelia was the next to ask him a question. I analysed the silk at my house. They told me that it was produced in Flora. I dont know anything else But, it was you wasnt it? Christina widened her eyes and Ted looked even bitterer. If I had been born a noble like you, then I wouldnt have had to do something like this. Noble? What are you talking about? Teds voice was quiet, but that didnt mean they couldnt hear him. Christina frowned and asked him to repeat himself, then Ted smiled crookedly. Im the one selling the mixed weaved flora silk. I wanted money. Money? Yeah. Of course, weve earned more ie than the average person in the Royal Capital thanks to flora silk. But, thats not enough I want medicine that could only be bought by rich people. Medicine that could only be bought by rich people? Christina and Cordelias voices ovepped. Ted sneered at them and continued. I can buy it if Im rich, right? The medicine for the Dark Fevers prognostic symptoms. What? But I have to buy it from some dangerous people because were not rich! Dark Fever. Cordelia also knew that disease. It was the cause of the Dark Winterwhich she had suffered when she was three. It was an epidemic that year, but that didnt mean that the illness had disappeared since then. Although it wasnt something that couldnt be healed, there were some who died, depending on their symptoms, and some who became paralysed. Of course, people have been researching it and medicine continued to improve, but they didnt have any medicine that could heal it entirely, since the symptoms varied from year to year. (But where did he hear that from?) Judging from how he was acting, she could tell that someone important to him had the disease and was now suffering from prognostic symptoms. But she didnt understand why he would dere what he did. Ive never heard of that medicine before. Christina said in a confused voice. Lies. If you really havent, then you just dont know about it. Its not just sister-inw. Ive had that disease before, but Ive never heard of that medicine. The answer wont change even if you ask the Royal Pce doctors. Cordelia continued since Ted didnt believe Christinas words. If such a medicine did exist, then wealthy nobles wouldnt have died from the dark fever. But, they do. Children with a lot of magic are more prone to serious illness, they die or suffer from prognostic symptoms. Ted shook his head more and once again muttered, Lies. Cordelia continued speaking while watching Ted. Of course, I cant deny that nobles are in a better environment for treatment. They even get to try thetest medicine. But, the medicine that you wish for doesnt exist yet. If someone told you that it does, then they deceived you. Lies!! Those people wanted a lot of money up front, so getting nothing of value for all that Even if thats what they told you to deceive you? Ted gasped at those words. Cordelia knew that she was looking relentlessly at him. She could sympathise with him, but she couldnt ignore that. She had to listen to what he had to say, since there may be people deceiving him, and he may be conducting industrial espionage with fake products. Because they told me a story about how a kid got better after taking the medicine Didnt you find anything odd about what they told you? Ted fell silent at that question, and Christina spoke to him. Youve been tricked. .. Ack!! She looked at him with sympathy, unlike Cordelia, which shook at his conscience and drew out the guilt he held. Then What did I deceive people.. for? But, because Ted continued to spurt out nonsense. His emotions had gonepletely out of control. His hope had disappeared, he felt guilty and was suspicious. ( I didnt expect anything good from this, but this is really unpleasant.) She felt as she asked Ted a question in a business-like way. I wonder how much you sold. Sister-inw only noticed this year. Did you sell more before that too? .. No, I didnt. Really!? Its true! I gave them the advance three years ago, and I certainly nned this. But its not easy to deceive the association. I didnt tell dad about this, so I had the silks made, but it wasnt enough to sell. Even now, I havent sold to any other store except that one. If thats true, then the damage is minimal Does that store know that those are fakes? I dont know. But it doesnt seem like they do from our conversations. Someone else came with me to tell them about the distribution route, and theyve never asked me about it directly. I havent Ted regained his senses and fumbled towards the end. It doesnt seem like hes lying, Cordelia thought. Hes a great actor if this is a lie. But, its strange. If thats true, then this is strange. Are you saying that my words sound like lies because Ive deceived people? No. I thought about thisst night, the scale of this fraud is way too small. I dont understand the motive behind it. Ted widened his eyes. Christina, on the other hand, agreed, Youre right. Cordelia exined to Ted who was confused. Selling to one store This is a weird way to put it but, its not worth the risk to prepare for something so troublesome. Its also odd for them to let someone like you operate the fraud since you would spill everything. The crooks who deceived you arepetent. However, this isnt the ce to have a conversation like this. Lets move. To another ce. A sharp chill ran down her back, and she couldnt continue her words. She red in the direction of the presence. This is surprising. Ive been found, even though Ive hidden my presence. Since when? A person who hadnt been here when theyd first arrived was looking down at Cordelia from the top of a building. She concluded that he was a young man from the sound of his voice, but he had his hood down low on his face, so she couldnt see his features. However, she felt uneasy since his voice, which didnt sound lively, had reached her, even though he was far away. Who are you? She didnt ask in a loud voice. But, it seemed that the person had heard her clearly. Unfortunately, I dont have a name that you should remember. You should know what kind of person I am from the look on Ted-kuns face, right? See, look. He urged, and she looked at Teds face while remaining on guard. Ted couldnt see the young man from his position, but he turned pale upon hearing his voice. Youre the one who incited him? Cordelia said, on behalf of Ted. He has been eavesdropping on this conversation since the beginning. Im also certain. But then it would make this more difficult to understand. Why did the mastermind purposelye out when he didnt need to? I could understand it if he was an idiot, but I cant dere that, since cold sweat is running out my back. I can feel an invisible pressure. Im not the one who incited him. The ones who did all got captured, you see. Im the one taking over from them. What do you mean? Mm It wouldnt be interesting if I just tell you. Well, whatever. The ones who incited that kid were the idiots who sent a little kid to you and got the tables turned on them. Do you get it? The young man continued amusedly. (Laras So that means that Ted was also tricked by that Dark Guild?) The young man probably guessed what Cordelia was thinking and looked even more amused as he spoke. It seems like you understand, Pameradia Houses Ojou-san. After all, that incident happened because you instructed them. I thought it was a strange development, since the Earl and the knights wouldnt wee a suspicious kid But the truth was, you were behind it. Since you know this, then youre their aplice. Its a bit humiliating to be called their aplice. But well, I admit its not far from the truth. The young man said, while jumping off the building. Despite the height, he didnt receive any shock fromnding. He started walking towards them one step at a time. Oh, you dont have to worry about me harming that girl in the future. Im not interested in her, and she doesnt know the organisation well. It doesnt seem like shell be useful even if I force her back, and its a pain to get rid of her. The man walked naturally and approached Ted. I havent properly introduced myself to Ted-kun either. Im someone from the underground, the same as the people who introduced you to the job. I dont know how much you know, but youve crossed a dangerous bridge. Wh?! Well, the girls have already said it, so its a bitte to tell you this. Theres no medicine and you thrusted yourself into the mes for no reason, Ted-kun. Well, the idiots who invited you were going to get their hands on real flora silk. Ted was at a loss for words, and the young man patted Teds shoulder as if tofort him. However, the mans voice didnt match with his actions, and he didnt conceal how happy he was. If thats true, then Ted-kun wouldnt have to make the fakes after those people were captured. And no one would want to take over. I dont care about this n, I can crush it at any time I heard that the daughter of the Alcott House, who is connected to the Pameradia House, sniffed out the fakes, so I came to y. y? Cordelia frowned upon the word that didnt fit. In contrast to Cordelias dubious voice, the manughed happier and happier. The face of a kid who has abandoned his pride and got his hands dirty, and the kid who buried people from the Dark Guild even if they were underlings. I thought it might be interesting to see you two as a set. Im so d it turned out just like Id expected. Its cheap, but its not a bad y. The man pped his hands as if he was enjoying this as an audience and Christina tried to step forward. But, Cordelia stopped her straight away. The man strangely consented when he saw that, Yes, you have good judgement after all. I really like it how you dont fling yourself about here, even though theres someone vile in front of you. Im surprised you realise that youre vile. Its not that I am, its just I realise that thats how people view me. Cordelia had talked back to him, but it took everything she had just to think about what she should do. If she were to base her actions on feelings only, then she wanted to attack him. But she couldnt read his abilities at all. The man wouldnt attack them, but she didnt have an opening. (I dont want to run away. But, I cant even find an opening to run away in the first ce.) Im sure that Emina is also searching for an opportunity. The man addressed Ted again while Cordelia thought that. You dont have to be scared, Ted-kun. I said it, didnt I? I want to see you in despair. Of course, youll despair more if you had to bury your precious sister But other people will see you like that, so Im not really interested. The man said as he pushed his hood back. What appeared was red fox eyes. (Red eyes?!) Cordelia gasped. There were people outside of the Pameradia House with red eyes, but it was indeed the signature of her House. Pameradias Ojou-san. No, is it alright for me to call you Cordelia-san? Youre really interesting. Why dont you y with me? Itll be fun. STOP FOOLING AROUND! Cordelias rebuttal was ovepped by Christinas. Cordelia gasped because Christina had said it so strongly. Christina turned red and raised her voice, which didnt suit her appearance. Its not like I dont understand all that you are saying. But, even I know that youre a terrible person. What? Making people sad Sure Ted did a bad thing. But why the heck do you want to see him? Also, people have been deceived by the fake silk, you know?! But Christinas words only served to entertain the man more. Wow, so you do understand, Alcotts Ojou-san. I just enjoy watching him reap what he sowed, and its the buyers fault for not being able to tell that its fake silk. Do people generally mistake what they want for imitations? You would question it if it was unbelievably cheap, wouldnt you? Thats enough! Dont yell. Its not like Im joking around either. But, if you want then I could? The man said, as he pulled his sword from his waist. Cordelia didnt feel any killing intent from him, but he probably wouldnt hesitate to injure them. She didnt understand what he meant by joke, but she could tell that the situation was getting worse. That wasnt a mere threat. Cordelia still had some concealed flower seeds, so it wasnt like she didnt have the means to defend against his sword. Also, she thought that Emina could use defensive magic, since she could produce that mud wall. But she didnt know if that was enough, since their opponent was someone from the underground. (But we cant just keep onining. Its not like I can depend on a prince while Im in danger.) Cordelia convinced herself and took a stance. (Ive only learnt basic self-defence, but I still dont like what hes saying. Itll feel nice just to hit him even once, right?) If I cant run away, then all I could do is take the offence. She had nothing to fear anymore when she thought that. However, the young man didnt brandish his sword. Too bad. It seems like our ytime is over. The young man narrowed his eyes as he said that and jumped back. At about the same time, Cordelia felt wind pass beside her. The wall Emina made should be behind us But when she thought that, a broad back was already right in front of her. Onii-sama! Cyrus-sama! Cyrus should have been in the castle right then, but he was definitely in front of her. Cyrus nced at Cordelia and Christina, but he didnt speak to them. Emina, good job. Cyrus only said a single phrase. Emina had probably called Onii-sama with her magic. Cordelia didnt turn back, but she could hear someone running up to them. They were the knights who came with Cyrus. Even in a scene like that, she didnt feel that Cyrus was agitated from looking at his back. Taking your sword out in town is prohibited. Yeah, I know. But I dont want to follow thew. Cyrus informed the man inly, and he confessed. Do you know? Thew isnt something that should be followed. The Kingdom only dered that If you break thew then youll be arrested. So that means it has nothing to do with me, since I wont get caught. Are you going to run away? Of course. Theres no merit in fighting with you. The young man said smoothly, as he ran up the wall and reached the top of the building. That wasnt something an ordinary person could do. Hes going to pass the castle walls. Messenger, hurry. Cyrus quietly, yet firmly, instructed the knight behind him. Then, he began chasing after the man straight after hed finished speaking. Cyrus turned around for a second, and it looked like his mouth was moving, but she didnt have time to ask him to repeat himself. Cyrus and the man had already disappeared from there. Christinas legs gave way when the two disappeared. Sister-inw! Im sorry I can finally rx. Im not surprised. She wasnt surprised that Christinas legs had given way, since they couldnt have imagined that a situation like that would have happened when they left the store. However, Cordelia couldnt find the right words to say. Then, a voice interrupted them, Excuse me. It was a female knight. Are you injured? No. Sorry for thete introductions, I am rice Keighley, and I work with the Deputy Commander. Christina was confused, but she smiled at the woman who had just introduced herself as rice and bowed. rice looked at Christina and Cordelia. Im sorry, but could I ask what happened? We would like you to tell us what happened here. Certainly. But, could I take mypanion with me? Christina shifted her gaze to Ted. rice replied, Of course, I was going to ask you if you could. Cordelia lost the chance to respond but concluded that it would be fine to go with her. So she didnt dare to ask Mm. Is something wrong? The- Should I call him the young man or should I call him the suspect? Who is he? Cordelia wasnt sure how to word this and rice smiled. Well also talk about that at the castle. Okay. Indeed, this might not be something we could talk about here. Cordelia understood and agreed.. But, she was surprised. CASTLE?! Thismotion was big enough for Cyrus to deal with it as part of his duties. That was hardly surprising. It was rude of her, but it was an extremely unlucky ce for her. (I hope nothing happens. I hope that I dont see the Prince!) Different from how she felt when she met the young man from before, Cordelia felt scared for her life. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 3, Act 29: Before Things Settle Down Volume 3, Act 29: Before Things Settle Down When they arrived at the castle, Christina and Ted were called on by separate people first. Are we doing the interviews individually? Cordelia thought, but she was guided to the parlour with Emina. They were treated to tea and sweets. (This looks delicious This isnt the time to say that, right?) Cordelia was puzzled because she didnt know what was going on and rice smiled gently. Im sorry, but its okay. Mm? You dont have to talk if you dont want to. Cordelia finally realised her situation when she saw rices expression and heard what shed said. Shes considerate towards a child who probably experienced something scary. (You dont have to be that considerate though) She was definitely nervous when she had confronted him, but she had already calmed down. Her fear might have flown off somewhere when the young man had thoroughly angered her at the end. But even so, that didnt mean she wanted to meet him again. In any case, she was sorry for wasting time. ( Honestly, this wont be settled with the word irritating.) She got more irritated the more she thought of it. What y? Stop messing around. But, on the other hand, she was also concerned. (I dont know how much I should tell her.) She questioned how much she could say when she thought about Christina. Of course, she had to give rice information about the young man, but if the conversation were to change to the silk, then she didnt know how much she should say. In the first ce, she didnt know how true a childs words would sound. (I want to talk to Cyrus-oniisama Should I say that?) The conversation wouldnt change even if she spoke to Cyrus. However, she could probably deduce what information was necessary and which wasnt if she spoke with him. It shouldnt be weird for a scared child to rely on her older brother. Keighley-sama Mm, can I talk to my Onii-sama? I dont mind if he cant talk to me untilter. Of course. The Deputy Commander has also ordered me to let you talk to him. Th-thank you very much. Cyrus had already taken care of Cordelias concern. Onii-sama is so impressive. She thought as she drank her tea. At any rate.. The Deputy Commanders intuition is excellent. ire looked relieved when she saw Cordelia drink the tea. Cordelia tilted her head in confusion. Onii-samas intuition? Yes. He said he had a bad feeling and the man really showed up! Im happy that no one got injured. From what rice was saying, Cordelia concluded that they guessed the young man would be there. Its not surprising for the knights to have information on the Dark Guilds, she thought, but she still couldnt ask about it further. If she asked about it now, then she would have to talk. Ill be leaving now. If you need anything, please ring the bell. I will. Thank you. Cordelia watched rice leave the room and confirmed that the door had closed, then she let out a short sigh. She couldnt rx, but she felt calmer when there werent people around. (But his intuition is spot on?) How far did his intuition go? How much did he predict? She thought as she looked at Emina who was sitting across from her. Then she suddenly remembered something shed forgot to ask Emina. Say, Emina are you good at magic? Cordelia thought that was one of the reasons why Cyrus had chosen Emina as an attendant. But she didnt know that Emina was so good at magic. Emina shook her head a little. I can use it to defend to a certain extent, but its not good enough for an escort. But, youre the one who called Onii-sama, right? I did. Emina answered yes to the second question. Cyrus-sama asked me yesterday to contact him if anything happens. I can tamper with earth, so I could easily send signals if I know the ce in advance. Thats a handy skill. Its called signalfor convenience, but unfortunately, its just vibrations. Theres also the risk of the message not being transmitted because of wrong predictions, and it could also be drowned out by other sounds. I take that back. It seems very hard to control. You know a lot about earth magic. For a moment, she thought, Ill be happy if I can copy it, but delicate control was necessary and would be hard with her attributes. But Emina negated Cordelias words again. I dont. I studied magic when I became an adult. Actually, I wouldnt have had to learn magic if I hadnt eloped. Excuse me? Eloped? Cordelia blinked at the surprising confession. She knew that Emina had a reason for leaving home, but she never expected that was the reason. And, she had confessed it so suddenly. However, in contrast to Cordelia who was surprised, Emina calmly continued. I was born to a noble house. Yes, I know. But I wanted to marry amoner, who Id met by chance. My family opposed it and strictly prohibited me from going out. So, I learnt magic to sneak out. Fortunately, I waspatible with earth magic, so it was easy to make an escape route. Later, I could easily lose the pursers my parents sent after me My family eventually gave up, and let me leave under the condition that I never return. ( She actually eloped.) I worked at the market for a while. I was close to your sister before, and she eventually invited me to work for your family. She spoke ndly, but her actions were very bold for ady. I cant imagine her behaving like that since shes so modest now. And I didnt know she was married No, more importantly (The power of love is so magnificent Isnt it?) When she thought back on Marquis ntheims love story and the confession between Aisha and Warren, then it must be so. However, unfortunately, it was something that she couldnt vision right now. (I wonder if its difficult to understand this without experiencing love.) I dont know if Ill ever meet that person, but I have to be a beautifuldy with good manners, Cordelia decided. Ill do my best. Although she had made this decision, something that Emina said had bothered her. But, isnt it hard for you to work for us Emina? You dont get to meet your husband often because you live in our mansion, right? Isnt it hard to live away from the person shed eloped with? Its enough for me if I get to go home on holidays. Its easier to work than living in the environment I was in. My husbands legs arent great, so its difficult for him to work outside. My wages are also excellent, so Im extremely thankful for this job. If youre alright with it, then thats fine Im not Onee-sama, so I might not notice if I ask you to do something unreasonable. If I ask for too much, then dont hesitate to tell me, alright? She didnt know if it was alright to ask Emina about her history, so she never dared. But she regretted it a little now. If she had asked earlier, then she would have thought more about Eminas circumstances. Im pleased to be by your side right now, Ojou-sama. Being by your side lifts my spirits. Really? Yes. Its very eye-catching how you always think of new ideas, how you cant leave people alone and how I never know what youre going to do next. Was thest thing apliment? Cordelia was confused for a second, but Emina wasnt sarcastic. Therefore, Cordelia smiled wryly. But, if you have something you want to say then tell me. Okay? I will. But I know my family is waiting for me, so I dont mind separating from them for a while. Please let me work so I cane home proudly. Emina smiled as she spoke. Onee-sama knows about Eminas situation since theyve been friends for a while, so she probably wouldnt ask Emina to do a job that would put her at a disadvantage. So, Cordelia didnt ask her any more questions. It would be rude to persistently ask her about this after seeing her expression. Would you tell me more about thister? Also about your wonderful husband. Ill be happy to. I also have stories about my children 1). I miss my husband who takes care of me so much so you might get a little jealous. ( So Emina is a mother.) Cordelia was a bit surprised that Emina had joked a little and smiled. After finishing her tea, Cordelia read the history book that was left in the room while waiting for Cyrus. A clear knock reached her ears while she was spending time leisurely. Cyrus and rice came into the room. Sorry for making you wait. Onii-sama Thanks for your hard work. Ill take you home. We can talk on the way. Emina, sorry, but could you talk with Keighley for a bit? Ill send you home afterwards. Understood. (I wont be going home with Emina.) Thats too bad, she thought as she followed after Cyrus. When she turned around, Keighley sent her off with a smile, Take care. Emina bowed deeply. Cordelia turned around, and the distance between her and Cyrus had gotten wider. She quickly chased after him. Where is Christina-sama? The Alcott House came to pick her up. Shes already on her way home. I see. Even though it was her first time at the castle, she wouldnt get lost if she followed after Cyrus. They were probably walking through the shortest route to the carriage. While walking, Cordelia felt like she saw a tall figure who looked like Vernoux and a ck-haired boy on the opposite corridor across from the courtyard. But she didnt confirm it and pretended that she hadnt seen them. Lots of people had ck or blonde hair. She had probably imagined the bad vibes she was getting. She was sure of it. (.. That was a close call.) At the same time, she sighed. She was d that it ended with just that level of approach. She didnt even meet their gaze. She seeded. Vernoux may have noticed her, but she can insist that she hadnt seen them. Then there wouldnt be any problems. However, she could only be relieved for a brief moment. As the shadows began to fall and after boarding the carriage with Cyrus the aura became heavy. Do you have any excuses? I do not. Cyrus said bluntly, and Cordelia quickly realised that shed made a mistake. I know that you couldnt have predicted this, but you were short sighted. You shouldnt have gone to a ce with few people around. I agree with you. This time, no one was wounded because of the young mans whim, but she didnt know if it would have remained that way if Cyrus hadnte to their rescue. As a result, she could only say that they were lucky. It was Christina who had rushed out first, so Im barking up the wrong tree cing all the me on you. Onee-sama didnt do anything wrong. I heard that she ended up at that ce because she was chasing someone I also n on telling Christina not to push it. Cyrus sighed lightly. He hadnt said it out loud, but she could tell that he had worried about them. I have many questions. What happened to the young man who ran away? He probably escaped. The special unit has taken over the search, but hell probably be hard to catch. Can you not catch up with him either, Onii-sama? Cyrus was one of the best in the kingdom, she couldnt believe that he couldnt catch the young man. However, Cyrus frowned slightly at Cordelias question. Something unexpected happened. I cant tell you about it, but unfortunately Ghosthas more bad luck than the rumours say. Ghost? Cordelia heard a word that stuck out like a sore thumb and couldnt help but repeat it. You didnt hear about it from Keighley? I told her that I wanted to talk to you, so she didnt tell me anything. Ghost is from a Dark Guild in Dus. Of course, its amon street name, but instead of seeking things of mary value, he does whatever it takes to find things that amuse him. Ive heard from the Dus officials that hes quite a handful. Dus Kingdom was to the north of Crista Kingdom. Since the founding, they had often invaded the Crista Kingdom, and, even now, traffic is restricted between the two kingdoms because they dont get along. However, the two kingdoms had been at a cease-fire for thest 30 years, since the enthronement of Dus recent King, but she didnt know about it in detail. However, he must be a really infamous person if his information was leaked even with the rtionship between the two kingdoms. (Such an annoying person has be interested in me?) It could be said that the incident could have been worse. But, when she summarised the information from Cyrus, another question popped into her mind. Mm Onii-sama, youre not chasing after Ghost right? Yeah. At least I dont need to at the moment. Chasing after the Dark Guild shouldnt be the job of the Imperial Guards. But, if that were true, then it provoked more questions. If Onii-sama were doing his professional job, then it would be difficult for him to show up just in time, like he had, even if his fiance was in danger. The castle is far from where we were, but he had acted so quickly. What question should I start with? She thought, as she stared at him and Cyrus spoke quietly. I was in town today. Eh, but you were with Keighley-sama and the other knights, werent you? You were also wearing your uniform, right? A spy from our house reported that he saw someone who looked like Ghost. The information was vague, but I arranged a meeting with the special unit since theyre chasing after him, and I went to talk with them along with the police. It would have been great if you two hadnt met him while you were in town, but my bad vibes are always correct. I made the right choice when I told Emina to inform me if anything happened. Of course, she was surprised that he was working on his day off, but the thing that surprised her the most was that she had misunderstood something. Onii-sama, where you perhaps investigating the silk- Investigating silk? Seeing Cyrus frown, Cordelia was convinced that she had misunderstood. (The warning, dont pursue it too far, was about Ghost!) If so, then you should have told me more. But she could guess why he hadnt been clear. He probably didnt want her to get too worried with vague information. Even so, he had warned her. The only thing that had happened was that she had mistaken his warning. I should have apanied you both. Huh? She reflexively asked at his unexpected words. But I couldnt prioritise my personal feelings since the citizens might be in danger. He might not have been answering her question, but he continued speaking. His voice was emotionless, and Cordelia couldnt infer what he really meant. But, she understood one thing. Onii-sama, you saved us. Under normal conditions, she should have cleaned up the mess shed made, but Cyrus had helped her. Emina also helped her. To Cordelia, that was all that mattered. Surely, Christina felt the same. Cyrus didnt confirm Cordelias words, but he didnt deny them either. He just quietly stared out the window. Anyway, can I ask you something else? What? We have spies at our house? You didnt know? Cyrus said as if it was obvious, but this was the first time Cordelia had heard about it. And, even if he said they had spies, she couldnt imagine what they were like at all. What kind of people are spies? The image that Cordelia had of a spy was her previous worlds ninjas, but the spies of this world arent ninjas. No, but, possibly Surely they dont lurk above the ceilings? What will they do with the information on our house? They look out for any changes in town. As for our foreign enemies, the magicians are more than enough. The spies are only hired by contract. Usually, they live out their own lives. While reflecting on how wild her imagination was, Cordelia understood what spies were from Cyruss answer. I see. So were borrowing the eyes of people in town? She kept in mind that she would have to stay out of the public gaze if she went incognito in town again. If you understand, then I have a question for you now. What was Ghosts aim? Cordelia has stopped asking questions, and this time it was Cyruss turn. As you said, he just wanted to have fun. I thought he was the one who instructed my enemies fromst time, but I couldnt confirm this. Youve been singled out by an extremely annoying rascal. Yes. However, I dont know how long he will remain interested in me. Cyrus put his hand on his chin and looked as if he was thinking, then he frowned. For the time being, stay by Ronnies side as much as possible. Ghost is quick at escaping, and he tends not to fight against those who he deems to be stronger than him. Okay. When Cyrus had confronted him, Ghost had indeed determined that Cyrus was stronger than him in a short time. Ill be troubling Ronnie with this, but if I think about it, we spend half our days together anyway, so this doesnt really change anything. If anything, he would need to learn some noble mannerisms since he would have to stay by my side when Vernoux-sama visits. She thought about Ghost again. (He wasnt involved in Cordeliasdeath g right?) The cause of Cordeliasin-game death was her magic had run wild because of jealousy. The Prince didnt return her feelings, and she was jealous of the Heroine. So, she had caused an uproar with her magic, but she couldnt control it and destroyed herself. If so, then Ghost shouldnt be involved. But, it bothered her. Arent I forgetting something? (Cordeliawas an incredibly selfishdy, but I wonder if she was calcting enough to cause a riot.) The death of Cordeliahad been a turning point in the game, but it wasnt the end of the story. The game shouldnt have ended with The Viiness has died, so the Prince and Heroine married peacefully. If Im not mistaken, the two who had ovee the incident . .. lia. Cordelia. YES?! Why are you spacing out? From Cyruss attitude, it seemed that he called her name several times. After a moments hesitation, Im tired, she said something that wasnt aplete lie. But judging from Cyruss sigh, she hadnt been able to deceive him. Dont go out of the mansion for about a month. Ill inform father. Yes. You dont have to write reflections. Ok.. ay She had many things to write in her reflection, and it was natural for him to give her a light penalty. However, instead of a penalty, he had been cautious and told her not to go out of the mansion because of Ghost. A month is a little long, she thought, but it couldnt be helped. Whats wrong? Cordelia tilted her head in curiosity because Cyrus looked like he wanted to say something else. Have you heard anything from Christina? Sister-inw? No, nothing. While thinking that the conversation was strange, she remembered that she had been given Cyruss diary this morning. Perhaps, he was asking if shed replied to the diary. Or he might be confirming something else. Onii-sama, wont you practice smiling? Even Cordelia knew that she had said something crazy. Cyrus also didnt seem to be caught off guard. But, Cordelia maintained her smile. She thought that he was fine as he is now, but if he changed his attitude and showed his feelings, then it would be better. Christina might feel relieved if he did this instead of showing her his usual stiff expression. However, Cyrus started to distort his expression. Hes not practising how to smile, he looks like hes disgusted Cordeliaughed a little. She felt bad, but she felt that his expression was friendlier than usual. References 1. Or child? Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 3, Act 30: Conclusion, Reflection and the Future Part 1 Volume 3, Act 30: Conclusion, Reflection and the Future Part 1 After getting home, Cordelia quickly ate dinner and prepared for bed. But, it was difficult for her to sleep soundly because she was still nervous Or so she thought. However, her body was tired, since she had used magic, and she had fallen asleep quickly, without any time to think. Then, she realised that she was dreaming. In the dream, Cordelia was looking at a paper puppet theatre. The y was Cordelias End. There were no other ys that made her want to wake up so much. But, unfortunately, she couldnt even stand up in her dream. Her body had been frozen by a mysterious power. Cordelia sighed, this is just a dream anyway. If I have to watch it, then I might as well burn this into my mind for my future, she thought and quietly watched until the end. When the y was over, Cordelia consciousness suddenly emerged. Cordelia woke up and first took a deep sigh. It was troublesome to get up, so she put her wrist to her forehead while lying down, and then she let out a slow and pointless voice. It was a nightmare. Yes, a nightmare. Thest moments of Cordelia, who had gone mad from jealousy and was swallowed up by her own magic, werent something Cordelia wanted to see. Cordeliamay have been passionately in love, but that was a little too violent. I definitely dont want to end up like that, and I will absolutely not get close to the Prince because of the bad omens she firmly vowed. But, that didnt mean that she hadnt gotten anything from the nightmare. I might have remembered a possibility. The viin who had appeared in her dream wasnt just Cordelia. There was a man next to her. (The name Ghost never appeared in the game But, there was a red-eyed man who tempted Cordelia.) She had no proof to confirm that Ghost and that character were the same person, but she had to be on her guard since they were too simr to each other. (If not, the man in the game should have been easily killed after Cordeliadied.) In the game, there shouldnt have been anyone who could easily escape from Cyrus. Is this the difference between a game and real life? Or is he apletely different person? In any case, it doesnt change the fact that hes a suspicious character. If possible, she didnt want to meet him again, just like the Prince. However, unlike her feelings towards the Prince, she also felt anger towards Ghost. She didnt want to meet him, but since he was an annoying person who amused himself by involving other people, then she would probably have to confront him someday. (Therefore, it would be pointless if he just runs away all the time.) I have to obtain more information, be quick-witted, and be someone who wouldnt do exactly as he wants. Cordelia decided and got out of bed. Actually, I dont think I will be the one who would confront him, it would probably be Onii-sama and his unit I want to be of help to him if something happens. Even though Im angry at Ghost, I cant just chase after him because that would cause trouble to those around me. So, I want to find something that I can do behind-the-scenes, like the spies of the Pameradia House. But, even if I could find something, Ive already caught his eye. So Ill have to ask Otou-sama if I can learn a little more self-defence. Cordelia thought, as she changed and left the room. She couldnt learn self-defence without an instructor. If so, then she wanted to do what she could do right then. Its still dark outside, so I should still have some time before breakfast, she concluded and headed towards the library with a light in hand. It should be around here Cordelia said as she took some books, but she couldnt find the information that she was looking for. I hope its not in a ce where I cant reach, she thought as she once again reached for the books. After doing that numerous times, she heard the door open. She peeked to see who it was and saw Ronnie. Good morning, Ojou-sama. What are you doing so early in the morning? Morning, Ronnie. As you can see, Im looking for a book. You look well, considering what happened yesterday. Ronnie looked a little sleepy, so he must have been on security duty all night. He returned the book that he must have been reading to keep himself awake, and spoke as if hed just remembered, Ah, my gift. I cant go out for a while, so Ill ask Lara to get it. Cordelia said, and he replied in a voice that clearly stated that he wanted to skip work, Then, Ill be her guardian. Anyway, Ronnie. Have you seen a book on the average life expectancy and risk of illness around here? Average life expectancy? What are you looking for this time? After hed put his book away, he moved to where Cordelia was. Then, he took several books from the shelf above her and gave her one. I think it should be in this book. Thanks. What are you thinking about now? This data is quite different from the ones you usually want. Cordelia nodded. I thought it would be nice if I could set up an insurance regime. So, I want to discuss this with Otou-sama. Insurance regime? Yeah. Its a system where we collect money from the insured person little by little, and when that person dies, then they getpensation. The instalments vary depending on the persons age. First, I want to set up life insurance, but I hope that it could also be used when someone gets sick. Free medical care is something unlikely to happen with the current tax revenue. But in Teds case, if he had extra money or if he could consult a teller about his situation, then he might have been able to hold his ground. (I dont think it would be easy to think of a system when I have to start from calcting the death rates I want to do this even if it takes many years to implement.) First of all, I want to see how much the instalments have to be to get people to join. I also dont want it to be a heavy burden on them, and I want to see their reactions towards this system. There is a problem of how to manage the collected money, but in the future, I might be able to establish social insurance and improve public health care. Ill help you. Im good with numbers. Its fine. If you behave yourself, then I can do this much. Ronnie said as he withdrew some more books, and Cordelia nced at him. Did Otou-sama ask you to guard me? Or was it Onii-sama? Ill leave it up to your imagination. Its just a precaution. I see. I dont know who instructed him, but apparently, they think Im going to act rash because they told him to guard me at home. I n to behave for a month so that they dont lose faith in me. Perhaps Ronnie reminded her because he had already started doubting her. But Ronnieughed. You dont have to worry about that. Christina-sama didnt get hurt because you made the right decision. I heard that from Eminas report. Thats because Emina was there. But, Master and Cyrus-sama also agree with it. Well, but I guess hes still worried. Master loves Ojou-sama, after all. Ronnie teased her, and she got a bit worried about him. He had said that hed leave it to her imagination, but he identally told her that it was Elvis whod instructed him to do so. But, she was happy that he had pointed out that he cherished her instead of losing confidence in her. Oh, you might have forgotten because a lot of things have happened. But, my family is expecting you to start the negotiations soon. I havent forgotten, I wouldnt. But I want to review the data again Alright. Then Ill tell them that negotiations will take ce in 10 days, so please finish the details by then. Ronnie briskly handled everything and Cordelia shrugged her shoulders as though she knew that well. ??????? Christina visited Cordelia as eight days passed, while she was putting together the documents and data. How do you do, Cordelia-sama? Hello, sister-inw. Would you like to eat these while we go over the report? The gift that Christina had brought with her was chocte bought from the store which Christina wanted to visit on that day. Thank you very much. Actually, I heard that you would be visiting today, so I had tea prepared in the greenhouse. Oh my, thats wonderful. Then, Cordelia guided Christina to the greenhouse. When they both sat down, Lara brought out the chocte and tea. Emina was having ate holiday today, so Lara was performing her duties. This was the first time that Lara had served a guest, but she fulfilled her duty well, even though she was a little nervous. Then, Lara left the room after shed finished her task. In the end, Ted was supposed to be convicted for fraud But, I paid for him, and the incident ended. What do you mean? She thought that Christina would probably tell the result of the incident, but the punishment that Ted had received was lighter than shed anticipated. Christina continued while looking conflicted. Ted had dered that hed tricked everyone, but the people who had purchased the dress didnt admit that they were deceived. They said, I wanted this dress even if it wasnt made from Flora Silk. What? Therefore, they feared that the women had been deceived even though there had been no real harm, and he was going to be processed for attempted fraud But, the purchasers imed that the store clerk had exined that it was apletely different product. They all said that. No, that shouldnt be true. In fact, Christina-samas friend had said that she had purchased a floral silk dress. And yet Cordelia tried to think of the reason for this, but could onlye up with one answer. Is it because of their noble pride? Yes. I think so. Christina answered clearly, and Cordelia got dizzy for a second. Good or bad No, its not good. I cant say that its good that they cant recognise their own failures. Pride is important, but I cant help but think that its because of their vanity. But Ted had undoubtedly gotten off with a light punishment. She felt a little mixed over that. Like this, they wouldnt question Ghost about the crime he instigated, even if he is caught. Unfortunately, Ted would just be sprouting nonsense if he insisted that he was instructed to scam the women, and the victims insist that they werent scammed. Finally, the store was fined for disying products that werent sold in store and selling simr products, and Ted was fined for ignoring that there was a mistake in the stores listings and selling them substitute items. They agreed to better themselves. , I see. I heard that this came as a great surprise to the store and that they were disappointed. Still, I heard that they knew that the materials hadnt been obtained through a legal route, so they didnt have any objections. Of course, this might be because theyd only received a light punishment. But, flora silk hadnt received any damage from this incident. Fortunately, not many people had purchased the fakes, and father and I knew one of the people who had So we settled it by presenting her with a dress as a thank you. She might be hesitant to refuse if its a thank you present. Thats right. The silver lining is that the damage was minimal. Even so, its quite expensive, Christinaughed. However, her expression gradually dimmed. But Teds actions are a betrayal towards the people of Flora. Given his familys position in the association, it would probably be hard for them to wee him back. Of course, Ted understands this, but I feel a little bit conflicted over it since he hadnt done it for personal gain. She couldnt forgive him since she was the daughter of the feudal lord, but she was still worried about him. Cordelia put a piece of chocte into her mouth. She enjoyed the sweetness as it melted in her mouth while thinking about how she could help Christina. She spoke as soon as the chocte melted down her throat. If hes good at judging fabric in general, then I can introduce him to a job which would allow him to livefortably. I also trade a little, so I want talented people. But Its also better for you if he stays somewhere you can keep an eye on him, right? Of course, I wont force him if he says no. Cordelia said, and Christina whispered, Thank you. Lets stop talking about this now. You also have business with Onii-sama, right? Christina was surprised by Cordelias words and her face immediately turned red. Mm Well, I brought him some sweets and the reply to his diary entry. I know this isnt the time to be doing this Its fine. You wrote him a reply because everythings been wrapped up, right? Cordelia said as she received the diary and sweets from Christina. Do you have anything you want me to pass on to him? Its okay, Ill tell him the next time I see him. Christina smiled bashfully, and Cordeliaughed. Alright. Then you can tell him today. Huh? Cordelia paid no attention to Christinas dumbfounded question and lightly rang the bell that had been ced on the table; then the door opened, and Lara appeared again. Lara, can you call Onii-sama here? Yes, Ojou-sama. Christina gradually became more confused while Lara was leaving. Eh, mm, is Cyrus-sama home? Yes, sorry. I heard that you would being yesterday, so I told Onii-sama about it. But wont this get in the way of his work? Dont worry, sister-inw. Onii-sama has his priorities sorted. Christina-sama should know this, she thought and smiled. She nned to leave once he got here. Cyrus suddenly took a break, even though he had umted his days off. Cyrus, who had been hoarding yearly leave and evenpensation leave, had suddenly taken time off. They should have a lot to talk about. However, Lara returned to the greenhouse again. Ojou-sama. Whats wrong, Lara? Cyrus-sama has summoned both of you. Me too? She had asked Lara without saying it out loud, and Lara confirmed, Yes, Ojou-sama as well. However, Lara also seemed a little confused because that was different from what had been arranged. But, even though she was confused, she had to go, since she had been summoned. Cordelia and Christina headed to the parlour. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 3, Act 30: Conclusion, Reflection and the Future Part 2 Volume 3, Act 30: Conclusion, Reflection and the Future Part 2 In the parlour, Cyrus was sitting on the sofa in his in clothes, and next to him were two items covered in cloth. Sorry for calling you here. Its fine. Did you need something, Onii-sama? First, I have something for Cordelia. Earl Alcott has sent you this. Lara, do as I told you earlier. Yes. Lara nodded at Cyrus and removed the cloth from the small item, then a pearl pink dress with a patterned torso was revealed. Oh my! This is a gorgeous dress. Its a floral silk dress. He also sent a matching hat. Cordelia froze. However, she understood that this dress came at a ridiculous price. She became flustered. Will you receive it? Hell probably be bothered if you return it. Even so, it was ufortable to say, Thank you. She hadnt had much contact with Earl Alcott, but Christina spoke as if to dispel her hesitation. Cordelia-sama, I would also like to ask you to wear this dress. Sister-inw Alright? Christina encouraged, and Cordelia looked at the dress again. But, she felt anxious. She wondered if it was really alright for her to receive it and she also felt concerned about whether she could wear it or not. She would lose to the dress She didnt want to be in a situation where she had to wear it. Christina seemed to understand her worries. Cordelia-sama, youd shine if you wear it happily. So please wear it with a smile and make your dress happy. But Im thrilled to be your sister. I was the one who chose this dress. Cordelia looked at Christina, who was smiling, and replied in a small voice while feeling a little embarrassed, Yes. The dress was so gorgeous, and she still thought that it might be too much for her, but Christina had chosen this for her, so she wanted to learn how to behave in a way that wouldnt spoil the dress. And as the sisters smiled at each other, Cyrus spoke in an awkward voice. Then, the next one is a gift to Christina from me. He said as he took the cloth off himself. A wedding dress emerged from underneath. Cordelia was speechless, and Christina gasped. This is You said you wanted to wear a wedding dress made from flora silk when you were little, didnt you? I never thought that the Earl would give Cordelia a dress, so it seems like its a rehash, but Cyrus said as if he was starting over. I cant say anything witty, and I cant promise that we will be the ideal couple that you dreamt of. But, if I can grant your wishes, then I will. But sorry, I cant seem to express myself well enough. (No, thats a great proposal, Onii-sama.) As opposed to Cordelia, who was thinking that Cyrus didnt seem concerned at all. But Cyrus wasnt the only one. Cordelia nced sideways at Christina and saw that she was bright red. She couldnt see anyone but Cyrus. Cyrus-sama, I know what you mean Please let me stay by your side from now on. She was relieved to see that Christina was grinning and approached Lara, who was squatting. Then she whispered. Say, Lara. Shall we leave? Yes, lets leave. Cordelia gave a big sigh after shed exited the parlour, which hadpletely turned into a world just for the two of them. She was so surprised that she had forgotten to give Cyrus the sweets and diary shed received from Christina, but she could probably give it to him after Christina leaves. Sister-inw will probably talk with Onii-sama all day Should I go back to the greenhouse? Ille with you. Thanks, but youre already back to your normal self? Cordelia expressed her thanks while teasing Lara, and Lara pouted. I thought it would be easier, but it was my first time. I was so nervous. Thanks for your hard work. Are you tired? No. But, Im a little more confident. Im d that I can substitute for Emina if shes absent. Lara looked happy in the end, and Cordelia thanked her again. Thanks. The meetings already over, shall we go have tea in the Cordelias suggestion was interrupted by Hans as they were climbing the stairs. Cordelia-sama, you have a guest. Oh my? A guest? They hadnt made an appointment, so she thought it was Vernoux, but a cute face popped up from behind Hans. How do you do, Cordelia-sama! H-how do you do, Hazel-sama. Hazel grinned while hugging a book. Cordelia was surprised because, unlike Vernoux, Hazel had never failed to make an appointment, even if it was one-sided. Judging from Hans actions, he didnt know either. On top of that, he looked troubled, so maybe Hazel had slipped in somewhere and hadnt waited for him Or something like that? Its been a while. I couldnt see Cordelia-sama at all because of the Founding Festival, so I was a little sad. So I came over uninvited. How have you been? Thank you for your concern. Im d you havent changed a bit. Well get tired from standing around talking, so Ill guide you to my room. This way, please. I want to take her to the greenhouse, but shes holding a book, so she probably wants to show me something. Cordelia thought and asked Hans to tell Cyrus at a suitable time that shed returned to her room. Cordelia returned to her room and sat on the sofa facing Hazel. Hazel-sama, what did you do during the Founding Festival? I spent most of my days reading to my brother. But they opened a part of the castle, right? I forced Otou-sama to take me to the castle for a day. It was gorgeous. I want to hurry up and be an adult so I can explore it on my own. Wont youe with me when I do Cordelia-sama? Hazel said, with an enchanted expression, as she recalled the castle and Cordelia answered vaguely with a stiff smile. Its nice that she invited me, but its not a ce I want to visit. No matter how wonderful Hazel made the castle sound, she was only interested in the gardens, which had a variety of nts, so she couldnt react appropriately for the other parts. I also walked around the city for a bit when we went home. Hazel pped her hands as if shed just remembered that, and Cordelia was finally able to respond. I heard that the city was bustling too. It was! I saw a lot of dancers in vivid outfits. And it seemed like there were a lot of rumours about the Dreamer Girl. That remark made Cordelia a little tensed. She knew that the Heroines power was unique, and Earl Clydereine had been able to find the Dreamer Girl, Shelley because rumours of her had spread far and wide. ( Which means I will probably meet her soon.) She intended to do her best to avoid the Prince and Heroine, but it wouldnt be strange for them to meet since they both held the same social status as Earls. (Shes unlucky for me, but I dont know what shes like.) But, those were Cordelias feelings, she didnt know how Hazel felt about Shelley. Are you interested in her now, Hazel-sama? Hazel-sama had said that she didnt like the Dreamer Girlsfortunes before, but did she change her mind after listening to the rumours again? Cordelia thought a little uneasily as she asked her question. Hazel groaned a little. Well I think its a bit different from interest, but Im curious about what she thinks about while fortune telling, and whether she uses some kind of power. It might just be selfish of me. Thinks, huh. Cordelia remembered that the Heroine in the game was as kind as a saint, and she used her power for those around her. But when she thought about it, she would be a little scared if she had the Heroines powers. Her abilities would reinforce her words and give her a lot of influence. (I dont have confidence if ites from a dream.) Even though her fortunes are never off, they were just dreams. There was no guarantee that the next dream would be spot-on. (The Heroine has undoubtedly helped a lot of people since she believes her dreams to be true.) Cordelia had never experienced that before, but she might be confident in her power, even if they were dreams if she helped a lot of people. But its no use for us to think about it. Youre right. Cordelia smiled wryly because Hazel didnt seem all that interested in Shelley. She had to agree because Hazels answer had been simple. She had thought about it, but there was nothing she could do except for being careful of her actions. Anyway, Cordelia-sama, lets talk about why I came today. Huh? I found an interesting book. Its about love fortunes. Do you want to read it with me? While Cordelia had made her decision, Hazel held out the book shed brought as she spoke gleefully to her. It had an impressive title, Love Fortunes & Charms. Dont you dislike love fortunes and charms? She had an adverse reaction to theDreamer Girl, and was interested in her for another reason today, but why this book? Cordelia thought curiously, and Hazel stared at her nkly. I dont like fortunes that are always spot-on, but I like fortunes themselves. I also buy charms. You know, sometimes you get advice that you dont expect, and it bes a good chance, right? Hazel flipped through the pages, and then held the book out to Cordelia, See, like this. If you think that your attacks arent working, why dont you try pulling back? Um, thats why Im distancing myself from Vernoux-sama a little. Oh. But it doesnt seem like things are changing for the better. So, Ill go back to how I was acting before if nothing changes within three days. If nothings going to change, then, its better to be stress-free. It seems like Hazel has already tried fortune telling and failed, but she took the results positively. Cordelia was relieved to hear that. Hazel had stopped thinking about Vernoux for now. It would be bad for Cordelia if theDreamer Girlshad predicted the result for it, but it seemed like Hazel didnt care about that. Its just like you, Hazel-sama. Right? So next, I will not rely on fortune telling, and make a charm that will work for love. The material is a lizards sun-dried fish bone When Cordelia heard that, her feelings of gratitude from before had disappeared. Well, this was Hazel acting like herself after all Hazel-sama, rather than a charm, isnt that a curse? The book, that Hazel was holding, started to look eerie to Cordelia. Please dont curse me Cordelia thought a bit seriously, and she gave Hazel another reason why she couldnt agree with that. And even I wouldnt stock a lizards sun-dried fishbone. Oh yeah. I didnt bring one with me either. Although Hazel looked like she regretted it a little, she quickly shut the book because she knew it was impossible. But right after shed done that, she showed Cordelia another book. Then, how about this one? This book features bouquets made from fabric. You can use it as decorationter, and your brother will get married soon, right? Itll be a nice present for your sister-inw. That looks beautiful, but wouldnt it be difficult to make if were not skilled artisans? The bouquet on the page that Hazel had shown Cordelia was superb. The bouquet was extremely detailed, and she didnt know if she could bnce it well. But Hazel smiled at Cordelias fear. Its fine. Feelings matter the most for things like this, and sewing is my speciality. Ill help you, so do you want to make it together? Then please do. Ill be happy to! ??????? Cordelia spent the next few days hectically; she studied in the mornings, made the bouquet with Hazel in the afternoons, and put the data together at night. But, she didnt feel distressed because they were things that she had to do, but she felt a little sorry for Hazel, who often visited to see how the bouquet was shaping. However, Hazel didnt seem to mind at all On the contrary, she looked as if she was having fun and Cordelia prepared Hazels sweets as a small token of appreciation. Hazel was a straightforward girl, so Cordelia immediately knew which her favourite sweets were. She also negotiated with the Eris firm while on house arrest. Her negotiation partners were Ronnies father and eldest brother. As Ronnie said, his family were all merchants, unlike him, but thanks to Ronnies advice and her estimations, she had managed to drop the price of the paper to the lowest she could. They couldnt give her a reply straight away, about whether or not they would invest in her cultivation and improvement project in farm viges, but judging from their attitude, she could expect a good answer. They were probably reassured when they found out that Elvis had already approved of the project, but the balm sample which she had prepared for the negotiations had also yed a significant role. And Ronnie, who was listening to the conversations y out, gracefully sipped his tea and muttered. Im sure father and brother are surprised. Most contracts arent concluded in the first meeting forrge deals. They probably didnt want to miss the chance to have a rtionship with Ojou-sama, since shed thought of this, and they didnt want to miss a big opportunity. I would be happy if thats so. I have to keep studying hard and produce results so they will continue to think so, Cordelia thought. (Above all, I want to report my sess to Otou-sama, who showed his understanding.) Cordelia thought as she signed the contract with the Eris firm. Before long, she hadpleted the bouquet to a standard which Hazel hadplimented, Perfect! I knew you could do it! She felt that Hazel had exaggerated too much, but she knew that she had made something that she could give to Christina without feeling embarrassed. After that, three dayster, Vernoux also visited the Pameradias greenhouse. Its been a long time, Vernoux-sama. Yeah, since we passed each other in the castle. Oh my, did you see me? You were with Cyrus-dono, werent you? I didnt see you at all! I wish youd called out to me. So he did notice me, she thought as she feigned ignorance. Then she urged Vernoux to sit down as if to gloss it over. Vernoux looked dubious He looked at Cordelia doubtfully, but he didnt ask her any more questions and gave her an envelope. Here, your letter. Thank you very much. However, Cordelia hesitated a little after receiving the letter and didnt open it straight away. She would typically open the letter straight away and write her reply, but she couldnt today because she remembered the agony she went through the other day. Whats wrong? No, its nothing. It wasnt nothing, but I couldnt tell him the reason, she thought. Then she slowly and carefully opened the envelope with the paper knife shed taken out from the cupboard. She had a feeling that she would identally cut the letter if shed opened the envelope with magic. Vernoux looked at her dubiously because her actions had been slower than usual. Youre really strange today, Dilly, she thought she heard him mutter. Well, whatever. Dilly, you promised Gille that youd go meet the Green Witch with him, right? His schedule is written in the letter, so reply which day is convenient for you. Ive been ordered to stay home for a while. Is next month alright? In that case, write which days wont work for you. Gille will align to your schedule. Cordelia took out her own nner and started to write her reply. While writing, she asked Vernoux. Has Gille-sama been busytely? Well, he was. Why? His letter feels different, so I thought he might be tired. His writing was still beautiful, but it wasnt meticulous, and his words were all over the ce. Gilles writing would look veryposed if he were not rushed by Vernoux, but this letter didnt feel like it had been rushed. Uh Vernoux let out a long and stupid voice. It looked like something had popped into his head. Hell cheer up if he gets a letter from you. Im not kidding. If hes tired, then he should get a good nights rest! Well, hell sleep if he wants to. Vernouxs reply was vague, and Cordelia dropped her shoulders and sighed. Were supposed to be good friends, so what the heck is with that answer? I have tea that is good for sleep, could you give it to him? Cordelia said as she took out two cans of tea from the cupboard and handed it to Vernoux. One is for you. Itll help you rx. Alright, Ill give it to him. Hell probably be happy with whatever you give him. She ignored Vernoux and continued writing her letter. Vernoux picked up a sweet while watching her. Say, were you at home during the opening day of the castle too? I stayed at home the whole time the Founding Festival was on. Arent you secluding yourself too much? Research is important, but its also important to make yourself known, right? Cordelia raised her face. Even if you say that Otou-sama and Onii-sama have their own work to do. I cant go out without a guardian. Even if they could take me with them, then I would rather go to the town around the castle than the castle itself. Cordelia thought, as she spoke and Vernoux looked shocked as he sighed. You should have told me. My father can act as your guardian, so its fine. That might be a good idea, but if I go to the castle with the Marquis and you, then people would think that were engaged. In the past, Vernoux has used Cordelia as a shield to starve off Hazels fierce attacks. At the time, she only feared that they would misunderstand the rtionship between the two. But it would be different if she was together with the Marquis, people might think that she was his official fiance. Just let them misunderstand, saying that would just spread the misunderstanding. If that happens, then the Earl might tell me to take out my sword. Cordelia had spoken mischievously, but Vernoux had spoken seriously. Is he serious? Or is he joking with a serious look on his face? In any case, this should be troublesome for Vernoux-sama. Poor thing. Cordelia tilted her head since he whispered words that sounded as if it was someone elses business. Who the heck is he talking to? I feel bad for the man who will tell the Earl that he wants to marry you in the future. Vernoux was deadly serious. I dont think Otou-sama would do something like that. If Otou-sama were to say something like that, then my marriage candidate would stay as candidates forever. So no way that would happen. Cordelia smiled wryly and Vernoux scoffed. Dilly, youre still too na?ve. Why is Vernoux-sama acting so proud? She thought, as she once again denied, He wont do that. No way would that happen. This isnt even my wishful thinking. Well, lets stop this conversation there. Lets go back to what we were talking about. Do you mind if Ie with you when you go out with Gille? Eh? I thought that you would being along. I intend to bring Ronnie as well. I see. Then Ill tell Gille. Hes asking strange questions, she thought, as she watched Vernoux nodded, then asked. I cant get in touch with Gille-sama if youre not there, so wont youe with us? Well, thats true. And I can tell my House who Im going out with if youe with us. It shouldnt be a problem if I tell them that Im going out with Vernoux-sama, even if he brings a friend with him. But, if I were to meet Gille, then I would have to tell my family who he is. Since hes hiding who he is, its impossible for me to tell them. But whats more, two people meeting up and walking through town even if it was to meet his sensei. Isnt that like a date? She got embarrassed when she became aware of that. Itll be okay if I dont think about it, but I wonder if I could stop Whats wrong? Nothing. She lightly coughed to brush it off as she continued writing. She started off with a nd greeting, then about which days wouldnt work for her, and finished it off by asking him to rest a lot if hes tired. But, the letter would be too short if she ended it here, so she added how she wastely, and about what she did during the Founding Festival. (I dont need to imagine weird things. If Vernoux-sama is with us, then I definitely wont think about such odd things.) She put all the me on Vernoux for saying strange things. She finished writing, folded the paper and sealed it. Then Ill tell Gille to send you the next letter after hes decided on a date. Ill leave it to you. Ah, one more thing. Ill tell you while I still remember it. When you meet the Green Witch, I dont want you to meet her as a daughter of the Pameradia House, but as Cordelia. Of course, Im sure she realises that were nobles, but Gille and I never told her our House name. Alright. Because the Green Witch acts as if she doesnt like nobles that much. Weve never asked her about it, and she teaches us properly, so it might just be my imagination In any case, you dont need a House name to ask her to teach you. Cordelia nodded. Then she remembered that Gille had told her that hed met the Green Witch by chance. She had thought nothing of it at that time, but they had probably met when he went incognito with Vernoux. Its obvious, but theyre probably close. Well, youll have fun either way. Stop looking so irritated. Itll bug Gille too. You dont realise youre doing it? You dont look like yourself today. I thought you started imitating the Earl. Vernoux-sama, just what is your impression of Otou-sama? Well, hes a peerless former knight, right? Vernoux said frivolously. Cordelia was shocked as she gave a long sigh in her mind. What am I doing? (I didnt realise it, but I must still be nervous because a lot of things are going on.) The people around her had definitely noticed, since Vernoux had, even if she hadnt seen him in a while. What have I done? About what? No, its nothing. She just thought that she still had a long way to go. She had many people that she could rely on, and, if she was worried about something, then she could just talk to them about it. She could think about it herself, but it was depressing how she couldnt get to the bottom of her own problems. Thank you, Vernoux-sama. Oh, youre wee? I dont get it, but you can thank me with more sweets? My anxiety towards how Ghost would appear next still hasnt disappeared, so its important to stay vignt. But, if I keep thinking about him, then Im acting just as he wants me to. (Peaceful times are peaceful. I have to enjoy myself.) Cordelia heard from Cyrus that Ghost had utterly disappeared from the Royal Capital and they couldnt find him anywhere. We might meet each other again someday, but if I narrow my view, then I might miss important information. Im looking forward to going out with both you and Gille-sama. So, first I have to enjoy myself on this outing. A woman who knows a lot about medicinal herbs. Someone who Im very interested in. Im not trying to ignore Ghost, but I want to move forward in the things I want to do, one step at a time. Im sure this is the most useful thing for me to do. Cordelia told herself and motivated herself again. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 3, Extra 01: The Melancholic Prince Volume 3, Extra 01: The Mncholic Prince [Vernouxs Perspective] *STEP STEP*. My footsteps echoed through the corridor that didnt have a speck of dust in it. It was quiet, but there were pce guards around, so it wasnt like there was no sign of life here. However, nothing was moving, just like artworks, so there were no sounds. Its excellent that theyre faithfully performing their duties, but I cant help but think that I would get stiff shoulders if I were to do that. In the corridor which I was walking down, there were two guards at a door. The two guards noticed me and went inside to get verification. The door opened widely as soon as I got there. Excuse me, Your Highness. I paid attention to the guards and acted appropriately until the door was closed. As soon as the door closed, I quickly walked up to Gille. Yourete today. Gille kept his gaze on the book in his hand and spoke without looking up. Seems like hes in a bad mood for a change. His voice sounded the same as it usually did, but he would usually say something to show his appreciation at this point. But I can guess why he was in a bad mood. What could I do? y caught me. Did you do something again Vernoux? Why do you think I did something? He just told me something trifling. And while we were talking, y unwittingly found fault in one thing I said, and it made things worse That was all it was. Well, he was probably angry. It was my bad for wondering just how angry he was. ys reactions are pretty interesting, but it was more annoying than Id imagined, so Ill hold back a little from now on. Hes actually more serious than I thought he would be. But, while I was thinking that, Gille sighed in shock. Try to get along. Well, little-by-little. Anyway, its this right? The thing you were waiting for? Give me a break, I thought as I took out the letter that Dilly had given me yesterday. Gille reacted to the word thisand finally lifted his face from the book. Hes so obvious. But his expression looked a little different from the fidgety yet calm expression he usually wore as he waited for Dillys letter. Right now, he was frowning, which showed that he was in a bad mood. This is the first time Ive seen him receive her letter like this. But I cant me him since its only for today. Its probably because Dilly came to the castle the other day. He should be happy that shed visited, since he wants to talk to her as Sylvester. But when we saw her, she was already going home with Cyrus-dono. He could have caught up to her if he ran, but, unfortunately, Gille couldnt do that. A calm Prince chasing after ady hed seen; he probably thought that Dilly would hate him if he did that. Actually, shell probably be attracted to him instead. Probably. But, if he had talked to her at that time, then he would be in a good mood right now Maybe. I dont know how Dilly would have reacted, so I cant say for sure. But anyway, he was sulking because he couldnt talk to her. I should say something, but Gille wasnt taking it out on anyone. I think hes only being sour towards me because Im the only one who knows about this. I can usually put up with his attitude, so I might listen to him. But Ill get angry if he goes too far. Gille hesitated to open the letter hed received from me, then finally he took the paper knife, that hed received from Dilly, and opened it. He seemed to really like the paper knife, and Ive tried to pick it up from the desk before, but he immediately went to pick it up. Apparently, he didnt like it when other people touched it. Arent you d, Dilly? Hes cherishing it. Gille took the letter out from the envelope and looked over it nervously, then he rxed. Why are you relieved? Its much better than his stiff expression, but I wanted to ask that because he was different now that hed read the letter. Gille slowly took his eye off the letter. Err, it doesnt seem like Dilly will write unpleasant things, so it should be okay I would be bothered if shed written something unpleasant about seeing me. Well, even Dilly wouldnt write something like that. I know. She might not have realised that I was there. Nope. Im sure she did notice you I cant say that even if I thought it. If Gille epted it as fact, then it was fine. You worry too much when ites to Dilly. Be a little more confident. You look unreliable, I thought, as I advised him. I dont know how effective my words are. Gille acts magnificently as a Prince, but hes so moody when ites to Dilly. If he were to act like that on an everyday basis, then it wouldnt do him any good. Gille should understand that the people around him are influenced by his emotions. However, he unexpectedly looked bitter. Do I look arrogant? Im a little worried. You know your own position, dont you? If you act stupid, Im going to punch you. Hes in a position where he cant be carefree. Whats he saying? I red at him and he awkwardly looked away. Im sure he said that despite already knowing. Of course, I dont n on acting arrogant, but I thought I might have acted like that without realising it. You know I wonder if he should have made an effort to talk to Dilly at that time after all. I thought, as I put my hand on my forehead. In Gilles position, it shouldnt be difficult for him to talk to the girl he likes. Then, of all things, he had to meet the exceptional Dilly. Hes fascinated by a very difficultdy. Your personality doesnt change, no matter if you look like GilleorSylvester. You dont have to start worrying about it now. Dilly interacts normally with Gille. Well, I know but Get a hold of yourself. I tried to say things that would ease his mind, but I dont know how effective it was. Gille stayed quiet as he looked down and read the letter. Did he get it? I hope he did. Itll be fine if he did. However, my thoughts onlysted for a moment because Gilles expression gradually got grimmer. Say, Vernoux. What? He said that in a stiff voice, so Dilly must have written something strange again, I thought as I spoke questioningly. Im just confirming this You dont want Dilly as your wife, right? Hah? For a moment, I doubted whether my ears had gone bad. Sorry, could you repeat that? You dont want Dilly as your wife, right? They were the same words as before. It seems like I hadnt heard him wrong after all. Whyre you suddenly asking that? Did she write something about that in the letter? I want to question her about what kind of annoying things she wrote in her letter. She often writes about how people always think that she is doing things for you. Haah? She wrote that when she asked the Earl about a present for me, he thought that she wanted to get you something. Now, Cyrus asked her if she was writing letters to you. And people are questioning whether you have ns to get engaged to Earl Hales daughter. Stop there. I stopped him from talking when I heard a name Id never expected to hear. I never thought that Dilly would be so honest in her letters. Im sure thest thing was just him reading too much into it. Well, if its about Lady Hazel, then its not surprising for Gille to misunderstand if he heard about her from Myles and the others But I never thought that I would hear her name here. And I have to dissolve this topic quickly. But I can see why the Earl and Cyrus were under that impression. It cant be helped. Gillehas never sent a letter directly to Dilly. If you were to send her a letter as Sylvester, then it might be considered as a national proposal. Do you get it? I dont think it would get that out of hand, but people will notice that he cares about Dilly, since hes not sending letters to otherdies. Do you think Dilly would just quietly agree to it if you do something like that? The answer is no. I know You know that but you look like you hate it, Your Highness Sylvester. I turned the conversation away from Lady Hazel as I teased him in my mind. Phew, that was a close one. If you get it thene to terms with it. But, when I look at Gille, I thought, you could use the royal name a little. It seems like he doesnt want to use his power as a royal, but hes not getting anywhere like this. ording to Gille, the Earl refuses to let his daughter visit the castle because shes shy and immature. That doesnt sound like Dilly, so if Gille insists on meeting her, then the Earl probably wouldnt refuse to let them meet once. Im sure Gille knows that But he doesnt want to order the Earl. His weird pride is getting in his way. Even I dont know why shes avoiding Sylvester, so I cant give him my full support. If I had to say something, then I want to tell him to quickly tell her that GilleisSylvester. I dont think Dilly would attack him No, I cant say it after all. The damage would be too great for him. Its better for him to decide things on his own. But there is something I want to tell him. Anyway, would you care if Iined about it? If you do care, then it cant be helped. You should just act the way you want to act. Are first loves this annoying? I thought and realised that Ive never heard Gille clearly say that he likes Dilly. Well, its not hard to tell from the way he acts. When I thought that, I remembered that Dilly had given me something. I forgot. This is a gift from Dilly. Huh? She was worried that you seem tired. I said as I gave him the tea can from Dilly. He went nk, so I pushed it into his hand, and he stared at it. This is from Dilly? For me? Yeah. I couldnt find the words to say to Gille as he stared at the can as if he was trying to open a hole into it. Gille finally looked up from the can and seemed to be in an extremely pleasant mood. Vernoux-sama, shall we have tea? Oh? Youre going to serve that? This guy, is he forgetting that he was in a sour mood before? I havent eaten many sweets here, so I dly epted his offer. The sweets at Dillys house are delicious, but I also have noints about the sweets in the castle. I wonder what it tastes like. Gille? I tilted my head in curiosity since Gille had suddenly gone silent. He looked mystified. Youre drinking your usual tea Vernoux. It seems like he doesnt want to share the things he gets from Dilly. I shrugged since he was acting like a child. I can taste it when I get home. (I also got it, you know? I just havent tried it yet.) Of course, I intend to keep that a secret from Gille. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 3, Extra 02: The Earl’s Concern Volume 3, Extra 02: The Earls Concern [Ronnies Perspective] I never want to see my teacher at the Royal Magic Academy, whenever he summoned me when I was in school. But now, I can confidently say that it was just annoying and wasnt that much of a big deal. Because I now know that its terrible for my heart whenever Master calls for me. The Head Magician scolded me, Did you do something again?! but it wasnt like I did anything wrong. Ojou-sama is the guilty one But I didnt say that. Master had called me to his study. The study really suits Master, since hes really strict. I waited nervously for Master to speak. Hows her situationtely? He was definitely referring to Ojou-sama. He usually calls her by her name, so why isnt he doing it now? But well, Ill take this as him hiding his embarrassment. Ojou-sama is currently under house arrest. Even if shes under house arrest, she doesnt typically go out anyway. So, being on house arrest for a month only meant that the times when she could go on rides would decrease by two or three times, and that was all. Its unfortunate, but it doesnt seem like shes suffocating in the mansion. Ojou-sama is busy even though shes on house arrest. There have been no specific changes, but shes been secluding herself in the librarytely. She might have already told you about this Master, but she has been thinking about insurance systems and the school. Shes also doing a lot of things, so shes been busy. Yup, hes acting like he knows all this already. Just like that. Master was the one who ordered her house arrest, so he should be able to guess how she would spend her days. Ojou-sama wont do something if shes told she cant. If shes not told that she cant do something, then shell probably make excuses to do it. Huh? Then whats he asking me? Shes not bored, right? Probably. Master, youre sighing out your worries. He doesnt show it in his expression, or gestures, but he clearly looks relieved. I think Ojou-sama is really spoiled, but well, of course, I cant say that. Master, you dont have to worry! Ojou-sama knows that you ordered her under house arrest because youre worried about her~! Well, I cant say that either. I dont know what kind of cold eyes he would look at me with if I said it. Anyway, if Masters concern is gone, I wonder if I can leave now. Will he let me go already? But contrary to my expectations, Master didnt say those words. Its not good for her to seclude herself too much either, is it? Ojou-sama still goes to the greenhouse andboratory, even if she secludes herself in the library, so its not like shes spending her days without any sun. Her health is fine, Master. How easy would it be if I could say those words? To convince Master, I would probably have to present the reasons with data, but unfortunately, I havent put them together. But even though Master didnt say anything strange, I couldnt help but think that being a parent is hard because they worry about their children. But Ill pretend that I hadnt briefly heard my parents voices, Do you understand? That aside, theres a limit to how long I can stand here quietly. The pressureing from Master is also extreme, and I want to leave soon. Even so, I dont have anything to suggest. This is so awkward. Ronnie. Yes! Im not thinking about anything! Whatre you saying? Im sorry, I didnt say anything. He was shocked that Id replied rashly. But is this a blessing in disguise? He took it as me acting like myself. Master let a sigh slip out, but he didnt say anything candid. Ronnie, I want you to do a job. A job? By chance, is he going to tell me to chase after Ghost? I concluded that it would be better if I dont do anything, since he ordered me to guard Ojou-sama more vigntly, and I thought that the knights would be handling the investigation. But Masters order waspletely different from work. Teach her defensivebat. Teach Ojou-sama? Defensivebat and self-defence were both defence techniques, but defensivebat is actually magicbat that you learn in the Magic Academy or military school. I also learnt it when I was in school, but well, you wouldnt actually use it unless you were in the military. As it were, it was a technique that was foreign todies. Ojou-sama is already learning self-defence as a safeguard for if she encounters monsters in the forest. I asked him again just to confirm, and Master thought for a while before putting his hands on his chin and nodding. But, dont let her get hurt. I know that very well. If she gets hurt, then my heart might stop beating. But its also a problematicmand. If she doesnt get used to it slowly, then shell get hurt a lot during training. I think its impossible to teach her the methods used at the Magic Academy, so Ill ept it if I only have to teach her what she can use. Fine. Training So, to sum it up, its probably challenging to teach her something that requires physical strength. Shell probably say that shell train, but Ill be troubled if she trains in secret and then gets hurt. She is indeed the Pameradia Housesdy, and she could probably fight like Cyrus-sama and Isma-sama if she trained seriously, but shes not going to be a knight, and Master wouldnt let her learn those things. Hes probably thinking about techniques that could buy her time if she finds herself in a situation without any guards. At any rate, I have to go back to my room and find where I put my school textbooks. Ill also look for a tool for treatment if she does get hurt. I dont intend for her to get hurt, but there are no guarantees that she wont be. Yes, I know! Know what? I wont let Ojou-sama get hurt! Of course you wont. Listen to me. He was shocked again, and I tilted my head, what the heck is it now? Teach that girl too. That girl? The girl by Cordelias side. Lara? Is that alright? Lara is being taught basic magic. She has that much magic power after all, so its a waste for her not to use it. Shes also learning the skills of a servant, but the higher her magic power, the better her work conditions will be Well even if I say that, she doesnt have to worry about it as long as she stays by Ojou-samas side. By the way, how much should I teach her? Teach her whatever she can learn. Which means I should teach her everything if she can learn it Right? Butbat magic cant be learnt if she doesnt understand offence, its a full-scale method unlike learning basic magic. I dont think anything would happen if I were to teach it to her, but I dont think Master has any reason to trust her. Even I cante up with a reason why Master had consented it. However, in contrast to me, Master didnt move a single eyebrow. Shes not blind. If its like that then okay. Lara, good for you. For whatever reason, Master has also approved of you Right? Thats what he means, right? But when I looked at Master, he seemed to have noticed my doubt. If shes going to invite danger to herself, then she reaps what she sows. No, Master. Your tone and expression dont match. It sounds extremely fake. While saying its Ojou-samas responsibility, your face is telling me thats not going to happen! Well, if I have to teach Lara everything, then Ill try to warn her that she might get seriously injured. I hope shell listen to me, but Im a little worried because shes a very bold child. But it was astonishing to hear Laras name. If he had told me to teach Emina, then I would have understood and replied with, Oh, okay. Emina didnt have as much magic as Lara, but she could use it to some extent, and Master knows her better than Lara. But when I thought that, I realised something. Oh, if Lara learns this, then she could go with Ojou-sama when she gets married. Then you can be relieved. If Ojou-sama had to take someone with her when she gets married, then it would probably be Lara. She probably wouldnt be alone, but Emina probably wont go with her. But Emina would probably go if Ojou-sama told her to. But I had definitely put my foot in my mouth. It looked like a blizzard was dancing behind Master. It wasnt winter, and were in the study But a snowyndscape was definitely showing up behind him. And it was blowing my way Yes? Ill go get ready! Excuse me! I couldnt help but run away. Yup. I knew it, Ojou-sama is really pampered! But I dont think she will remain in this house forever. If she does stay here forever, then Master will worry. But I feel like he wont rmend a partner to her. But that doesnt mean hell leave it to her, I meant that he will beat up any superficial man that she brings home. Parental love is soplicated. I have a feeling shell bring home a brave man, but I cant imagine who that would be. Well, itll be hard for that man to take Ojou-sama if he cant get Masters approval. Ojou-sama doesnt seem like shes good with love. She also thinks entrically, so the person who falls in love with her will definitely have a hard time. Well, there is the possibility that she would fall for them. It seems like itll be troublesome because she seems like ate bloomer. Theres nothing I can do about even if I think about it now. If I think about such things now, then I have the feeling that someone would retort Youre the one who should get married! My life is fun right now, and Ill get married if Im fated to. So, Ill just ignore that for now. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 3, Extra 03: The Apprentice Girl’s Effort Volume 3, Extra 03: The Apprentice Girls Effort [Laras Perspective] Ojou-sama secludes herself in the library whenever she has spare time. Although she does show up at the greenhouse andboratory, she earnestly researched in the library and her room. I dont know why, but its boring. Well, what can you do? Its Ojou-sama. What is? Ronnie said briefly, but I didnt understand what he meant by its Ojou-sama. When shees up with an idea, she gets really passionate about it. She probably wont listen to anything anyone says right now. In a way, shes stubborn. You know this too, dont you Lara? I think its inappropriate for you to call Ojou-sama stubborn, even if its just a joke. Hey! Youll get hurt if you dont concentrate. I know! Im learning defensivebat from Ronnie right now. Apparently Master instructed him to teach me. Ojou-sama is also learning defensivebat, but Im learning the real thing. I was excited to hear that But, Im worried that Ojou-sama has been acting indifferentlytely. I might be useful to Ojou-sama if I learn this, but theres a chance that she needs help right now. In any case, I dont know what would happen even if you went and did something difficult. I know that! Ojou-sama would tell you if she wants you to do something, so you dont have to be hasty. In the meantime, you should work whether youd like to or not. Ronnies seriously- I thought, but I knew that he wasnt making fun of me. Lara. Master told me to teach you this, but is training so boring? Its not boring but- You just dont know it, but this is an amazing thing. But, Ronnie seemed like he couldnt convey what was amazing and he pressed his right index finger on his forehead. I know its a privilege to be taught this, even if he didnt show me that gesture. I could guess that this was a great thing because Master had to give his approval. But, this and that are different. If Ojou-sama is doing something, then I would like to help her Say, Ronnie. Is there really nothing I could help Ojou-sama with? First things first, Im teaching you this so that you can protect her if she finds herself in a dangerous situation. If he was going to put it like that, then I cantin anymore. You have to concentrate and do what you can now. I reluctantly spread my magic out ording to Ronnies words. Well, how about bringing some refreshments to Ojou-sama after were done? I turned around when I heard Ronnie. I heard him say frantically, Ah, idiot! and then a small explosion urred. That was the moment when I experienced why he kept telling me to concentrate. Fortunately, only the sound of the explosion was grand. It had only grazed our skins, and we didnt bleed. Even though defensivebat involved condensing high concentrations of magic, it was a technique that specialises in defending, and there were a lot of tools in ce so that the targets dont get hurt in case something were to happen Or so I reasoned, but Ronnie scolded me harshly. He told me, It wouldnt be strange if something happens, no matter how many tools we have in ce, since werepressing our magic. Thezy Ronnie was scolding me that much, and saying nothing but annoying things, so I think the techniques really dangerous if I make a single mistake. Im going to think of what refreshments to bring Ojou-sama, since Ive already reflected properly. This way I wont lose my concentration. Ojou-sama doesnt eat many sweets if Vernoux-sama doesnte over, does she? Now that you mention it, yeah she doesnt. It wasnt like she didnt have any sweets at all, but she only had a little when she ate alone and, in rare cases, she would only have tea. Then shouldnt I bring her something sweet to eat? I thought, but I would only bring her what the chefs made. I didnt think I could be useful to her like that. I wonder if I should try to make some. Lara, youre going to make it? Its not like I cant. But I dont think Ive made sweets before. Nevertheless, cooking meant using the right measurements and instructions. I confidently said, Itll be fine! but Ronnie looked gloomy. You dont believe in my skills? No, thats not it. Youve never made them before, so you dont have any recipes either right? Ah That was stupid of me. Like hed pointed out, I dont have any recipes for sweets. I thought of asking Emina, but shes on holiday at the request of Ojou-sama. If you have something you want to make, then you could ask the Head Chef? I cant. I could only make a degraded version of his. I dont know if the Head Chef would teach me an original recipe, but the sweets the Head Chef makes would definitely be more delicious than something I make. It was a bit frustrating how convinced Ronnie was when he said, I guess so, but it couldnt be helped, since it was true. So Ill visit downtown more and look for a recipe that Ojou-sama might like. I see. Something that cant be eaten at this mansion would be nice. Even if it fails, it could be viewed as a unique taste. Ojou-sama seems very interested in food, so Im sure shell be happy with that. She recently asked the Head Chef to make her galette. Before that, she asked him to make tonkatsu. Tonkatsu? Its the pork coated in flour mixed with salt and pepper, then coated in egg, then bread crumbs and fried. Its juicier and more filling than I thought it would be Its been served for dinner a few times. By chance, is that the deluxe fried food? Yeah. Its probably that wonderful fried food. I dont know the name, but I certainly remember a fried dish that Ive never eaten anywhere else but here. Ive eaten fried fish coated in flour outside before, but the coating was a little different. The crispy taste of that fried dish was really delicious. Was that Ojou-samas invention? Yeah. I didnt tell you that? Well, I didnt care enough. Whatever. No Thats important information! I, who was made to see that Ojou-sama might have a lot of appreciation for food, became extremely fired up to make something that she would like. My original purpose has changed somewhat, but I didnt care much about that. Ronnie folded his arms in front of me while I was getting more and more fired up. Ojou-sama likes all sweets. Yeah. Ive never heard her say she doesnt like something. Discussion finished. Im troubled over what my goal has be, but the only thing Ive heard Ojou-sama hates is ghost stories. She often eats cakes and choctes, but I couldnt think of anything to make with those. There are a lot of different types of chocte sweets, but this mansion served a lot of them. While I was sunk in my sea of thoughts, Ronnie murmured. Ojou-sama likes honey, doesnt she? Honey? She eats a lot of candy, doesnt she? Honey candy. Now that he mentions it, Ojou-sama does dip something in honey. In addition to candies, she alsobined it with lemons in theboratory, or smeared it on a baguette and sprinkled with sugar or mixed it with yoghurt. But its easier to find sweets made with honey than it is to find sweets made from chocte. Its expensive, but it isnt served as much as chocte in this house, and I see it a lot in town. Speaking of honey, how about that? I see it sometimes in town, erm Pancake? Oh, thats delicious if you put honey and butter on it. And as far as I can see, it doesnt seem like its tough to make. I might be able to make it. But, when I came up with this good idea, I immediately realised that I couldnt make this. Pancakes wont do. Theyre delicious fresh. The butter wont melt if its not fresh and itll be dry. Do you want to surprise Ojou-sama? Yeah. So, I wont give Ojou-sama something that has to be eaten straight away. If shes full, then the food might not taste good anymore. She might still eat it even if shes bloated, but forcing her to eat it is not what Im trying to do. I dont want to trouble her when Im trying to relieve her fatigue. Something delicious even when cold honey Then, why dont you go to the library? Are there cookbooks in the library? Chefs dont learn how to cook in the library. I dont know about other chefs, but that is true for the ones in the mansion. But Ronnie shook his head. No, youre looking for popr sweets, right? You might find a hint if you read peoples travel journals. Im sure they wrote about what souvenirs they bought. He was reasonable, and Im strangely impressed. Ronnie, youre smart. Thanks. Ronnie looked like he had mixed feelings, but this is precious information. I immediately pulled Ronnie and headed to the library. Hey, Ill help you if theres something that interests you, so theres no need for me to go to the library too, right? No. I wont be able to reach books in high ces, right? To be honest, I could easily get the books if I step on the bookshelf, but then the books and bookshelves would get dirty. But frankly, Ronnie might know something that I dont just like before, so I also wanted to talk to him more. Well, whatever. At the end of the day, Ronnie is a good person. Whatre youughing at? If it turns out well then Ill let you taste it too. Poison tasting? Fine. Rude. I even said if it turns out well, so I cant just ignore the poison tastingment. But unfortunately, I couldnt frankly give him my thanks too. As a result, Ronnie shrugged and said, I dont mind. His face said that he knew that I didnt want to give something terrible to Ojou-sama. Im sure of it, but I also want to thank him. Sorry. You dont even know what youre apologising for! No, I do. I know. He said as he patted my head and all I could do is sigh. I really wanted to curse him, but I think it would be childish of me to do so. I couldnt waste the things I learned in Aisha-senseis lectures. We entered the library. Its probably around here, Ronnie said, and I started pulling the books out one after another. I carefully turned the pages and searched to see if there was any information on speciality products and food. Youve gotten considerately fast at reading. I studied. Even if I couldnt write before, I could read. And if I studied every day, then my reading speed would get faster. I could read quickly now thanks to Ojou-sama and Ronnie, but its embarrassing to be praised for it. So, I forced myself to remain calm and continued to read the travel journals. But I couldnt find the information I wanted even after the first, second and third book. Eventually, Ronnie said, Ill try looking in folkloristics. You can call me if theres a book out of your reach, and left. But there were still a lot of travel journals here, so I continued to read them one after the other. I couldnt find the information I wanted, but the travel journals were full of exciting entries. Ive never travelled before, but I feel like Ive been to the ces I read about. But I couldnt understand some of the things that were written down, so I would like to go there and see it for myself. I want to go there someday, but I wonder if I ever will? While I was reading the journals, an entry about preserved food caught my eye. A preserved food made from dairy by the nomadic tribes? I thought about cheese when I saw the words preserved food made from dairy, but the description of it seemed somewhat different from cheese. Ojou-sama also eats dairy products so my knowledge of it might be useful to her even if its not sweet. I read the sentence. Nomadic sweets Boiled milk? The recipe says to mix milk and sugar in arge pot and simmer it. Then you get a coloured lump, you cut that and then eat it Is this yummy? It might be the same as simmering hot milk because it uses milk and sugar. Since it says preserved food, it doesnt seem like you have to eat it straight away. Lara? Did you find anything good? I found something, but I dont really understand it. Honestly, I couldnt imagine what it tastes like. I showed Ronnie the page when he approached me, and he looked a little surprised. I see. This looks useful. Do you know it? Its caramel sauce. If you simmer it more then it bes solid. It melts in your mouth like candy. It makes you thirsty, but its delicious. Oh, this one also has honey, so you can carry out your original goal. Ronnie has a good pte. People have different preferences for food, but Ive never heard anyone say something tastes bad if Ronnie says it tastes good; so I think its tasty. But I didnt want to present Ojou-sama with something that Ive never eaten before. I should try it, but its a waste of ingredients. Do you want to try it? Youve never eaten it before right? I havent. Why does he always know what Im thinking? I thought when Ronnie made that remark. But when I looked at him, I realised that he hadnt said that because of how I looked; he was just staring at the book. The measurements are written down, but thats the units they use. Hold on, Ill calcte it for you. Then, Ill go get the ingredients while you do that. What do I need? Just milk, butter, honey and sugar for now. I think you could make it with fresh cream too, but it says milk here. Okay. Can we make it in theboratory? Yeah, it only requires a pot. I rushed to the kitchen after I heard his answer. Even though I was getting ingredients, the food here is managed, so I had to purchase it. Luckily, I could get an invoice, so I didnt need to pay for it now. Sometimes, people ask for little things like fruit, so theyre flexible. Its usually impossible to get fruit if you dont request it beforehand, but they should have plenty of stock for the ingredients I want right now. The chef immediately gave me the ingredients. I carried the basket with the ingredients and a milk bottle to theboratory and Ronnie was already there. Then, lets make it. He said, as he took out a pot. The quantity is written here, so lets put it all in. Use this scale. Okay. I just have to stir it? Yeah. You just have to keep stirring. What should I do if it turns out bad? I worried, but Ronnie uttered while looking at the milk, You can still make it many times even if you fail, so I was secretly relieved. It seems like itll be fine even if I fail. I turned on the fire and stirred it, so the milk doesnt burn. I mixed it around in a circle. I didnt do anything but stir. Its still watery, even though youre stirring this much. Doesnt it seem burnt? I dont know. I dont want to fail. Itll be fine if I stir. But your arm hurts, dont they? Its a gift for Ojou-sama. Im fine. I dont know what to do with the failed product if it does get burnt. I was afraid of that and kept on stirring, while being nervous, and Ronnieughed in amusement. Ojou-sama will be happy. I hope so. But I wonder if I should do something, since youre trying so hard. Ronnie said, as he took some almonds from the cupboard. Then he chopped them up with his magic. Whatre you doing? Isnt that Ojou-samas? Its fine, she said we could eat it. I think itll be delicious if you add this into the second batch. It does certainly seem like it would be tasty because of the texture changes. Well, if Ojou-sama said it was fine, then its probably alright. Either way, Ill put the almonds into the next batch. For now, all I could do was pray for the sess of the first batch. Then, silence reigned for a while and then Ronnie spoke. How were the travel journals? Huh? They were interesting. It made me want to travel someday. I hadnt expected Ronnies question, and I got a bit excited when I remembered the journals. I have a lot of money because I saved it, so I should have a lot of funds for travelling, and I should be able to take time off. Experiencing a lot of different things in the first ce I go to is very enticing. I want to travel, but I dont want to leave Ojou-samas side for a long time. Then should I tell Ojou-sama? Ill ask her, why dont you bring Lara with you the next time you go to Ertiga? Eh? Thats so brazen! Even Emina doesnt go with her! I turned back in a panic, and Ronnieughed. Then you cane up with an excuse. You can say youre guarding her after youve learnt defensivebat. Apparently, he was just enticing me. But I didnt have any reason to refuse Ronnies suggestion. Honestly, I was kind of looking forward to it. But, that feeling didntst long. There must be a reason for why Master instructed Ronnie to teach Ojou-sama defensivebat as well, and not just me. I finally realised that. But Ronnie hadnt said anything, so he was probably just preparing me for now. Even though I had caused an explosion today, I wont be useful if I dont get to abat level. Ill study properly next time! Hey, dont swing the spat around! If I knew that a little earlier, then I might have been more focused today! I could only make excuses. Ill do it properly next time. But right now, I have to make the perfect caramel. While I thought that, the milk started to condense. Apparently You scoop it with the spat until you can see the bottom and then let it cool. Like this? I was certainly scooping it, but I felt like it could get harder. But is it no good if its too hard? But theres nothing else written about it in the book. Even if you fail, its be caramel sauce. Isnt it fine to eat it by dipping food in? Yo-youre right! Im a little nervous, but I poured them into square moulds. The surface of the moulds was coated with magic, so its easy to peel the caramels off once its cooled. But the moulds will be iron again if I dont apply magic to it after I use it. After theyd cooled down, I put the moulds into a mini refrigerator. I wonder if itll be done once it coolspletely. Ronnie said as he scooped the leftover caramel in the pot with his finger and put it in his mouth. Yup, itll probably be delicious. What do you mean probably? Well, I just thought itll be delicious if it cools a bit more. I shrugged at Ronnie. Judging from how Ronnie was acting, Ive made something that Ojou-sama will be happy to eat. Say, Ronnie. You have time while we wait for it to cool right? Yeah? Defensivebat. Teach it to me. We can do that tomorrow, right? Argh! Whyre you like this?! Even though Im motivated! I was going to protest, but Ronnie sighed as if he was giving up. Im joking. I thought you wouldnt ask, and I dont want you to cause any explosions. I wont! I know. I know. Do you really know? But it was no use questioning him any further. Because were wasting time! Well wrap it up when the caramels finished. I know! I want Ojou-sama to say, Its delicious to the first sweets Ive ever made! I decided that Ronnie had to try the finished product because he had said it was probably delicious earlier. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 3, Epilogue: A Gift for You Volume 3, Epilogue: A Gift for You [Gille/Sylvesters Perspective] When the articles about the Founding Festival had disappeared from the newspaper, I finally found some spare time. Atst, I thought, as I invited Vernoux. Vernoux, do you want to go to town? Town? Ok, but are we going to tell y before we go? I wanted to return before he notices that were gone. ys crisis management skills and adherence to his principles are great, but I needed time as Gille. As promised, I behaved myself during the Founding Festival, so I want him to overlook this, I thought, but I had a feeling that he would scold me if he found out I was sneaking out. I felt bad for doing this to him, but I really wanted to go out now that I have time. Of course, I wanted to see the town since I havent been in a long time, but I have a goal. Its nearly Dillys birthday, so I really want to find her birthday gift. Vernoux had never cared about Dillys birthday before, so I dont know the exact date. However, Dillys real name is Cordelia Enna Pameradia. Since her middle name was Enna, her birthday should be in three to twenty days. A lot of people didnt have middle names, but those who did had the name of the guardian deity rted to their birth date, so I shouldnt be wrong. I hadnt noticed that because I had such a strong impression of the wordsCordelia, DillyandPameradia, but I regretted that I missed the chance to send her a gift on her birthday as soon as I noticed that fact. Lets go. Thanks. Vernoux seemed hesitant, but his expression said, We probably wont be caught. And he probably didnt care if he got scolded. When Vernoux walked to where I was standing, he put his hand on my shoulder and muttered. I couldnt hear what he was saying, but it was magic spoken in the ancientnguage, passed down in the ntheim House. I could tell that his magic was gently covering me. My hair had probably changed from ck to a lighter colour. I was good at sneaking out of the castle, so I went with Vernoux and snuck out with my mask. Luckily, only Vernoux and Dilly knew about my mask. Since no one else knew about it, I could easily hide my presence with my magic. We arrived in town and went straight to a deserted alley. I took off the mask and put it in my bag so that no one would find it. Have you decided where you want to go? Yeah. Kind of. Im interested in some stores. Then, lets go there. I also got Vernouxs permission, so I headed to a store without hesitation. But I couldnt find what I wanted, even after visiting two shops. Then, at the third store. I feel like shed demand I write letters to her if I give her stationary. No, she wont. Whats nice? I ended up in a corner lined with various papers while I was looking around. Having said that, a birthday card would be uselesster Well, you dont need it anymore after youve read it once. I hope I find something that suits her. Anyway, should we change stores? Vernoux replied in a t voice when I spoke to him, but it seemed like he couldnt stand it anymore, so he concluded the conversation. Actually, we also left the first and second stores because Vernoux had said that then too I tilted my head when he said that to me the third time. Is something wrong? No, I think its amazing how you could calmly search through this store. Were getting a lot of attention. People were certainly staring at us a fair bit, but it was nothingpared to the attention I get when I act as the Prince. And Vernoux had said, This store, but it was just a regr store. It was a bit different from the stores I usually frequent with Vernoux, because it was aimed towards women, and the interior was pink and orange. So, I thought I would find something that Dilly would like But Vernoux looked really ufortable. Mm, Ive looked around, but nothing stands out. Ok. So, lets leave. I feel incredibly disappointed, but theres nothing I can do if I cant find something to give her. Vernoux smiled a little impatiently and gave a big sigh when we left the store. Gille, are you really fine with that room? Thats why I asked you about whats troubling you. Rather than troubled you normally wouldnt be able to stay calm in a room full of stuffed animals andce, right. Hmm? Well, I am looking for something that Dilly would like. Does Vernoux have another good idea? Vernoux shook his head as if he was tired. No, never mind. It seems like youre not understanding something. I dont, but I felt like I had to reply because its you. Hm? He really didnt understand my reasoning, but it looked like he wanted to. The baked goods from the corner store is your treat today, Gille. Yeah, alright. Shall we go there now? Sure. I want to take a break too. He was apanying me right now on my incognito trip, so I didnt mind treating him to sweets. I was worried that I still hadnt found a present for her, but I was hungry too, so we headed to the sweets store that Vernoux wanted to eat at. The baked goods at the very end of the street were hard and werent served at the castle. Vernoux and I were both surprised when we had first eaten there, but we got addicted to them and got them every time we got out to town. The clerk put the sweet halfway into the bag, and we sat on a bench. Then we watched people walking through the streets as we ate. It had a simple taste, so I would probably eat a lot if it were a bit softer. Im thirsty. Me too. Lets go to the next ce. There were a lot of stores at the bazaar lined with fruits and one which squeezed them into juice. That store was our aim. We started walking again. On the way there, Vernoux suddenly asked. Say, I want to ask you Whore you sending that gift as? Huh? Are you sending it as Gille? Or your real name? I gasped. As Gille or as Sylvester? The answers obvious. Im sending it as Gille. The answer would be different if hed asked me who I wanted to send the gift as, but the answer to that question was already set. I couldnt send her a gift as Sylvester. Dilly would definitely be puzzled. Thats tough. You too, you can just tell her already. Its been four years, right? Vernoux said, when we got to the bazaar and paid for the juice. He had said it so easily, but it was a difficult thing for me to do. I would if I knew the reason why she was avoiding me. I had no idea what she hated about me. It wasnt like Ive never thought about telling her when writing to her. But I could never write it when I thought about how our rtionship might end because of it. And the fact that she dislikes people who lie has be a dead weight for me. Honestly, youre so negative. You love her, dont you? Vernoux always makes positive suggestions, I thought, but I didnt know how to reply. Especially towards that question. Probably. I stayed quiet for a while before answering, and Vernoux blinked a few times. Hah? Oh, what? Youre saying that now? I mean, I probably do. If I didnt then I probably wouldnt sneak out into town to buy her a gift. But Ive never felt like this about anyone else before, so I have nothing topare this feeling with. Therefore, probably. I couldnt think of any other suitable words to say. Its probably because Im trying to be an adult whose worthy of her. But Im not confident enough. Youre sweeter than I thought. Are you trying to give me heartburn? Are you eating too many sweets? Should I prescribe you some stomach medicine? Im telling you thats not it. Well, I do appreciate your feelings though. Vernoux made a grand gesture in disappointment, but I didnt know what it meant. Vernoux spoke like that sometimes, but I wished he would just be frank. But, love or not? What? If I knew why she was avoiding me and fixed it Im still worried about a lot of things. And my future will probably be decided depending on the situation. Even if I could talk to her normally as myself, Dilly would probably be annoyed if Sylvesterchased after a certaindy. Then she would probably avoid me again before we even be friends. To begin with, depending on the situation of the kingdom, Im in a position where I have a lot of marriage proposals fromdies both inside and outside of the kingdom. I thought. Arent my thoughts getting a bit out of hand? I reflected. Whats the point of thinking about marriage proposals? I was wondering what youd say But whats the point of saying such trivial things? Trivial, you say How the situation turns out doesnt matter. You and your father are the ones who decide how the situation will go. Everyone worries about their future. But Dont make such an irritating face in this peaceful world. You just have to think about how youll use us. Youre really stupid. Vernoux said andughed. Am I wrong? Nope. I was at a loss for words because hed refused. But this was too different from my thoughts, so I couldnt say anything to agree with him. What? You want to refuse? No Oh, but is there anything youre worried about Vernoux? I have to answer. The answer Id replied with after much thought sounded as if I was trying to distract him. But Vernoux was good at not breaking his expression. Oh, I do. Im worried about what kind of long lecture y will give us once we return. Haha, thats a serious matter. I burst intoughter because Vernoux had said something that shouldnt have been spoken. Vernoux had never listened to ys lectures seriously, so theres no way he would be worried about them. Ill have to learn how to dodge the subject like you, Vernoux. Im always honest? Ah, thanks. So could I say something else? Yeah, if you want to vent then vent away. Im sick of this heavy mood. Vernoux, who joked, was really reliable. To tell you the truth, I want to meet her more as Gille. I could learn more things about her by talking with her, face to face, which I wouldnt be able to learn no matter how many letters we send to each other. And her response time would be faster. I also want her to know more about me, and I also want to know more about her. Well, there are some things you could say because you cant see the person. Letters arent bad either, are they? How unusual. I cant believe youre consoling me. I smiled wryly at Vernoux, who had probably said that since he knew I was envious of him. I have such a good friend. Hes encouraging me even though he usually doesnt do this. But Vernoux looked serious. Well, Im just pitying you. Apparently, he wasntforting me. Those were his true feelings. If possible, I wanted him to let me think that he wasforting me. If I had to be direct, I would say that my damage has increased. Although, I do feel a bit lighter now that Ive said it. Were already here, so why dont we go see the stalls? Last time I also bought something interesting from there right? Oh Sure. The stalls are much better than those stores. Vernoux agreed with me, so I looked around the stalls. I found a lot of things that interested me, but I kept telling myself that I was buying a gift for Dilly today, so I moved as quickly as I could. Not that, or this. While thinking so, I arrived at the stall where I bought the mask. The seller looked up and lightly lifted his right arm. Yo, Chibis. Youre here again? Yes. Do you have any more unusual items? I brought a lot of ss products with me today But dont break them okay? The seller looked healthy with his tanned skin. He grinned showing his white teeth. His smile could also be interpreted as you break it you pay. He probably valued his goods a lot. Ill be careful. Aite. Well, I dont have to worry about you breaking it since its you Chibis. I shifted my eyes to the ss products after the seller made hisment. There was a paperweight with a hole to insert things into, and pen stands. There were a variety of products lined up, but one caught my eye. This is an ornament based on a brush? Oh, thats a ss pen. Its a rare item in this kingdom, but you can write with this ss pen. ss pen? I repeated the words Ive never heard before, and the seller looked at me and held the pen. Theres a slit in the nib, right? When you soak the nib in ink, the ink flows through this slit. Once you fill it, you could write half the page or a full page. Its not bad as decoration either. Its beautiful. Youre observing the pink one. Is it a gift for a girl? That ss penes with a cute pen stand. But well, if you want to buy both, then the price isnt going to be pretty. The owner put up his thumb and index finger while saying this. I see. It really will be expensive. But its only expensive when youpare it to feathered pens. Its not something that I cant buy. I probably dont have to worry about Dilly refusing it because its too expensive. How does it write? Do you want to try it? The ss pens are handmade, so the pens each have different thicknesses. The seller said as he took out an ink bottle and paper. And, when he dipped the nib into the ink, the ink was sucked up vigorously along the slit. He ran the nib along the edges of the bottle and then gave me the pen-holder. Well, I think my artisans make all of them easy to write with. Thank you. I wrote with the pen, and it was certainly like the seller had said. The pen smoothly slid on top of the paper, and it felt light as I wrote. The pen-holder also had an ornament on it, but it was created so that the ornament was easy to hold. It looks good. You like it too dont you? Yeah. Vernoux, who was watching the interaction between the seller and me, said and nodded. Dilly doesnte to ces like this, so she probably doesnt know that items like this exist. She would probably ept this beautiful pen which was easy to write with. Fancy brats. Do you want to try the other pens? Yes please. As the seller said, the ss pens were all unique, and I want to give Dilly the one which was mostfortable to write with. Just because I think this one is easy to write with doesnt mean that Dilly would feel the same, and itll probably be better for me to choose a pen with simr thickness to the ones she uses. You can clean the ink if you run the ss pens under water, so its easy to change the colour of the ink. When I heard that, I remembered that she had a lot of coloured ink and secretly rejoiced because it was bing the perfect gift. I tried different pens and then handed the seller one. Can I get this? The pen tip was clear, and the pen-holder was light red. Some people might even consider it a shade of pink. Cordeliawas also a red rose, and the thickness of the lines was just right. There are grooves on the pen-holder, so its slippery. Its easy for me to use, so I hope it is for her as well. You dont have to worry about that with a product from my stall. Gahaha, the sellerughed heartily as he carefully put the pen into a case. Ites with a pen stand, do you want it? Can I see it first? See, this one. The pen-stand probably looked good with the pen since it was a set. But I wanted to know if it was something I wanted to give to Dilly. The seller showed me the pen-stand, and I knew with a nce that it was made with that ss pen in mind. I thought it would catch your attention Chibi. But, well Have you already used up your present budget? Do you have anything else? I have an ink jar. Well, its more expensive than the pen, so you probably have to talk to your parents and check your budget. Ink jar? Its over there. There are quite a few novelty ones. Do you want to see them? The seller took some white boxes out from behind him and took out the contents one by one. The ink jar was slightly pink. The ss was thick, and a flower was engraved on the front. The lid was shaped like a flower. It was an borate item. I think it would suit Dilly, but I couldnt make a decision straight away. I think shell probably put blue ink in there, so I think it would be better if the colour stands out more than the ink Sometimes she wrote with sepia or green, but blue was probably her favourite. The pen-holder was coloured, but the tip was clear, so she probably didnt have to worry about which colour was on the pen. But this jar was pink. Its beautiful and rare, but I didnt know if the colour would stand out once the ink was put inside. Then, how about this one? Its made with a transparentyer and a decorativeyer. Apparently, the artisan came up with this item while gazing at the sea. He made it represent the waves and the fishes. Thats cool. Isnt it? But I want something with flowers. The girl likes flowers. Its a nice item if I were to use it and I think Dilly would like it too. But still, Dilly gives off the impression that she really likes flowers. Isnt there something that she would really like? I couldnt help but think. If you want one with flowers then I have others. If you want a coloured ink jar, then how about this one? Its a bit greenish and feels like the forest, right? Mm, I didnt say she likes forest. Wait, no she might Then-, the seller and I looked for a different ink jar, but Vernoux, who was standing next to me, picked up a jar. Isnt it better to give her a simple and clear coloured ink jar? The gold line doesnt look bad, and you dont have to pick a pen to suit it. The ink jar that Vernoux chose was exquisite. It was simple, but made out of frosted ss and engraved with a flower. It looked like it would suit any ink colour and pen. There was a thin gold line around the mouth of the jar, and I could still see the line even though the lid was closed. Its lovely. Dont look mixed if youre going topliment it. I can tell you want to choose it yourself. No, you cant. Yes, I can. Vernoux pointed this out, but I insisted that I didnt. The ink jar that Vernoux had chosen was gorgeous and would suit Dilly. Im looking for something that would make her happy so this would do. This is the only one that would make her happy, of course, I would choose this jar. But, I cant say that I didnt want to pick it myself. Then, this and that. Ill wrap it for you. Ill give you a bit of a discount since youre buying them together. The seller was a little rude as he carefully tied a ribbon onto the box. The appearance of him tying the ribbon didnt match his image. He had tied the ribbon into a flower because Id said that Dilly liked flowers. I paid for it and put it into my bag. Im so d I found a good present. I thought, and the seller grinned. Chibi, you should remember what this flower means in thenguage of flowers if you want to give it as a gift. Language of flowers? Oh yeah, what flower is this? I didnt care much since I thought it was pretty, but it was a flower I wasnt familiar with. This flowers called Kikyo 1). Kikyo It sounds a little strange, doesnt it? Apparently the roots could be used as medicine. Anyway, thenguage of flowers. Its just right for you right now, isnt it? I was worried because the sellers face said he wanted to tease me. I became anxious because he looked like he was putting on airs. Irritating, I thought as I stared at him and waited for an answer. In thenguage of flowers, it means honestyandendless love. Its nice, right? I had certainly heard his words, but my brain couldnt keep up. Huh? But, Vernoux, who was next to me, burst intoughter. Mister, those words dont match you. Whatre you saying? Those words suit me more than anyone, right? The two had fun joking around, but I couldnt join in. Instead, my face turned red. No, Dilly probably wont notice the meaning of the flower. The seller had said that a trait of Kikyo, which couldnt be found in this kingdom, is that it could be made into medicine, he never said that its a flower with a strong scent. So, Id like to think that the chances of Dilly knowing this flower are very low Or perhaps, this flower has a strong scent? But I want to give her this gift no matter what Kikyo meant in thenguage of flowers. It wasnt like its a bad meaning. Theres no use worrying over it. But on the other hand, I also wanted her to notice this a bit and know how I feel. I didnt intend to say this, but my redness wouldnt go away now that I thought about it. Im going to write her a letter along with the present. Can I write properly and hide my restlessness? I covered my face because it seemed like I was going to have a rough time. And, I couldnt help but think that I would always be at the mercy of anything involving Dilly. But I really did want to congratte her, and I sincerely hoped that she would get it. Even if the letter bes hard to write and I only manage to write Happy Birthday, I think that my desire of wanting to congratte her wont lose to anyone. Besides Im sure that I would regret it if I dont congratte her, since Ill be seeing her soon. At the end of the Founding Festival, well be going to visit the Green Witch, my sensei in medicinal herbs. She has a lot of medicinal herbs and books about medicinal herbs. Im sure Dilly will like it. And Im sure Sensei will like Dilly too. And, I hoped that I would be able to talk to her a lot more than I could at the evening party. References 1. Bellflower//tycodon Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 4, Act 31: A Present and an Invitation Volume 4, Act 31: A Present and an Invitation A month had passed since the Founding Festival and the counterfeit flora silk incident. Its finally time for my house arrest to end. I can finally go horse riding the day Cordelia thought that, a package was delivered to her. She took the package to herboratory and opened it, thenughed a little. Its a prototype of the soap I asked the Eris Firm to make. Shede up with soap carving when she had stayed at her friends, Hazel Hale, house before the Founding Festival, so she asked the Eris Firm for soap. Her order was a soft soap which could be carved with adys hands. If things went well, she wanted to turn it into a hobby for nobledies, so the price didnt matter. The Eris Firm came up with a new form for soap in response to Cordelias wish and sent it to her. Is that from my house? I thought it would take them a bit longer to send it to you, since youd requested it during the Founding Festival. Ronnie the magician, the third son of the Eris Firm, looked at Cordelia strangely as she picked up the soap. Yeah. I also thought that But Im grateful that theyd finished it this fast. I knew they would finish it fast, because they want to be on friendly terms with the Earls house, but the Founding Festival is their busiest period. Im honestly surprised. Cordelia lightly agreed with him, Yeah. But Ronnie looked dubious. Ojou-sama, dont tell me you offered them some kind of deal? I didnt? I only told them that I would help them add fragrances to the soap if I like it. I knew it. Thats a really enticing deal. Ronnie looked shocked, but Cordelia wanted to secure routes to distribute goods in the future. How efficiently can I distribute my weapon, aromas? Ensuring the blueprints for setting up aromas as a representative industry of Pameradia fief is currently an important task. You shouldnt use my familys firm all the time Hey, didnt I tell you that before? Before you gave me advice and told me that I should get a quote from various ces. But dont worry; do I seem na?ve to you? Cordelia said, a little jokingly, and Ronnie grunted for a while. I cant say that youre not na?ve. But, well, you wont make a loss. Is heplimenting me or not? No, hes probably just saying what hes thinking. Ronnies too honest His parents would get angry if they saw how he was acting just a second ago. Cordelia thought as she picked up the soaps one by one. They feel nice, and Im looking forward to seeing how well they carve. I dont understand why someone would want to carve soap. Its fine as long as you can use it. That may certainly be true for you, Ronnie. But theyre going to be made into ornaments, so they cant be measured by their personal uses alone, you know? Well, I still dont know whether theyll be a trend or not I like to eat things more than I like to look at things. I definitely couldnt picture Ronnie carving something small, but he is skilful and urate with his hands, so I think its a waste that his personality and aptitude dont match. He might really like it if he tries it once, but its hard to get him to try. What do you like to do, Ronnie? Me? I like to rx and do nothing. Ronnies reply was the same as always, and Cordelia smiled wryly. Im sure most people like to do that. Huh? Really? Arent you the type of person who thinks its a waste of time to rx and do nothing, Ojou-sama? And Master definitely wouldnt sit around and do nothing. Thats not true! She couldnt say that. I dont hate beingzy, but I dont remember ever beingzy since I was born into this world. I do rest. But sitting around and doing nothing For example, Ive never justid in bed for a whole day unless I was sick. But whats harder to imagine is Otou-sama beingzy. ( But I do spend time on my hobbies and rest.) Thats right, so there shouldnt be a problem. Why dont you try beingzy for a day, Ojou-sama? Mm Im going to tackle todays n so that I can sit around and do nothing someday. For a second, shed thought if its just for one day- but she quickly changed her mind, no, I have so much to do. The things Im doing today are things I like to do. I know itll bug me to be in the middle of something if Ize around. (Right now, I want to try and carve this soap, and I want to make progress on the insurance regime.) And I have other important things I have to do too. Cordelia thought, as she looked at the bunch of paperwork that emerged from under the soap andughed. Ronnie, good news. It looks like Eris Firm is reacting positively to my n of building a herb garden near Ertiga. Oh They finished the soaps early because they wanted to give you this reply. Ronnie shrugged his shoulders because he finally knew why theyd sent the soap so fast. Eris Firm is quite big in the area south of the Royal Capital, but they arent in the Pameradia fief. They want to gain a foothold by getting along with the Earls family. It would be easy for them to gain the trust of the people if they trade with the Earls family. Its a give and take situation. Um, I have to report the progress to Otou-sama. Oh yes, also, since theyre already working on soap, I think Ill ask them to work on detergent too. Then everyone in charge ofundry will be happy, right? The servants in charge ofundry would definitely be happy if the clothes get heavily stained. I think its a great idea. We heard a knock at the door while we were talking. Ojou-sama, its Lara. Come in. As soon as shed heard Cordelias reply, Lara, the small apprentice girl, swung the door open without making any noise. Whats wrong? Why are you in such a rush? Ojou-sama, the ntheim Houses young master is here. And Ronnie, run away. I see. Lara came to warn Ronnie since he didnt have good manners. Lara does give Ronnie sharp retorts sometimes, but its lovely to see that shes worried about him. Then, see you. Ill be taking my leave. Lara pulled on Ronnies robes and pestered him, And I want you to teach me something! Friendship is so beautiful, Cordelia thought as she wrapped the soaps up and put them in the cupboard in preparation for Vernouxs invasion. Shortly after that, Emina, the maid, showed Vernoux to the room. How are you, Vernoux-sama? Not bad. But I might feel a lot better if you prepared some sweets. I want to eat something sweet and sour today. He said as he nced at Emina, who smiled gently and said, Then, Ill prepare some, then she left the room. You really like the sweets at my house. Are you looking forward to the tea? I certainly do, but I have two errands today. Errands? The first errand is about the schedule adjustment. Gille said he would be visiting the Green Witchin 5 days, how does your schedule look? Hes visiting his senseis ce, right? The Green Witch was the original owner of the aloe vera that Cordelia was raising in the greenhouse. She had heard from Gille, before the Founding Festival, that the Green Witch knew a lot about nts and that Gille and Vernoux visited her often. She was d that she wasnt on house arrest anymore, and the invitation hade at such a perfect time. Well, he probably wrote about it in this letter, so just let me know your reply. Thank you And this package? The letter that Vernoux held was apanied by a slightlyrger package. Cordelia tilted her head in curiosity, and Vernoux replied, This is my 2nd errand. Its a present from Gille. Its your birthday soon, right? Oh my. He said he didnt know the actual date, though. He couldnt narrow down the exact date with just the name Ennaafter all. Cordelias official name was Cordelia Enna Pameradia. Enna is the name of the guardian deity rted to her birthdate. Guardian deities were like the star signs of her old world, and each one cut off at certain dates; so, you could guess someones birth date within a certain period but not the specific date. Nowadays, these middle names were added to noble child who had suffered from a major illness at a young age, but she never imagined that someone would send her a birthday present because of her middle name. (And, the fact that he knows my middle name is Enna means that Gille-sama knows my real name and that Im the daughter of Earl Pameradia.) She wasnt hiding her own lineage. Vernoux had introduced her as Dilly, so she just left it like that. He knew that she had an environment in which she would cultivate aloe vera, so it wouldnt be strange for him to find out that she was the daughter of Earl Pameradia, since they were the only house that had a private greenhouse. If not, then he had probably heard about it from Vernoux, since they were close, so she wasnt worried. Yes, so I dont care if he knows but Whats wrong? Youre making a strange face. Nothing. I just remembered that Ive never sent Gille-sama a birthday present before It was nice to have a friend who would celebrate your birthday. But even though shed never asked his birthday before, she felt bad for not even thinking about it. However, Vernoux quickly said, Oh, you dont have to worry about that. Gille also didnt send you a present until this year. You can think about it next year. Which means that his birthday has already passed this year, right? So then, may I ask you when his birthday is? Oh Ill tell you after I ask him. Vernoux averted her gaze. Did he really forget, or had he never asked before? In any case, I feel like I know why he said, that. Vernoux-sama, you dont remember his birthday, do you? No, I cant say it. Well, you wouldnt be able to say it if you dont remember it. Cordelia was speechless, but in a sense, like Vernoux, she didnt care. Anyway, Dilly. Can you open the present? I really want to open it But youre here. Whats that supposed to mean? I feel like youre going to tease me no matter how I react. So, I want to open it slowly when Im alone. But, Vernoux made a grand gesture in response. I thought I would report back to Gille since he was worried if you would like it or not. Is that really all? But I dont remember him lying to me before. But he did dodge topics and hide his real intentions. (But theres no point in him hiding his real intentions I guess I could open it if Gille-sama is worried.) Cordelia also wanted to see what was inside. She believed Vernoux and slowly opened the package. There were two boxes inside of the package, one of which was a red jewellery case. Cordelia gasped. No way, jewels? A ne? Thats too expensive. What the heck is in here? She timidly peeked inside and saw a ss pen inside. Wow, its beautiful. Even she knew that she was blown away by this present because she couldnt help but utter those words. She had never seen stationery like this before. Is the ink inside, or do I actually dip it in ink before I write? Apparently, you can write a lot after you dip it in ink once. Wow, is it really alright for me to use this?! Yeah. Its really nice. I feel motivated just by holding it. Im looking forward to using this. Im d that you like it, but can you open that too? Sorry, its just really nice. I hadnt forgotten about the other present, I just couldnt help but be fascinated by the pen. Cordelia put the ss pen back into the jewellery box and opened the other box. This box was white, and there was cushioning inside. She carefully took the cushioning materials out and saw an ink jar. The ink jar was simple, but well-made and was designed with a kikyo. Wow! This is also lovely. I cant wait to put ink inside. I thought youd say that! She was bothered by Vernouxs strange pride, but he probably knew what was inside, so she didnt question him any further. I might as well use this pen to write my reply. Yeah, thatll make him happy too. But read the letter before you reply. Cordelia quickly picked up the letter as prompted by Vernoux and read it. Happy birthday. I actually wanted to tell you these words directly, but thats a bit difficult, so I entrusted this to Vernoux. I would be happy if you like your presents, but Im nervous. Ill be visiting the Sensei I told you about in 5 days. If possible, would you also like toe? Sensei is also looking forward to meeting you. Im sure itll be great. She read up until there and looked at Vernoux. Vernoux-sama, about this letter Mm? Did you take the letter away from him again while he was writing? Thest few sentences seemed rushedpared to his gentle writing at the beginning. The way it was rushed looked like how students in my previous life would panic near the end of a test, and quickly scribble their answers onto their worksheets. That was what it looked like. Im sure he made Gille-sama rush the letter. She thought, and Vernoux replied as if there was nothing wrong. Well, he wrote it over and over again, so I told him that was enough. He wrote what he wanted to say, right? I feel bad for him, please stop. Its fine, isnt it? Im the one whos delivering the letters after all. No, its not. Couldnt he at least tell Gille-sama how much time he had left to write the letter? But he probably wouldnt get it if Vernoux-sama told him that. Cordelia wasnt worried about how the letter looked, but she was worried about Gille. But she might worry even more if he were to write Dont worry. I wonder if I shouldnt broach this. Whatevers fine, but can you write if youre free in 5 days? Yes, Im sure its fine. Ill write the reply while were eating sweets. A well-timed knock sounded at the door, and Emina appeared with lemon tarts on a cart. Then, Vernoux, who had been waiting for the sweets, immediately, yet gracefully, gobbled up the tart that was served to him. Then, he went for a second serving without hesitation. Cordelia ate more slowly than Vernoux as she asked Emina to prepare her some paper and ink. She wasnt sure which ink to put into the ink jar but decided to choose the blue-ck ink which she used frequently. Are you going to write it now? Then Ill have another slice while I wait. Oh my, Vernoux-sama, are you sure you want to eat another slice? If I dont get him to slow down, then he might take my letter while Im writing it like he does to Gille-sama, she warned herself. Vernouxughed. Dont worry, Ill enjoy the tea. Looks like I cant buy some time, after all, Cordelia thought and resolved to finish her reply as quickly as possible. Cordelia slowly dipped the pen into the brand-new ink which had been delivered to her. She watched as the ink was sucked into the pen and then slowly began to write. Thank you for the wonderful present. I wanted to use the pen Id received from you straight away to write a reply. I am surprised that it is veryfortable to write with, even though it looks beautiful enough to be an ornament. I will be careful with it so that I dont break it. The kikyo flowers on the ink jar are also beautiful. It makes me want to see the real thing. Thank you for arranging things with the Green Witch. I look forward to meeting her in five days. Cordelia slowly read the letter that shed tried to finish as quickly as possible without scribbling. I cant find any mistakes. This is probably fine. Youve already finished? That was fast. Yes. I thought that you would snatch it off me while I was in the middle of writing. Well, its good to finish fast. He probably would have snatched it off me since he didnt say he wouldnt. She sighed and picked up the teacup. Oh yeah, did you already tell the Earl that youll be visiting the Green Witch? Yes, he gave me permission. He knows that Ill be going with you and your friend who knows a lot about nts, so he wants to meet you both. He agreed to let me go when I told him that I would bring Ronnie with me. Their destination was in the Royal Capital, so it didnt seem like Elvis was against it when shed asked him before the Founding Festival. But, the incident with the flora silks and Ghost happened after the Founding Festival, so when shed asked him again, he looked bitter. She thought he was going to refuse, but he agreed in the end because Ronnie would be apanying her. Afterwards, Ronnie said, He told me to look after you in a lot of ways, so she concluded that it would be fine. Well, he certainly wouldnt have to worry about strange bugs if that magician is with us. Did you say something? Nope, just talking to myself. Anyway, Im looking forward to seeing what would happen. Huh? Yes, Im looking forward to it too. What does he mean, what would happen? Vernoux-sama is unlikely to show interest in my experiments, so that means that hell get something good out of me meeting the Green Witch. Cordelia tilted her head. Dilly, before I forget, seal that letter if youre finished with it. Okay, right away. She thought it was strange but had stopped thinking about it because Vernoux was rushing her. The way he speaks is terrible, but its Vernoux-sama. It doesnt matter if its good or bad, the most he would do is make fun of me. He probably wouldnt do anything that leads to a fatal blunder. Oh yeah. I might have said this before, but Im introducing you to the Green Witch as my friend Dilly. So, dont wear really shy clothes. If you have clothes for incognito, then those will do, but if you dont, then you can just wear what you have on now. Do you mind if we meet you in town? Okay, I dont mind. I can do something about my clothes, and I dont have any problems with meeting her asDillyinstead ofEarl Pameradias daughter. (Im excited to meet them in town. It feels like something friends would do.) It was normal to meet friends outside in Japan. But Ive never met friends outside before in this world, even if we have arranged a time to meet. It feels nostalgic. Im d youre looking forward to it. Then, lets move onto the other reason why Im here. Oh my, did you need something from me, Vernoux-sama? What the heck does he want? Cordelia tilted her head in curiosity, and Vernoux took out some cards. Im actually free today. Youll help me kill time, right? Hes making a request, but why is he saying it like its already been decided? I dont mind I havent yed in a while, so I might lose. If you had time, then I wish youd let me take my time writing that letter. You could have told me, she thought as she lightly shrugged. What? You gotints before we even start? He raised the corner of his lips in amusement, so she knew what he was trying to say, but her face twitched at being told so by Vernoux. I havent yed in a while But that doesnt mean my chances of winning are bad. You remember our games, do you not? Then, Ill just make you lose more. Afterwards, they continued their card match until the sun went down, but their winning percentage didnt budge and remained at 50/50. Trantor: Blushy Editor: Senji Volume 4, Act 32: Meeting and How to Call Each Other Volume 4, Act 32: Meeting and How to Call Each Other Five days after Vernoux had visited Cordelia. Cordelia went to town with the reluctant Ronnie. Lara, who had eagerly bought town clothes for Cordelia, looked very satisfied when she saw Cordelia in them. Cordelia noticed that and decided that she would give the clothes to Lara when she grew taller. Im sure theyll suit her, and she probably chose these clothes because she likes the design. The ce where she was meeting Vernoux and Gille was in front of the fountain in the za. It was a popr ce to meet up, so there were a lot of friends and lovers standing around waiting for each other. In short, there were a lot of people. Cordelia was worried about whether she would be able to find two boys in that crowded ce, but she worried for no reason. Found you. Dilly, long time no see. Its been a while, Gille-sama. Gille, who she had been able to meet again before the Founding Festival, had nimbly approached them. Did he run here? His hair is a bit messy. Im d I found you. I was worried since there are a lot of people here today. Hey, Gille. Dont just run off. Vernoux had appeared behind Gille, who was catching his breath. Oh, Dilly. Sorry, Im just a little surprised by your hair colour. He had purposely changed his hair colour when she had met him in town for the first time when they were eight, but right now his hair was still blonde. She thought that he would change his hair every time he went out incognito, so she couldnt help but think that it was strange to see him with his usual appearance. And, even though she hadnt told everyone, Vernoux got the message and whispered into her ear. Im already used to going incognito, so its fine. It takes a lot of magic to change appearances. I see. Alright. A lot of nobles had blonde hair, but that didnt mean thatmoners didnt have blonde hair either. A blonde hair child, who isnt used to going incognito, would definitely stand out if they wander around. ( Though, I thought Vernoux-sama was already used to going incognito at that time.) In any case, the current Vernoux-sama definitely doesnt allude a noble aura. So, there really shouldnt be any problems. Vernoux. Oh, sorry. My bad. Dont re at me Gille. Vernoux lightly tapped Cordelias shoulder before stepping away from her; now he stood in front of Ronnie. Today, Ronnies here too. Im counting on you. Its my pleasure. From Ronnies reply, Cordelia could tell that he was more nervous than usual. He really is bad at being formal. He was probably reluctant toe because he knew this would happen. (Do you best, Ronnie. Ill thank you for thister.) Cordelia cheered for him in her mind before looking at Gille. This is the first time youve met him Gille-sama. This is Ronnie. He works at my house. Ronnie, this is Vernoux-samas friend, Gille-sama. Nice to meet you, I am Ronnie Eris. Its a pleasure to make your acquaintance. Just call me Gille. Nice to meet you. Gille had a gentler aura than Vernoux, but Ronnies nervousness didnt go away. I actually feel really bad. When Cordelia started feeling a little guilty, Vernoux scratched his head. Mm This isnt good. Isnt good? Whats not good? Cordelia urged Vernoux to continue with her eyes. The way Dilly and Ronnie talk. Can you act a bit more casual in front of the Green Witch? Now that you mention it, thats true Im wearing clothes that Vernoux-sama told me to wear, so there shouldnt be a problem with my clothes, but its probably strange for the oldest one of us, Ronnie, to talk so formally. However, the thing that Vernoux had pointed out was a godsend to Ronnie. Then, I wont hold back. Ill just call Ojou-sama, Dilly. What was I thinking? Its more difficult than I thought it would be. Even though hed said that, he looked a lot livelier than before. Itll be fine if you call her anything except for Ojou-sama. You wont seem suspicious if the Green Witch thinks of you as someone whos just a little polite. Then Ill go with that. It might take some time for me to get used to calling Ojou-sama Dilly, though. Ronnie rxed and went back to how he usually acted. Thats good, Ronnies not nervous anymore. Vernouxs gaze immediatelynded on Cordelia. Now its Dillys turn. Can you do it? How great would it be if I could answer yes to that question? I dont think I could easily change how I speak. I can but I cant say for sure. Thought so. Its vexing how he agreed with me, but its true. I can probably do it if I think before I talk, but that would probably be awkward. Then at least call us by our names. Call me Vernoux, not Vernoux-sama and call Gille, Gille not Gille-sama. Huh? You can do that much right? Its not like you have to call us that all the time. Well, thats true. It wasnt like Im going to be calling them that in the publics gaze, so I dont have to worry about being told off or causing misunderstandings. So, its fine. Yes, it should be fine. Cordelia froze. (Drop the honorifics, drop it!) Itspletely different from when I call Emina, Ronnie and Lara by their names. Rather than familiarity, I learnt that I shouldnt call noble friends of the same age, on top of that male friends, by their names in mannerism sses. Its not a big deal to call friends by their names in my previous world, but my face gets redder the more I think about it. Its just like when you call Ronnie by his name. Dont say it so easily! She wanted to yell, but she knew that this was necessary, so she didnt argue. (Its so difficult just to call them by their names.) Cordelia couldnt help but think, but this was a matter of guts. There was no path forward without saying their names! Ve-Verno nox But the words were awfully awkward in contrast to her spirit. Why do you sound so awkward? One more time. Ve-Verno-nox This is fine right! Now that it hase to this, who cares. Cordelia said and Vernoux looked very amused. She usually thought that he was really vexing, but today she just wanted to hide. If theres a hole here then I want to climb into it, if theres none then I want to dig one That was how she felt. But her sleeve was pulled. It was Gille. Me too. Huh? Call my name too. Gille-sama? Cordelia asked questioningly and Gille shook his head. (Call my name Does he want me to drop the honorifics?!) Cordelia pped her mouth open as she looked at Gille. His eyes looked different from Vernouxs, in that they were serious. Hes not making fun of me, so hes trying to confirm if I can say it or not. Then theres no other way. I can only say his name. Gi Gille. It was a bit awkward, but she managed to say it. Gille smiled gently, Mm. Embarrassing. This is too embarrassing. What is this? Well, lets go. Vernoux said lightly, in contrast to Cordelia who was blushing. Her face twitched. (Oh yeah, we havent left yet) I feel like Ive umted a considerable amount of fatigue, even though I was really looking forward to this, and we havent even left yet! Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 4, Act 33: Green Witch Volume 4, Act 33: Green Witch Gille umm, thanks for the present. Cordelia told Gille, who was walking next to her, on their way to the witchs house. She had already written that in a letter, but she also wanted to say it to him directly. Im happy that you like it. Im so relieved. The pen and ink jar are very nice. Thats good. Cordelia felt as if she was going to get embarrassed because Gille looked bashful. But she couldnt get swept away by that. She had something she wanted to ask. So If you dont mind, could you tell me when your birthday is? I asked Vernoux before, but he said he forgot, you know? Vernoux-sama told me that he would ask Gille-sama for me, but I dont trust him with this or rather, he probably forgot about it. I want to ask him now that we finally have the chance to meet. Cordelia thought, but Gille froze for a moment. Gille? Ah, nothing. Sorry. I think something got into my eye Oh my, thats horrible. You cant rub it; you might damage your eyes. Is there anywhere we can wash it out? It might be sand, but it would be terrible if a small bug flew into his eye. However, Vernoux said, in disgust, as Cordelia looked around. Just leave him, Dilly. Hes fine. His tears will make it go out if something really got into his eye. Really? But it hurts because somethings there, right? Those are icy words to say to a friend. However, Gille quickly defended Vernoux as Cordelia stared at him, coldly, Yeah, Im really alright. She wasnt convinced, but she didnt say anything else. And unfortunately, she couldnt find a ce where he could wash his eyes right away. Tell me if it starts to hurt, alright? Ok, Im fine. Anyway, do you want to find out more about aromas at Senseis ce? Cordelia nodded while worrying about Gille, who kept insisting that he was fine. Yes. I was wondering if she also knows about water nts. Water nts? Yes. Gille tilted his head in confusion and Cordelia nodded while smiling. The things I want are undoubtedly different from what others want, and, right now, I want ingredients for oat. 1) I found out about this by chance when I saw Hans taking his medicine, but the oat of this world was lightly baked pastry, or rather, it seems they have hard oat, and the edible, flexible oat invented by doctors in Japan doesnt exist here. This might be useful if I can make it. At least Hans would be happy about it. She wanted to look for agar, but it seemed that the people of this kingdom didnt know about agar. (But there were about 4000 kinds of red algae which were used as ingredients for agar in my previous world. This world has a lot of nts that are simr to the ones that exist in my former world, so its not like it doesnt exist in this world at all.) And agar is also good for beauty. It would be great if I can make it. Now, will it turn out well? It looks like you still want to keep what youre using it for a secret. Yes. But you can see it when its done. Then Im looking forward to it. I want to do my best to surprise this friend who doesnt force me to answer him, Cordeliaughed a little. If its a good invention, then you might be able to put it into the big bookcase at the Royal Castle. Do your best. Big bookcase? Yeah. Its a restricted archive in the castle But you can get a permit to enter if your invention is approved at apetition held by the royal family. It probably has the best book collection in the entire kingdom. Gille-sama said probably, but theres no need to guess that it is. Its a really fascinating ce. On the other hand, she was anxious about that ce. If possible, she didnt want to get close to the castle. She wanted to avoid the ce where she might encounter the prince as much as possible. However, she couldnt help but be interested in the library called The Big Bookcase. There were a lot of books; a treasure house of knowledge. The things that Cordelia wanted to know might be there. Dilly? Sorry I just thought that I have to make something that would be approved first. Thats right. I should put off thinking about whether or not I want to go to the castle. I dont really get the aim of thepetition, and I wont be able to present anything if I cant make it, so theres no point in thinking about it now. First of all, I shouldplete my current task. Oh. Look, you can see the Witchs house. Vernoux pointed at a house with a red triangr roof and a chimney. There was a small flower bed in front of the house, and it had a wide variety of nts. There were ceramic animal and birds hidden in the gaps of the nts. Cute. Sensei sells medicine and herbs here. But theres no signboard, so theres hardly any first-time customers. Most of the customers are from this neighbour or are introduced here. Cordelia followed after Vernoux into the store as she listened to Gilles exnation. She heard a womans calm voice as soon as she entered the store. Oh my, wee. I have some cute customers. The owner of the voice was a middle-aged woman with green eyes, and she wore an apron. Her hair was tied up 2) and was covered with a bandana. Her aura was gentle like her voice. Hello, Sensei. Its been a long time. Hello Gille-kun, Vernoux-kun. And this girl must be Dilly-chan whom you two told me about. She approached Cordelia with a gentle smile and widened her eyes. (Huh?) But, that was only for a second. The action was so short that Cordelia thought she might have been seeing things. The woman slowly bent down as if nothing had happened. Nice to meet you. Im a pharmacist, and people around here call me Green Witch. Can I call you Dilly-chan? Yes. Nice to meet you. Can I call you Sensei? Fufu, you can. The Witch smile wider when Cordelia asked that. Thank you for taking the aloe vera. I was surprised when I heard from Gille-kun that you could probably grow it. How is that child? Cordelia smiled and nodded at the Witch, who called the aloe vera that child. The aloe vera that she had been given was a very important nt to the Witch. Its growing very well. I brought this with me. This is? Aloe vera gel. I made it into a moisturiser. Aloe vera, which is also said to have been often used by Cleopatra, has a lot of uses; from applying it on burns and rashes to moisturising. This time Cordelia brought gel she had collected from the leaves and simmered. It couldst for a month if it were kept in a cool ce, so she packed it in a magic container which held a cooling effect, even though it was a bit pricey, because she didnt know if the Witch would have a cool ce to store it. The Witch looked surprised when she picked it up. I heard it from these two but you really love herbs, dont you Dilly-chan? Do you mind if I try it right now? Yes, please do. It will moisturise your skin. Really? Thanks. The Witch smiled back at Cordelia, and this time she spoke to Ronnie, who looked bored. So, youre Dillys Onii-san? Yes, something like that. Sorry to bother you. Not at all. Im sure youre worried about her because shes so cute. Ronnie smiled wryly, and the Witch returned it with a simr expression, then she pped. I would like to talk more, but I want Vernoux-kun and Gille-kun to show me the homework I gave themst time. Dilly-chan and Onii-san, please wait for a bit. You can look around while you wait. Then, the Witch turned to Gille and Vernoux. Cordelia was told that she could look around, so she didnt hesitate to do just that. There was a counter near the entrance, but it looked like decoration, and there wasnt a cash register on it for money exchange; on top of the counter was a basket decorated with dry flowers. Also, half of the shop was covered in shelves and bookshelves, and bottles filled with herbs were tightly lined up on the shelves. The other half of the shop had tworge tables on it. On one side of the table was a vase and on the other, a mortar and scales. The window next to the table hadce curtains so that light wouldnte in, and herbs were hanging on beams on the side. (Somehow, its a really soothing ce.) Its my first time here, but it makes me feel at ease. Itspletely different from myboratory, but I realise that I love ces which have nts and books. She thought as she approached shelves with bottles on them and saw that there were dried nts in the bottles. She was surprised by what she saw. This isvender, and this one is rosemary. Never mindvender, rosemary shouldnt be avable near the Royal Capital. She concentrated magic into her eyes and saw that it was in excellent condition and was of high quality. (She is someone who got her hands on aloe vera. It shouldnt be surprising, but for some reason it is.) At the same time, Cordelia was happy. Ive met an amazing person. She controlled the smile that naturally appeared on her face as she looked at the bottles next to thevender and rosemary. Huh? What is this bright madder red leaf? Oh, these are tirani leaves. If you boil it and drink it, then you can relieve throat irritations Hold on, Ojou Dilly, you dont know about this nt? Well, its not a grass that grows in the forest a lot. Cordelia looked up at Ronnie, who was now standing next to her. Tirani Ive heard of the name. But its my first time seeing it. If I remember correctly, it cant be grown in the north because it sumbs to frost, right? Yes. I heard that there used to be a lot in the mountains, but now its better to grow it yourself if you want it. Its not expensive to buy. Oh my, is that so? She confirmed that it was the tirani she read about in books and looked at the bottle next to it. There was a green nt in there that looked like marimo; the difference was that there was no water in the bottle. Whats this? Its thika. If you dissolve it in water, then it bes a hangover cure. Its has a really strong taste. That sounds familiar. If I remember correctly, it grows under trees because its weak against rain right? Yes, thats right. Well, sometimes it doesnt grow well under trees either, so people grow them in cabins if they want to use it for business purposes. Cordelia was stunned when she heard Ronnies exnation. Perhaps, are these two herbs well-known? These nts were quite different from the ones Cordelia were usually interested in, so she never thought of using them or researching about them, but she did know their names from books. It was also her first time seeing them. But from what shed just heard, it was effortless to obtain In other words, they weremon nts in this world. Yes. At least, theyre so well-known that they cant bepared to rosemary orvender. For instance it might be a little different, but the difference is like if I was a minor rosemary and the King and Prince are thika. When Ronnie said that, a loud choking sound came from the desk. Hey, Gille. Are you okay? Sorry, somewhat Vernoux spoke to Gille, who had choked, but he sounded as if he was holding back hisughter instead of worrying over Gille. What are youughing about when your friend is suffering? She thought, but Gille had stopped coughing straight away, so Cordelia didnt say anything to him. She was worried about him feeling unwell, but if nothing was wrong, then she was more interested in the flowers on the shelves. This is thyme liquorice root? The thyme was nted in a small pot, so she knew what it was straight away, and the liquorice wasbelled. She didnt search for them because they didnt fall into her goal of making essential oils, but she knew a lot about them. In her previous life, liquorice was one of the most beloved nts since ancient times. Sweet liquorice beverages were extremely popr in ancient Egypt and soldiers in ancient Rome ate it to build stamina. Also, the syrup is effective against bronchitis. On the other hand, thyme is a traditional herb that was used to make mummies because of its antibacterial properties. Nheless, Cordelia didnt n on making any mummies. But she could use it to make tinctures and use that to take care of the areas around her teeth. (Thyme also smells good if you burn the twigs.) I want it. I wonder if shell give me some seeds. She thought as she moved to the shelf at the back; a nt on that shelf made her want to raise her voice in surprise. Is this wine pickled hyssop? You surprised me again. You really love herbs more than I thought you would. Cordelia nodded at the Witch, who had left Vernoux and Gille and approached her. I studied about them in books. Even so, youre amazing. I mean, you wouldnt be able to read detailed information about herbs unless you read specialty books, right? The Witch said, and Cordelia brushed it off byughing a little. Theres no way I can tell her that its knowledge from my previous life. But, its such a waste. Its too bad that you dont get many opportunities to see universal herbs, even though you know so much about them. The universal herbsthat the Witch is talking about is probably the tirani and thika. It might certainly be a waste. ( I was born into the Pameradia House, whose magic powers arepatible with nts. So, I should learn more about universal herbs, right?) They probably didnt teach her at home because her interests pointed in a different direction. It wasnt necessary for nobles to learn about this, unlike cultural based education with subjects such as history, politics, current affairs, dance and mannerisms. So, if she were interested in nts for another reason, then she would probably have to make time to learn about it. Cordelia thought, as the Witch took a book from the shelf and gave it to her. You might like this book. Tirani and thika are useful if you blend them with nts that have a good affinity with them. Do you want to be a pharmacist or something rting to it in the future? Huh? Ive never thought about bing a pharmacist. Oh? Then why are you interested in herbs? Because Im researching essential oils. I love aromas but I also want to learn about other things, so I came here today, said Cordelia. The Witch widened her eyes, but she immediately cast her eyes down and smiled. Thats wonderful. Do you want to study with Vernoux-kun and Gille-kun? Yes, thank you. Knowledge from my previous life and magic from this world. Ive always been thinking aboutbining them. But I might be able to extend it even more if I mix it with herbs which are unique to this world. (I havent thought about it But pharmacistsounds good.) I dont know how much knowledge I can absorb, but if I can understand bits and pieces, then I want to learn what I can. If I can gain knowledge that I havent been able to find before, then I cant miss this chance. It makes me happy if my knowledge is useful to you all. Now, lets start with the book I just gave you. If you dont understand anything, then you can always ask me. The Witch prompted, and Cordelia carried the book to therge desk where Gille and Vernoux were. She sat down, opened the book and met Gilles eyes. Whats wrong? Nothing I just think youre both alike. Alike? The way Sensei and Dillyugh. You look alike. Do we? Yeah. I wonder what it is. Your eyes are simr. Cordelia had never seen her smile before, so she imagine what it looked like, and she couldnt understand what he meant by your eyes are simr because red and green eyes arepletely different. Cordelia secretly looked at the Witch to confirm it. But unfortunately, she couldnt tell if they were simr or not. But their eyes met while Cordelia was staring at her. The Witch smiled gently. Cordelia was drawn by her smile and also smiled. Then, she looked at Gille again and muttered. Thank you. I dont know if were alike, but Ill be happy if we are. I cant help but feel pleased if I give off a gentle impression like her. But it was really embarrassing, so she immediately averted her gaze from Gille. And, she looked at the Witchs profile again as if brushing it off and tilted her head. Why do I feel dj vu? For a moment there, I felt like she resembled someone that wasnt me. She blinked and looked at the Witch again. ( Is it just my imagination?) If I think about it, I dont know her or any woman her age. But even so, where did I get that impression from? In the end, nothing came to mind, so she decided that it was just her imagination; since she was more interested in the book, she was holding. References 1. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Oat 2. Yes, I know the image is different Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 4, Act 34: Muffin and the Boy Part 1 Volume 4, Act 34: Muffin and the Boy Part 1 Cordelia tried to return to her book, but she realised that Gille and Vernoux werent reading, and were writing something. What are you two doing? Vernoux showed Cordelia the book he was holding when she asked that. The book had some pictures of medicinal herbs, but the names of the herbs werent written in the book. Our task is to name the herbs. We have to guess the name of the herbs in the picture and write down their traits in this notebook. Sensei said we can look at the books on that shelf, so we can look up things we dont know. And we have to remember them one by one. Vernoux continued while pointing at the book and notebook. That notebook is probably something he brought with him. I should have prepared one too, she thought, but nothing could be done about it now. I have to make sure not to forget one the next time. (Oh yeah, I can use Laras pencil here if itspleted to a certain extent. Its easier to carry around than a pen and Vernoux-sama also seemed interested in it. I really want to show it to him No, I want to show him theplete product. I forget about it if I dont think about it, but he is the heir to the ntheim House. If he likes it and uses it in a public ce, then I can probably get good advertisement. (Of course, it was made for the vige children to use while studying, but I can also get more funding if it sells. Luckily, the Pameradia fief has a lot of timber, and I can make it a new speciality- I wonder if this is just wishful thinking.) But in any case, making money is a good thing. I dont have the confidence to make stic erasers right away, but I can make bread erasers. If I can, I want to sell that together with the pencil. (Well, leaving that aside for now Its more important to distinguish the difference between simr flowers right now. There was also a lot of news in Japan about idents happening because of simr herbs, huh.) I remember seeing news on idents such as people mistaking Chinese chives and daffodils or mistaking poisonous mushrooms for edible ones. (It can also be life-threatening. I have to remember how to tell them apart.) Cordelia thought that and checked the book that she was given. The hand that she used to open the cover was a little stiff from tension. There was no introduction in the book that she had been given and it was filled with content about nts from the beginning. The left page had the herb drawn from many angles and the left page contained the herbs name, traits, cultivation conditions and usage. (Not a lot of books in the library at home had cultivation methods in them, and the pictures didnt have as many angles like this.) The amount they could publish is probably different too. The books in the library at the Pameradia House described a wide selection of herbs. They probably didnt include the habitat because the books included poisonous herbs. On the other hand, this book could be found in the vicinity of the Royal Capital, or even on main roads, and contained a careful selection of herbs that were easy to grow. They could probably provide more details if they didnt publish many copies. This was perhaps the best book for Cordelia if the Green Witch assumed that she was interested in universal herbs. (But, theres too much information here for an introduction to these herbs. Especially thepanion nts. Its extensive.) Companion nts are nts that provide a positive effect when grown with other crops, such as vegetables; for example, nts that keep insects away. A typical example is calend1) in the Asteraceae family and marigold in the tagetes erecta2) family, which look very simr to each other. Marigolds were purely for admiration, so they cant be used as a substitute for calend. But it waspatible with a lot of nts, and has effects such as keeping away insects, preventing nt diseases and helping in growth. In Cordelias past life, she had nted it with corn before. (However, this book doesnt have any entries on marigold; all the entries are about nts unique to this world.) At the same time, she thought about absorbing new knowledge, she finally remembered about marigold and kept in mind to find marigold habitats in the future. She couldnt find where they grew when she had skimmed through the pages before. I probably cant get it around the Royal Capitals outskirts, which means its also worth looking for. Cordelia gained new knowledge and a goal, so she cheerfully moved onto the next page and froze. The usage of the herb on that page horrified her. (Ummm, pickle legs of brown frogs with leil grass eh, frogs?) She thought she had read it wrong, but she saw the word brown frog written on the description when she looked at it again. She had heard that brown frogs were sold in the Edo period as something that could stop infants from throwing tantrums and crying at night. Regardless of whether they had that effect or not, Cordelia wasnt very good with frogs. She didnt want to touch them if possible. So, she would have difficulty peeling the skin to use the meat. At any rate, Cordelia didnt know if frogs were served as food in this kingdom. No, on reflection, there may be edible frogs here, simr to the American bullfrog As someone who lived as a Japanese person, she had never eaten frogs before, so she was against it. To begin with, the frog in the book looked big enough to be found anywhere and wasnt the same size as an American bullfrog (Although, this doesnt mean that brown frogs are used for the same purpose here as they were in the Edo period. The effect of this leil grass might be used to cure some other diseases.) Im not good with frogs, but I have to touch them straight away. I might be able to achieve results with what I know. Im motivated to touch them through willpower and spirit if they do give an immense effect. Cordelia continued reading. (After boiling the frog legs with salt, coat them with minced leil grass and eat it so, you do eat it, after all. So, it helps settle childrens stomachs? Amongst frogs, brown frogs had water magic, so its easier to boost the effects of the leil grass) She had learnt what effects it gave, but she still didnt want to eat them. If its only about water magic then I think it could be substituted with fish, but is there a reason why it has to be frogs? But nothing else was written about it. Ill remember to ask thister. (But this is surely the end of the frog page) Cordelia pulled herself together and quickly turned the page. But the next page was also full of provocative things, which needed courage to carry out. Cicadas, beervae, grasshoppers It wasnt like she couldnt eat them, rather, the culture of traditional food was something that must be held in high regard. (Im not used to such a high hurdle. Well, I will do my best if its necessary!) If this is the introduction, then does that mean that the Witch usually makes medicine from nts and animals? But the bottles in the room all contain nts. Im sure these entries are the exception. The next page will have something different Cordelia believed that as she flipped to a new page. Oh, water nts. Cordelia couldnt help but speak out in relief as she rxed. The section had finally changed. It seemed that this section was about water nts, which grew in freshwater, and nts which could bebined with those that grew around the Royal Capital. (This is really interesting Huh? It even has red algae which grow in freshwater?) Most red algae grew in seawater, but she had heard before that some of them also grew in freshwater. She had alsoe to the Witchs ce because she wanted to know about water nts, but she had read too many shocking entries in this book, so she didnt think she would find them and was surprised. As she continued to turn the pages, the entries gradually went into red algae which grew in the sea. There was also an entry about seaweed from the gelidiaceae family which was used as fertiliser. (I cant believe that I found it so soon) Cordelia was surprised as she read the entry. (Myles-sama or Clifton-sama are both knowledgeable about the sea, so I can probably get it easily if I ask them.) Cordelia remembered the boys shed met through Vernoux, who were good at trading. She had only met them once or twice, but they did send letters to each other. They would probably make arrangements for it if she hinted that she wanted to buy some. (But if I can get my hands on freshwater red algae, then I also want to cultivate them in the Pameradia fief and export it out. Unfortunately, our fief doesnt face the ocean.) But if I can get water nts for making oat, then I want to proceed with that, for the most part. Oat will definitelye in handy in the future. The primary thing is to get Hans to take his medicine easily, but others can also use it to take medication, and it can even be used for candy. (I dont know if I can do it or not. I only know bits of information on most seaweeds. I dont know if the water nts in this book could be used in the same way as nts from the gelidiacaea family.) But I can try it if Im curious about it. Fortunately, I have a lot of time, and I can fund it somehow if I am able to buy it or so I would like to believe. And I can use it as fertiliser even if I cant use it as materials for oat. (At any rate, I have to cram all this information about water nts into my head.) And Ill immediately try to search for anything to do with seaweed when I get home. References 1. daisy marigolds 2. mexican/aztec marigolds Trantor: blushy Editor: Senji Volume 4, Act 34: Muffin and the Boy Part 2 Volume 4, Act 34: Muffin and the Boy Part 2 Cordelia continued to read her book after that, and time quickly passed by. Shall we have tea soon? She lifted her face when she heard the Witch speak and heard cheerful singinging from outside. Singing? Oh, that? That choir tells people around here that its time for snacks. Its not. That choir is honouring the saint. You know, I was just acting stupid, ok? Cordelia stopped breathing in surprise when she heard Gille correcting Vernoux seriously. Saint. That word probably doesnt refer to the person that Cordelia feared. But she ended up being reminded of the games heroine, Shelley. (I thought of something awful.) Even though it was her first time listening to the choir, she couldnt enjoy it because she remembered something terrible. Whats wrong? Are you tired? No, Im not Mm, have you two heard about the Dreamer girl? Cordelia boldly asked what was on her mind. Shed talked to Hazel about it before, but she had never spoken to these two about it. Theyve probably heard about her because they go to town a lot, but Im curious about their opinion of her. Vernoux and Gille widened their eyes when Cordelia asked them that. The Dreamer? Yes. Vernoux said suspiciously, and Cordelia nodded. His reaction was as if hed never heard of her before, but before long, something clicked. Oh. Come to think of it. Apparently, theres a child whos said to be the seconding of the saint. I dont believe in fortune telling, but people can believe what they want if it doesnt bring me any harm. It sounds like all she could do are weather fortunes. How about you Gille? Well Ive never met her before, so I dont know. Well, I have heard about her, though? It looks like theyre not that interested. Cordelia was especially relieved when it seemed like Vernoux wasnt really that interested in Shelley. Judging from his character, he probably wouldnt unconditionally be obsessed with the saint, but it was still great to hear it. (Vernoux-sama was also one of the games capture targets, but he also yed the role of mediating between the Prince and the Heroine.) Weve known each other for so long, so I dont think he will suddenly change, but I wanted to get rid of the anxiety that was building up within me. Im sorry for doubting you, but I wanted to hear it clearly no matter what. But this is unusual. Im surprised that youre curious about this kind of rumour, Dilly. I heard about her from Hazel-sama the other day. Vernoux choked when he heard Cordelias reply. He probably didnt expect to hear her name. Are you okay? Ye-yeah. Gille, who had asked that while smiling wryly, seemed to know Hazel as well. Hazels name seemed to have worked, and Vernoux didnt ask her any more questions. By the way, wheres Ronnie? Ah, Im here. Ronnie answered from the counter at the end of the shop while Cordelia looked around for him. He was sitting on a chair with no back and leaning against the wall. Whatre you doing? I was talking to ady guest before because everyone was studying. Apparently, I look like her grandson. Oh, is that so? It was nice to hear about the sweets that the Onee-samas at work might like. Before she knew it, Ronnie was tending to the shop. But he seemed to be having a good time, so it was worthwhile. Thats great. I want to hear about the sweets thedy talked about, so I can buy some for Ronnieter as thanks for today. Cordelia thought that, and the Witch came back with a wooden tray. I made some cocoa custard muffins today. Please eat it with this herbal tea. The Witch said, as she quickly served everyone a muffin and herbal tea. The cocoa and custard wereyered on top of each other, and the muffin was sweet and slightly bitter. Its my first time making this muffin. I heard from the market that kids like this kind of muffins better than the ones with fruits. How is it? Its delicious, really. I feel like I can eat a few of them. Fufu, thats good. The muffin was different from the sweets at home, but she felt the taste of home. It tastes nostalgic, it was that kind of taste. (I could make some for Otou-sama if she teaches me how to make it) But she wasnt bold enough to ask someone to teach her something like this at their first meeting. She was already here to learn. She probably had to wait for more time to pass before asking the Witch to teach her the recipe. By the way, Dilly-chan, hows the book? Is there anything you dont understand? Hmm I was shocked. That Ive never thought of mixing frogs with herbs before. She was surprised that the Witch had suddenly talked to her while she was focusing on the muffin, so she couldnt help but honestly admit what shocked her the most She regretted it as soon as shed said it. Why did I talk about the amphibian I wasnt good with while enjoying my muffin? But it was true that she had been shocked. Cordelia put the muffin down and stared straight at the Witch whoughed. It doesnt have much to do with aromas, but this kind of thing is also interesting, right? But, I honestly thought you were going to skim through it Youre really diligent, arent you? E-err I know that frogs are used for medicine because they have water magic but can you not substitute them with fish? She felt embarrassed at being praised and tried to hide it by talking. The Witch continued to smile. It doesnt make much sense tobine leil grass with fish, but I think its fine to use the grass on its own. However, frogs often eat the seeds of leil grass when theyre tadpoles, so their magic power ispatible with leil grass. Do you not like frogs? It was difficult for her to say yes, but she couldnt deny it either, so she smiled wryly in response. How about the other entries? Well, I was drawn to the waterside nts especially those that grow in the water. I have other books on water nts too. Ill lend it to youter. Thank you. Now, its time for Gille-kun and Vernoux-kuns questions. When the Witch said that, the door opened vigorously and the bell on the door rang. Witch-sense-! The person who had appeared with those words was a little boy. He looked younger than 10-years-old and seemed very energetic. The Witch stood up when she saw the child, Oh, youre here Mick, and immediately moved towards the boy. Werent you supposed to run your errands tomorrow? Yes, but I promised to y with friends tomorrow, so I came today! I see. Then, wait a minute. I have the medicine, so Ill just get a paper bag for them. This boy was a customer. The Witch walked away from the boy and went to the back of the shop. The boy looked around the shop and then finally observed Cordelia, Gille and Vernoux. Whatre you guys doing? The boy was smaller than Cordelia, Gille and Vernoux, and he didnt seem shy of strangers. On the contrary, Cordelia was surprised that he had spoken to them. But the boy took advantage of this little opening. Go~t it! ? The boy suddenly appeared near Cordelia when she thought he was going to run, and he had a muffin in his hand. She looked down at her empty te, and when she looked back at the boy, he had already gobbled it down. (M-my muffin!) Cordelia resisted the urge to yell that. No, I cant yell. Its childish. Well, Im certainly a 13-year-old child, but Im not childish enough to yell at a boy whos obviously younger than me. But her face twitched because she wanted to savour her muffin, but it was snatched. But, bear with it, put up with it. I must put up with it. Ladies shouldnt have short tempers. Its not a waste. She persuaded herself, and the boy continued to provoke her. Its your fault for spacing out. Wh-? You should have put it into your stomach if you didnt want it to be taken. He isnt sorry at all. I shouldnt get angry because of small things, but I cant stay quiet if hes trying to pick a fight with me. There is something called civility in the world. I wont yell at him, but I do want to say something. When Cordelia tried to speak, You-, the Witch came back with a paper bag. Sorry for the wait. The Witch continued to smile like she had when she went to the back and immediately walked until she was in front of Mick. Cordelia missed her chance to talk and followed the Witch with her eyes. The Witch stopped in front of Mick and was about to hand over the paper bag to him, but then she tilted her head. Oh my, Mick. Who did you get the muffin from? I, I didnt eat any. His voice obviously sounded shrill and nervous and indicated that hed done something wrong. What? You did do something wrong, when Cordelia thought that, the Witch continued to question the boy. Thats strange. You have crumbs around your mouth. Mick quickly wiped his mouth when the Witch pointed this out, and she smiled wryly. Well then, you wont get any sweets next time because you lied. Eh? Then, Ill ask you once more, okay? Who did you get the muffin from? The Witch spoke gently, but it was clear that she was scolding him. Mick seemed like a thoughtless person, but he also knew that she was scolding him. Im sorry. Mick had reluctantly squeezed those words out. Still, Cordelia thought that he was amazing for actually saying those words properly, but the Witch pointed out a problem with his apology. Mick, youre not supposed to say that to me, right? Thats something you should say to the person who you stole the muffin from. Cordelia had forgotten about it since the Witch and Mick were talking, but the person who Mick had stolen the muffin from was certainly her. Sorry. Mick turned towards Cordelia and quickly said while averting his eyes. Be mindful next time, okay? Cordelia couldnt say anything other than that. Of course, she thought it was a pity that the muffin had been stolen. But she didnt want anything else since he reflected on his actions. The Witch saw how Cordelia acted, passed the paper bag to Mick and then rubbed his head. Be careful on your way home. Mick hid his face with the paper bag and dashed away. The door closed with the same momentum after Mick had swung it open and flew out. The bell made a loud noise but quickly went silent. Sorry for dampening the mood. Hes also a good boy. The Witch slowly turned around and returned to where Cordelia, Gille and Vernoux was. She looked apologetic. Its okay, I dont mind. Really? Then thats good It was difficult for Cordelia to continue the conversation. Mick was a little too naughty for her to say, hes very energetic. The Witch probably understood that she was careful with her words. It seemed like her subtle thoughts were being conveyed to the Witch. Hes not good at being honest. He really just wanted to talk to you. The Witch said as she gave Cordelia an untouched muffin, Here, have this. He canmunicate well with flowers and herbs and is really good at taking care of them. Really? Yes. He lives in Oulu Vige. You need a carriage to get there. Even Cordelia knew about Oulu Vige. She had never stopped there before, but she had passed it a few times whenever she went out riding. Oulu vige was a little far from the main highway, so not a lot of people went there. Even so, there were coaches going between the Royal Capital and Oulu Vige at fixed intervals, and Cordelia only ever felt like she was passing a peaceful ce. Oulu Vige Is he perhaps from the poorhouse? Gille, like Cordelia, was also thinking about Oulu Vige. Poorhouse? In contrast to Cordelia, who was tilting her head in confusion, Gille looked straight at the Witch. Oh, do you know about Oulu Viges poorhouse Gille-kun? I do. They sometimes sell good produce and processed products in the Royal Capital market. The vegetables are delicious, and so are the pickles. You must be a customer since you know so much about it. I also go to help them sometimes. I practised making this muffin because I wanted to treat them. The Witch stood up while saying so and took a bottle out from the cupboard. These are the pickles you were talking about Gille-kun? You can take this home with you if youd like. Ill give you this if you eat it. Mm, err is that alright? He probably didnt want to coax her. Gille looked at the Witch as he spoke in a hesitant tone, but the Witch kept on smiling. Buy some more after youve eaten them all, okay? I will. Gille nodded and smiled. Ill show you around if youre interested in Oulu Vige. How about we make some muffins and take it with us when we go? The Witch said as she looked at everyone and not just Gille, but she was also joking about it. However, Cordelia heard those words and replied without hesitation. Please and thank you. The Witch widened her eyes in surprise. Its a bit far from the Royal Capital, is that alright? Ill ask Otou-sama. Really? Then, well go if hes alright with it. But the Witch looked baffled as she said that. However, Cordelia didnt back away. Trantor: Blushy Editor: Senji Volume 4, Act 35: Invitation to Oulu Village Volume 4, Act 35: Invitation to Oulu Vige Cordelia continued to read after she finished her tea and left the Witchs house before sunset. On the way home, a little further away from the Witchs house, Vernoux asked Cordelia a question. Whatre you going to do when you go to the poorhouse Dilly? Vernoux, who probably had stiff shoulders as he was massaging his right shoulder with his left hand, didnt look like he was a noble boy. I should follow his example if Im going to town incognito, Cordelia thought, and then answered frankly. Im not doing anything. I just want to find out if theres anything I can do Say it more clearly. Ive only heard about the poorhouse, but if I can get more insight into it, then it might be useful, right? And Im also curious about the market that the Witch was talking about earlier. You have a point. Well also be involved in charity work in the future, so itll be worthwhile to check it out. Its best to know about it earlier, right? Cordelia said, and Vernoux shrugged. Well, thats just like you Dilly. Cordelia smiled wryly in reply to his response. However, she didnt really just want to know about poorhouses. (Im sure the children at poorhouses have numerous reasons for living there. Some of them probably ended up living there because of unforeseen circumstances But there are probably some who are living there because of the Dark Fever) The biggest reason why Cordelia wanted to go to the poorhouse was because of that. The disease that had led her to lose her life once and was the cause of Teds incident with the fake flora silks. She couldnt unravel the cause of the disease. Despite that, she wanted to do her best to find a way to soften the incidents caused by the disease, even if just by a little. That desire was the same for her other reasons too. I wonder if I should go too. Eh, are you interested in Oulu Vige too, Gille? Vernoux reacted in a dramatic way when he heard Gilles whisper. Gille nodded quietly. I heard that the poorhouse doesnt have any noble backers and is run by the vige. Ive heard a little about the operation, but Id like to see how it runs. Ah Oh yeah, didnt the nobles who supported them fall to ruin? Vernoux said hesitantly, and Gille nodded again. A baron house was supporting the poorhouse until 20 years ago, but they fell to ruin because of corruption. At that time, the kingdom urgently offered to support the poorhouse, but the director dered that it would be operated by the vige and its been like that since then. I think its a perfect chance to observe them if I can get invited to go there. Its not like I dont know how you feel, and you may want to visit But, Im not sure if youre allowed to go. Cordelia watched as Gille scowled, when Vernoux said that to him, and felt that it was unusual. At any rate, Vernoux-sama doesnt fit into noblemon sense. He seems like someone who would aplish anything he wants to do, no matter how reckless. (The reason why he has a negative response to this is it because of Gille-samas family?) Cordelia had thought that Gille also came from a House that was as tolerant as the ntheim House since he often went incognito with Vernoux. But she might have been mistaken, since Vernoux was hesitant to let Gille go to the poorhouse. (In the first ce, Gille-sama should have gone out incognito as many times as Vernoux-sama has, but his appearance hasnt changed at all, unlike Vernoux-sama.) Vernoux went out with his blonde hair now because he said he was used to going incognito, but Gilles features hadnt changed at all from the time when he was 8. He had grown and was taller now, but he was still d in Vernouxs magic, and she guessed that his original appearance was different. And he probably wouldnt have his disguise released because he was on guard. (But, sneaking out when its forbidden Gille-sama is quite naughty too.) She could surmise that from when she met him at Earl Hales mansion and when he jumped off the balcony when they met at the ntheims evening party. He looked diligent but was surprisingly bold. (Perhaps, are Vernoux-sama and Gille-sama two of a kind?) No, thats not necessarily true. Gille-sama might be permitted to travel within the Royal Capital under disguise, or he might be prohibited from going out of the Royal Capital. This could hardly be surprising, since theres no need for him to leave the Royal Capital. Dilly? Whats wrong? Its nothing. Lets not think about it too much, after all. Gille-sama doesnt seem mischievous, isnt that enough? Cordelia convinced herself. Next to her, Gille was persuading Vernoux. Its fine, isnt it, Vernoux? Dont you always make up your mind when you say that? Gille smiled, and Vernoux sagged his shoulders. I dont want to be scolded with you. Vernoux said, while looking bitter, but he didnt stop Gille. You two are really close, arent you? Vernoux shrugged when Cordelia said that. Well, I dont know where hell disappear to, if I leave him alone. Hes surprisingly stubborn. Rude. You always invite me when you sneak out. You Cordelia could tell that they were really close. And she finally noticed that they were back near the fountain. Shall I walk you home? Its fine, I want to do some shopping. Thank you for today. I see. Whatre you buying? I want to look for some stationary. Oh yes, Vernoux-sama. Do you know what Clifton-sama and Myles-samas favourite colours are? Cordelia wanted to make arrangements to obtain seaweed from the gelidiaceae family as soon as she got home. Clifton and Myles were knowledgeable about the sea, so one of them or both of them might know about it. Of course, she might be able to get some through the Eris Firm, but she also wanted to expand her friends. Also, Ronnie always told her not to use the samepany all the time. However, Vernoux frowned at that question. Whatever colours fine, right? Why are you asking about Clifton and Myles? I want to know more about marine products. Ive talked to them before, and weve exchanged letters a bit. Theyre both very knowledgeable about it, and I thought their knowledge would be useful. Cordelia couldnt tell Vernoux about making oat yet, so she omitted it in her answer. She was also scared of being treated as an entric again, if she told him that she wanted seaweed. But her response was enough to change Vernouxs expression. Oh yeah, you said you wanted water nts while we were walking to the Witchs ce, right? And well, its you, Dilly. She couldnt tell if his face was twitching or if he was appalled, but he ended his sentence with a sigh. Just what the heck is he imagining? However, she could guess from his expression that he was thinking something rude. However, she didnt ask about it. If she did, then she would be stirring the hos nest. Then, farewell. Vernoux-sama and Gille-sama. It will get dark if I dont end this conversation at some point. Cordelia thought, as she quickly turned around, but then Vernoux spoke to her again. Say, youre using suffixes again. Were dropping the -sama, right? I dropped it in front of Sensei. But I have to add it properly at all other times. If I identally call you Vernoux, then people might think were engaged. Well both be unhappy with that right? When she included those words, Vernoux shrugged in a pompous way. That would certainly be a catastrophe. Right? Now, if youll excuse me. Gille-sama, Ill see you again. Cordelia bowed to the two and started walking with Ronnie. Dilly! However, a voice called out to her immediately after. This time it was Gille, not Vernoux. Ill send you another letter! Although Cordelia was surprised by his sudden outburst, she couldnt help but smile. Yes, Ill send you one too. ??????? Afterwards, she patiently asked Ronnie to go home early and bought stationery from the stationery shop. After that, she went straight to theboratory when they returned to the mansion. Say, Ojou-sama. You look like youre having a lot of fun. Is this rted to the people who youre sending that stationery to? I knew you would be able to tell, Ronnie. Thats right. Im going to ask them about it now. I knew it. Cordelia looked up at Ronnie while sitting on the chair and spoke. I want to make paper that is thin enough to eat. Paper? Why would you eat paper? Ronnie widened his eyes in surprise at Cordelias words. Then, he tilted his head in confusion and kept muttering, Paper, paper. Sheughed a little at his surprise. What the heck are you making? I want to make something that could be used when taking medicine. You know, I want Hans to use it. Is it like easy-to-use oat? Yes. Itll be nice if it could be used with sweets too. The ingredient will be red algae from the sea But, if possible, I want to look for freshwater red algae. You want to make paper from water nts? Will you be paper making? Nope, I have to start by producing the ingredients All I know is that Agar, the ingredient, is made by sun-drying red algae while sprinkling it with water. When that bes transparent, you simmer it in a pan until it bes soft. Then, you strain the liquid, freeze it, remove the moisture, and its done when its dry But I dont know how much water it needs or how long it needs to be simmered for. ( Well, I might have thought about whether it could be made with freshwater ingredients since Ive never made it before!) Next, to Cordelia, who was trying to think positively, Ronnie put a hand on his chin and groaned a little. Can I do that? Huh? You want to do it? Cordelia was going to ask him for help, but she was surprised that he was offering. Ronnie muttered. I have a grandma too. Its hard for her to drink powder medicines, so I want to do this if I can. It might make it easier for her to take medicine if its wrapped in edible paper. Ronnie was speaking a little quickly and was unusually shy. Cordeliaughed a little and nodded. Then, Ronnie, Ill leave this to you, but can I say something? Yes. The red algae I mentioned before is just a possible ingredient. Also, you might be able to use potato starch. But I dont know how tobine those ingredients. Thest step is to simmer it, spread it thinly and wait for it to dry But it might be possible that itll work out better with potatoes. She said, and Ronnie froze. She felt as if he was saying, You dont say. Cordelia smiled wryly. Do you want to quit? No, Ill do it. And I think its a good concept. It might be possible to get a pass into the Big Bookcase for it if it gets spread worldwide. Youre aiming for that, arent you, Ojou-sama? Well, I do want that to happen. Apart from being located at the castle, there was no way that she wouldnt be interested in that treasure trove of knowledge. Her only worry was encountering the prince. (I dont think my Onii-samas talk to the prince. I dont think it would be that easy to pass by him) But what will the real situation be like? When Cordelia thought about asking Isma the next time she saw him, Ronnie slightly stretched. Im also interested in the castles book collection But Ill think about how to make medicine easier to drink for Hans and grandma first. Then, Ill write my ideas down right now, so could you wait a moment? Sure. Cordelia wrote down what she knew and left it with Ronnie before returning to her room. This time, she was writing letters to Myles and Clifton. She followed formalities, unlike when she wrote to Gille. She attached flower bookmarks to the letters that she had finished. The first stage of her enquiries would beplete after she gave them to Emina to send off. (Next, I have to get permission to go to Oulu from father.) However, Elvis didnt get home so quickly. Cordelia killed time in the library to calm herself and to stop from fidgeting. Then, she looked for books about the poorhouses of the fief. (But I know almost everything in these books) She had already learnt about where the poorhouses were and who the financiers in her fief were. She had also seen ie reports, which werent listed in these books, from poorhouses that had deep connections with the Pameradia House. (However, I cant tell what kind of ces they are just from reading about them. The poorhouse in Oulu Vige might be different from the ones in my fief. This is a chance for me to experience it.) She thought, and the library door opened. The person who entered was Ronnie. Oh, Ojou-sama. Didnt you go back to your room? Im killing time. You too? Well, yes. I wanted to research something about the edible paper. So, I brought the paper you wrote with me. He said, as he fluttered the paper and showed it to her. So I have something I want to ask you, Ojou-sama. Could I experiment with other ingredients that might work? Huh? Yes, of course. Im d. I thought you wouldnt get angry. When I was in school, my teachers would get angry if I did that. I see. Apparently, theres a lot of obstinate people at the Magic Academy. Ronnie must have had a hard time. My condolences. Cordelia sympathised with him in her mind. Oh yeah, Ronnie. Can I borrow Lara for a bit tomorrow? Yes, of course. Whats wrong? I want to hear about how the stationery development is going, and I want to make sachets. I want to give them to the children at the poorhouse. The Witch had said that she would make muffins, but its probably alright for me to bring a simple souvenir with me as a visitor. Itll probably be bad to give them something expensive, but it should be alright if its handmade. Lara is good with her hands, so I feel like well finish making them really quickly. Then, Ill have to make something that wont lose to what she makes. Cordelia shrugged. Im asking Lara to help me, but I wont let her finish the sachets by herself. My sewing skills are better than before, thanks to my interactions with Hazel-sama I wonder if the dexterous Ronnie and the dexterous Lara will end uppeting with each other. On a different subject, Ojou-sama. Something has been bothering me today. What is it? How well do you know that kid Gille? Come to think about it, Ronnie doesnt talk much when Vernoux-samaes over. Weve probably never spoken about Gille-sama in front of him before. Cordelia answered easily. Since I was eight. We went to town to buy ss magic tools before, right? I met him then. Theres no point in hiding it now that theyve met. Cordelia reported, and Ronnie replied slowly. Oh That time? Whats wrong? Nothing, I was just a little curious His words continued to be vague, so Cordelia tilted her head in confusion. Does Ronnie recognise Gille-sama from somewhere? However, Ronnie didnt continue and shook his head. Ill stop here. Youll think Im an idiot if Im wrong. What do you mean? Nothing Well, youll find out eventually if Im right. Ronnies being evasive, and he wont say any more. What the heck is it? When Cordelia thought that, she heard quiet footsteps. Emina showed up. Im sorry for interrupting you. Ojou-sama, Master has returned. He has already had dinner. Okay. Wheres Otou-sama? In his study. Thanks. Cordelia thanked Emina and left the library without turning back. She was worried that she hadnt heard Ronnies response, but this was Gille whom shed been exchanging letters with for four years. I dont think there will be any big drawbacks if something did happen. Cordelia had no idea at that moment. (Well, Ronnie will tell me if he feels like it.) With that in mind, Cordelia walked towards the study to talk to Elvis. In front of the study, Cordelia felt as if the vibe was heavy. She couldnt hear any sounds in the hallway, but it was apparent that Elvis was in the room. Excuse me; its Cordelia. Its open. There was no fondness in Elviss voice as usual, but he always let her in the room. However, he was still looking at the paperwork, even though hed given her permission to enter. He had more paperwork than usual today, so it was probably that period in time when he had to deal with a lot of issues. Otou-sama, I visited the pharmacist whom Vernoux and his friend are learning from today. She knows a lot about medicinal herbs, so would it be alright for me to visit her more often? Is there something you want to learn from her? Yes. There are still many herbs that I dont know about, and I want to learn about how tobine them. I see. Elvis didnt say anything else after that. It should be alright for me to continue. However, while she was feeling relief, Elvis turned towards Cordelia. You didnte here just to report this What do you want? He knows I want something. Cordelia smiled wryly, but she didnt let it show. Therefore, she answered calmly and seriously. I would like to visit the poorhouse in Oulu Vige. Poorhouse? The pharmacist I visited today helps out at the poorhouse in Oulu Vige. She said that she would take me there if I wish to visit. Would it be alright for me to go? Cordelia said, and Elvis frowned a little. Oulu? His tone didnt sound positive. (Its less dangerous than going to the forest, so Otou-sama must be worried about me leaving the Royal Capital.) If so, then hes probably asking me why I want to go there. Cordelia looked straight at Elvis. Ive never been to the poorhouses in our fief. So, I dont know the difference between Oulu Vige and our fief. But I would like to broaden my horizons and think about what I can do for our fief. When Cordelia stopped talking, Elvis stopped writing. How did that pharmacist look to you? Sensei? She is very kind, but she scolds properly when she has to. Cordelia felt that was unusual as she listened to his response. She didnt feel like there was anything unusual about being asked that question. However, she didnt recall ever being asked a question by Elvis without eye contact. Bring Ronnie with you. I can go? This doesnt mean that youll be able to do something, even if you go. But if you think that you wont gain anything from this, then dont go. Thank you very much. I cant say that there was no possibility of gaining nothing, but I am enthusiastic about returning home with something. In that case, I will clear Otou-samas condition. So, Ill do what I can. Mick and I didnt really bury the hatchet today, so I hope that we could. She was suddenly curious about something. (I wonder what Otou-sama was like in his childhood.) He must have had a childhood. Obviously, there used to be a time when he was the same age as Mick and I. ( But I cant imagine it at all.) He probably didnt order seaweed or look for herbs in the mountain like I do. I heard that my Onii-samas spent most of their childhoods studying and practising martial arts. Did Otou-sama also do that? However, Cordelia couldnt even imagine a short Elvis. (Id like to ask what he looked like) But she was afraid to ask. Because Elvis had stacks of documents towered in front of him. I know Im still in the way of his work, so I better refrain from asking anything else since Ive already received permission. I should ask him when he has free time. Thank you very much. Ill be leaving now, Otou-sama. Okay. Cordelia bowed to Elvis and left the room. She turned back to look at Elvis, but he had already gone back to his paperwork. ( Ill have Hans prepare tea for himter.) Cordelia thought, as she returned to her room. On the way, she saw white flowers in the hallway and suddenly remembered the Witch. (Shes really is amazing.) And shes kind. When she thought about it again, she began remembering everything that Gille had said. The way Sensei and Dillyugh. You look alike. She felt somewhat embarrassed by those words, but also happy. It would be nice if I grow up kind like her. Trantor: Blushy Editor: Senji Volume 4, Act 36: Visiting the Poorhouse Part 1 Volume 4, Act 36: Visiting the Poorhouse Part 1 The next day after lunch, Cordelia called Lara to her room. I want to make some sachets. Could you help me? I heard about it from Ronnie. Im confident in sewing, so I might be better than you, Ojou-sama. Thats reliable. Cordelia looked at Lara, who was teasing her, and thought, this part of her is just like Ronnie. Lara usually does the retorting, but the master and student are really alike. She began exining the sample sachet bag in her hand to Lara. The bag they were going to make was small enough to fit in the palm of a hand. The centre of the bag would be decorated with thincy material to easily allow the aroma to prate out. The bags were small, so they would all be made from scraps of cloth. Thanks to that, she could make bags in different colours. I dont know. I think its pretty cute. Isnt it fine? I like it too. Cordelia smiled when Lara spoke without hesitation. Then, Ill give you this. This is the first one I made. Cordelia was happy that shed received a frank reply, and instead of being told shed done well, and pushed the sachet onto Lara. Eh, but I wonder if itll be rubbish. It wont! Then, take it. Thanks. Cordelia slowly took her hands off Lara after shed heard that. Ronnie told me that youre giving these as gifts when you go to the poorhouse. Yes. Im thinking of using chamomile andvender. Ill mix some flowers to increase the volume and drip some essential oil onto it to make the smell stronger. I dont think itll be a pain to dispose of, even if they dont want it. I dont think you have to worry about that Now, lets get started! Lara said, as she quickly arranged the sewing tools onto the table, and the two started working on the sachets. Like Lara had said, she had a knack for sewing. She was urate while cutting up the cloth and sewing them together. She was also very fast. Were you always good at sewing, Lara? No, I just learnt it from Aisha-sensei. Really? You look like youre really used to this. I do? But youre also good at this, Ojou-sama. Thanks. By the way, how is the progress with the writing tools I asked for? The graphite crumbles if I cut the wooden part. But Ive been talking with the Onee-samas from the magicians wing, and its getting a lot better. Thats good, thanks. Tell me that after its done. I will. Im looking forward to the results. Cordelia could tell that the person in question wasnt satisfied with the current results because she was pouting. Lara was very reliable. After that, they silently focused on their work, and then Lara whispered when they had nearlypleted all the sachets. But a poorhouse? Please tell me what kind of ce it is when you get back. Alright. Lara might also be concerned about a ce like the poorhouse because of her origins. However, Lara dered firmly. In exchange, Ill finish the watering and maintenance in the greenhouse while youre away! She really is very reliable. Cordeliaughed, and Laraughed back. Then, Lara quickly pulled Cordelias hand. Here, this is for you. And, the thing that was given to Cordelia was a sachet. The sachet looked almost identical to the ones that they had just sown, but Cordelias name and a bluebird were embroidered at the edge of the bag. Aisha-sensei taught me that bluebirds are a symbol of good luck. I wish Ojou-sama good luck on the road you walk. It was a pompous remark, but her true feelings were properly conveyed by her careful embroidery. ??????? Five dayster. Cordelia revisited the Witchs house with Ronnie. The day that Cordelia was making sachets with Lara, Ronnie went to the Witch to tell her that they wanted to go with her to Oulu Vige. And then, the appointed time that she had given was today, but they were leaving the Royal Capital at ater time. It was still early in the morning at that time. Cordelia had arrived that early because the Witch had invited her to bake muffins with her. (I think she was just joking But Im looking forward to it.) She was surprised that the Witch had been serious when she had invited Cordelia to make sweets with herst time, but she had no reason to refuse the invitation, since the Witch was going to teach her how to make the muffins that she had wanted to learn how to make. Gille and Vernoux will also be apanying them to Oulu Vige, but they will be arriving at thest minute. Incidentally, Ronnie volunteered to tend to the shop and wouldnt be making muffins. Well, lets start. Okay. Cordelia agreed with the smiling Witch even though she was a little nervous. First, lets make the custard cream. Have you ever cracked an egg before, Dilly-chan? You need to separate the yolk from the white. Can you do that? Yes. I can. Then, thats good. I havent cracked an egg in this world, but I have in my previous life. That experience doesnt change the fact that I know how to do it Cordelia made excuses in her mind. By the way, I separated the egg yolk and whites in my previous life to use it on tsukune, but it doesnt matter now since it doesnt have anything to do with sweets. But I think my nervousness would be eased somewhat if my experience was from making sweets. Enough of that. The Witch stared at Cordelia in admiration, and Cordelia felt, once again, that she knew that Cordelia was a noble. The only people who havent cracked eggs at this age are nobles or children who dont help out at home. (She also told me that she knew that Vernoux-sama is a noble, so it would only be natural for her to assume that I, his friend, am a noble too) Cordelia hadnt seen her, I dont like nobles attitude so she didnt know, but it was a little strange. (Maybe an arrogant noble said some foolish things to Sensei.) If that did happen, then I think its unforgivable. Although this hasnt been established, nobles arent people who should lord over others. I strongly resented nobles who acted like that. However, it would have a bad influence on the muffin if I continue to be angry at something like this, so I decided not to think about it any further. To make custard cream, you have to mix flour, sugar and egg yolks in a bowl. Yes, like that Then Ill pour the milk in. This milk is warm, but you cant use boiled milk. Cordelia mixed the contents of the bowl while listening to the Witchs exnation. Then, she passed the bowl to the Witch when everything was mostly mixed together. The Witch received the bowl and poured the contents into a pot before putting it over a fire. From here on out, its a matter of taste. You just need to adjust how hard it gets This time, its enough just to make it sloppy. It gets a little harder after its cooled down. It smells delicious. Doesnt it just? I always want to eat it with my fingers. It tastes delicious if you spread it on bread too. In the meantime, the custard cream was done. Next was the muffin dough. First, crack eggs into a bowl and mix it. Then, add sugar, butter and milk. Finally, sift the flour into the bowl, and then the preparations are done. Then, mix the custard cream into the dough until it is shaped like a muffin, and then pour it into the moulds. After that, put it into the oven to bake, and then the muffins are done. (It was easier to make than I thought.) I feel like I can make this now that I know the mixture. Cordelia got a little confident like this, and the Witch handed her a piece of paper. You can take this if you want. Its todays recipe. Huh Are you sure? Yes. Its not a secret, and you looked like you had a lot of fun making them. Mm, Im thrilled! The muffin I ate before was really delicious. Thank you. Youre wee. Im d this made you happy. Well then, lets wait for it to bake. The Witch said, as she urged Cordelia to sit down. This is the perfect time! She thought as she gave the Witch two paper bags. Mm, I made these. I thought they would make nice gifts if you dont mind me taking them with me to the poorhouse. This is a really fragrant sachet. Did you make this, Dilly-chan? Yes. I had help with the other half, but the blue bag containsvender, and the red one contains chamomile potpourri. If I cant bring them with me, then I was going to sell them at the market. The Witch listened to Cordelia as she picked up one of the bags. Theyre well-made. I tried my best. Im sure the girls will be thrilled. Thanks. When Cordelia was relieved that shed taken the bags, the Witch took cups out from the cupboard. Lets have tea while we wait. Mm, if you dont mind, shall I make the tea? Its okay. I may look like this, but Im quite good at making tea. And as she began preparing, a smell that simted their appetites started drifting in the air. Also, the muffins were done after a while, and Cordelia and the Witch tried the muffins in the name of sampling them. The cool muffins were delicious, but freshly baked muffins are also tasty. The Witch also gave Ronnie a muffin while she was at it, and he gave simr feedback. When they finished eating muffins, they stuffed the rest into a basket to bring as gifts, and Vernoux and Gille came just as they were doing that. They were both out of breath. Are you alright? You two? Yeah. We just had a little bit of trouble. Are they alright or not? Which on earth is it? However, Cordelia had a bad feeling, so she didnt ask any further. She felt like she would be sticking her nose into others affairs if she asked. Let sleeping dogs lie. It was sometimes important to be the bona fide third person. And like Cordelia, Ronnie looked away. Then, shall we go? The Witch spoke in a carefree manner as she locked up the shop, then she locked the entrance and hung a sign saying that she would be absent. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 4, Act 36: Visiting the Poorhouse Part 2 Volume 4, Act 36: Visiting the Poorhouse Part 2 There was a travelling coach near the Witchs house which they could take to go to the vige. There usually arent many customers riding the remodelled coaches, but they have been raising their profits by making purchases on behalf of the viges they visited and delivering the items there. The coach slowly approached Oulu vige while they were chatting. There was a small stream at the entrance of Oulu Vige. The vige was adjacent to the forest, but the magic wasnt as thick as the forest. Therefore, monsters didnt appear much there, and they could maintain the vige. (But the magic here is still much stronger than the magic at the Royal Capital.) They must harvest delicious vegetables and fruits, Cordelia thought as she followed the Witch and got off the carriage. Now, lets go. The first ce the Witch headed to was a building at the back of the vige. Cordelia surveyed the vige as they walked there. A moderate distance was maintained between the houses. Depending on the location, some houses had a field next to them, and some houses raised about two cows. Also, she saw scenes that she rarely had the chance to see in the Royal Capital, such as children ying on tree stumps and in sand, or middle-aged men carrying straw. They arrived at their destination while she was observing her surroundings. The building is made from white stone, and, to put it nicely, it looks like it has a lot of history behind it. Frankly, it feels like an old church. At the entrance of the building, there was a wooden signboard that indicated that it was the poorhouse. Next to the poorhouse was a field full of fresh, green vegetables. Flowers and herbs were nted on the edges of the field for enjoyment, and there were children in straw hats plucking out weeds. There were several watering cans on the side of the well. Ah, its Witch-sensei! Sensei, wee! The children noticed the Witch and raised a cheerful voice. The Witch greeted, Hello, and waved her hands, then she headed straight into the building. Cordelia, Vernoux, Gille and Ronnie followed her. The children who were inside the building were smaller than the ones outside. However, they reacted in the same way as the children outside. Its Witch-sensei! The children, who spoke with more pronounced lisps than the ones outside, rushed towards the Witch But they stopped right away. Probably because there were strangers behind the Witch Probably because Cordelia, Vernoux, Gille and Ronnie were there. The children kept their distance as they peeked at the strangers, and the rear door slowly opened. And the woman who appeared was about the same height as the Witch. Oh my, you really brought people with you today, Green. Hello, director. I put todays snacks into this basket. And, as Ive written in my letter, these four children are the ones who visit my shop at the Royal Capital and one of their brothers. I ended up inviting them here. Wee,dies and gentlemen from the Royal Capital. We dont have much, but please make yourselves at home. Cordelia and the others each returned the directors wee with a bow. Then, just when she was about to say her greetings, a child behind the director, who was hiding their face, suddenly shouted. Aah!! Theres a prince! The childs voice resounded well throughout the room. For a moment, silence reigned in the room as if time had stopped. Cordelia was surprised by that outrageous statement, and she moved unnaturally to follow the direction the child was pointing in. The childs finger was pointed at Vernoux. As soon as Cordelia realised this, the children cheered, and they immediately surrounded Vernoux. Wow!! Hes really a prince! Lookie, the picture book! Youre in here! The prince came out from the picture book! There was certainly a person who looked like Vernoux in the picture book that one of the children had quickly taken out from the bookshelf. The children were excited and shouted, Its the prince! (Vernoux-sama is the prince?) Now that someone mentions it, he certainly does have blonde hair and blue eyes In other words, he does have the ssic appearance of a prince. But why? That word doesnt suit Vernoux-sama much. Is there a prince who woulde to someones house to eat sweets every day? No, how could there be? The moment she thought that she wanted to burst out intoughter, but she tried her best not to. Gille, on the other hand, didnt hold back and his shoulders were shaking as heughed. We-well, you certainly look like a prince. Kuku Are you going to be a prince today? Icertainlydo not. Dontugh Gille! Ah You know, Im sorry, but Im not the prince. And the prince of this kingdom has ck hair. He doesnt have blonde hair like in that picture book. After saying that to Gille, Vernoux told that to the children who were clinging to him. But the children didnt listen to him at all. Prince, lets y tag! Lets go to the garden! I said, Im not the prince Thats something a prince would say! Because you have to keep it a secret! Im not Hey, dont pull me! Prince, lets go to the garden. Quickly, hurry up!! Ok. Ill go with you if you call me Vernoux instead of Prince. Then, Vernoux. Lets y tag! Its so awesome to y tag with the prince! His request was also useless, and Vernoux was dragged outside by the children who thought he was a prince. Therefore, Vernoux was still screaming, Im not the prince, as he was being dragged outside. Oh my, Vernoux-kun is very popr. Cordelia and Gille returned the same expression to the smiling Witch. However, Cordelia wondered if the son of a Marquis would know how to y tag, but fortunately, he knew the rules. The prince ising~! Run away~! The cheerful screams allowed everyone to know the Vernoux was it, and it also conveyed that the children were so excited that they had forgotten about Vernouxs request. Im going to catch all those who call me Prince! Vernoux screamed back at the children and was just as lively as they were Cordelia, who had been thinking, suddenly recalled that she hadnt given a proper greeting to the director. Im sorry for intruding on you. Please call me Dilly. Its very nice to meet you. Its nice to meet you. Im sorry, the children are full of energy. The director said as she patted the little girl who was clinging to her leg. She wasnt the child who had informed everyone that Vernoux was the prince. The little girl looked ticklish and loosened up, then she stared at Cordelia. Onee-chan are you a princess? The words that fell from the little girls mouth had a bit of a lisp, but it sounded cute. And the thing that she said was just as cute as her voice, but it was something that Cordelia hadnt expected. Cordelia, who was about to freeze, slowly knelt and looked at the little girl. Im Dilly. Witch-sensei is teaching me about herbs. Whats your name? Im Toto. I see. Thats a cute name. Toto smiled at Cordelia words. Then, she released herself from the directors legs, moved to where Cordelia was and grasped both hands firmly. Mm, Dilly-chan. I want to be a princess. How do I be one? Hmm Im not a princess either, so I dont know how to be one. Toto heard Cordelias answer and looked disappointed. She must admire princesses a lot. However, Cordelia hadnt lied. I wonder whats wrong, Cordelia worried, but she heard something unexpected. All girls are princesses. That was, without a doubt, Gilles voice. After he uttered those words, he picked Toto up in a natural way. So, dont look so sad. Toto looked surprised, but then she immediately smiled widely. Cordelia, on the other hand, was stunned. However, Gille maintained his natural appearance. Oh yes princesses look good with a flower crown. Im sure some white clovers are blooming outside. Flower crown? Yup. You put it on your head. Toto shrieked in joy at Gilles words. Director, may I take this child outside? Yes, of course. Gille-kun, please look after her. Gille bowed and carried Toto outside. Cordelia watched them walk off and finally realised that she had been left behind when she couldnt see them anymore. No, its okay. Its fine, but Gille-sama showed an unexpected side to him just a moment ago. I thought he was a gentleman, but lines like thate naturally to him, then he might be ady-killer She couldnt help but think that. Hey, a rude voice called to her then. When Cordelia turned towards the voice, she saw Mick, who had stolen her muffin the other day. Oh, its been a while. Mick raised his eyebrow even more at Cordelias reply. Why are you here? Because I asked Sensei. Mick was projecting his difort out and was even unwilling to apologise the other day. But still, he did apologise Or rather, Cordelia wasnt angry and felt a bit sorry for him since he was scolded and had to apologise. Nheless, that doesnt change Micks feelings. Did youe here to make fun of me? I didnt. I never even thought about making fun of you. Then, what did youe here for? This isnt a ce for you toe. Why cant Ie here? Why? Mick faltered because the director and the Witch were near them. However, Cordelia could also guess that he had gone too far to pull back. (I wonder whats wrong.) She was worried for a moment, but then she suddenly thought of it. Oh yeah, I never introduced myself to him. Mick-kun, Im Dilly. Im sorry I couldnt introduce myselfst time. Im not interested in your name! Anyway, why arent you angry!? Why arent I angry? Weve already settled it, havent we? Cordelia said, and Mick turned bright red. Then he snorted roughly and went to the back of the room. Apparently, he failed to choose his words or a topic. Oh my. Micks full of energy today too. The director spoke in a carefree manner, and Cordelia smiled ambiguously. Honestly, I had expected that he wouldnt wee me. It would be difficult for him to wee me if our meeting was unpleasant for him. (But still, it feels bad if he steps into my space.) But its a different story when ites to worrying about it. I want to talk to him a little more. (I dont think Mick-kun is hung up about the muffin.) If theres a reason for this, then I want to know it. Ill have to get involved with him a little more if I want to find the cause. If its because were ipatible, then thats it, but if I had done something to offend him, then I have to correct that Right now, I believe that I havent offended him. If I have, then it would only have been about the timing of my introduction Dont be offended. Hes just a little cautious. I dont mind, but Mick-kun Hes fine. Im sure he actually wants to talk with you. However, hes keeping his distance because hes a bit sensitive to separation. Hes afraid of suddenly not being able to see someone again, so he keeps people away. But he already thinks of this ce as his home, the director continued. Cordelia was at a loss for words. That probably has to do with when he separated from his parents. But I dont know which words are appropriate to say. However, the director didnt need Cordelias answer. But I hope that Mick can talk to a lot of people. Dilly, please talk to him if you dont mind. If youre fine with me, then Ill try to talk to him as much as I could. Thanks. But if I say something that would make him angry like just now, then it would only widen the gap between us. Now then, how should I talk to him? Being impatient is taboo, but how can I get him to listen to me? She wondered, and the door opened vigorously. Cordelia and the director looked at the door in surprise, and they saw Toto clenching a handful of white clovers. Dilly-chan. Make me a flower crown. Huh? Sorry, Dilly. It was harder than I thought. Gille appeared after Toto. He was holding a flower crown, but it only looked like a flower crown and seemed like it would fall apart at any time. It would probably break apart as soon as someone wore it onto their head. (Has Gille-sama ever made a flower crown before?) Nheless, its very skilful of him to be able to make a flower crown in such a short amount of time But the flower crown the Gille-sama had given me wasnt constructed like a flower crown. Cordelia smiled as she looked at Totos eyes sparkle. Then, Ill make you a beautiful flower crown. Cordelia dered before curtsying to the director and Witch, then she went outside with Gille and Toto. Trantor: blushy Editor: senji Volume 4, Act 36: Visiting the Poorhouse Part 3 Volume 4, Act 36: Visiting the Poorhouse Part 3 This was also Cordelias first time making a flower crown in this world, so she carefully made it while tracing her memories. Gille staring at her hands also made her nervous. She was able toplete the crown without losing to pressure. She also praised herself, I made it quite nicely, and Totos joy was dazzling. She even went to show it off to the other children who also wanted one. Thus, Cordelia continued to make some more flower crowns for the other children. Fortunately, Gille learnt how to make one just by watching her, so he helped make the other half. While Cordelia and Gille made the flower crowns, girls older than Toto surrounded Cordelia and looked at her in curiosity. Hey, Dilly-chan. Does the Prince really go incognito? Can you meet him wherever he goes? We havent been to the Royal Capital before. I hope he doesnt, and I would have to obtain information in advance so I can avoid him if he does Cordelia resisted saying that. But even without Cordelias answer, the question was quickly brushed away by another girl. Argh, Lana youre always like that! Say, is it true that in the Royal Capital theres a crystal ball that allows you to go anywhere just by peeking at it? Can you do that if you get a job at the castle? Have you heard about this Dilly-chan? Lana and Tina look at reality. Its impossible, isnt it? The strange thing about the Royal Capital is that some shops stay open until the next day, right? I heard that people drink alcohol there. Why are they opened until sote? The Royal Capital is such a mysterious ce. I dont know, but theres a lot of people there, and its definitely a great ce! There are also chivalrous thieves 1), who throw money into the streets, right? There isnt. Chivalrous thieves are thieves. The knights in the Royal Capital are amazing, so the thieves would be caught even before they could steal money. Their conversations didnt stop. Cordelia didnt even have time to interject before the topic was changed again. They always had conversations like that. (But the childrens stories are a mixture of fiction and reality.) A crystal ball that allows you to go anywherewas a y performed in the Royal Capital. I dont know how its rted to a chivalrous thief, but I feel like the storyteller could have mentioned someone like that. If theyve never been there, then everything is hearsay; so, they probably cant judge what is fact and what is fiction. Dilly-chan? Ah, sorry. Whats wrong? Toto called Cordelia, who was lost in the conversation. Dilly-chan, Toto also wants to hear about the Royal Capital. I read lots of picture books. Toto-chan, can you already read? I can. But not difficult ones. Amazing? Everyone has to learn how to read and write and make calctions before they graduate from here. Toto is doing her best too. Thats amazing. Toto crossed both hands embarrassingly and nced at Cordelia when she heard Cordelias reply. Cordelia ced the flower crown she was making on her knee and patted Totos head. Ill bring you a picture book next time. You will? Dilly-chans? Youlle again? Yes. Ok, Ill be waiting for you! Toto nodded when she heard Cordelias answer and smiled widely. Cordelia looked at her and wondered what book she should bring. (Should I bring a simple history picture book?) As far as I can tell, Lana-chan and the others, who are older than Toto, seem interested in the Royal Capital. If Toto-chan will be like that someday as well, then its a good idea to teach her about simple history first. We should have a picture book about the founding of this kingdom at the Pameradia library. (Picture books rted to national holidays will be helpful too. Most of the events at the Royal Capital are closely rted to the history of the kingdom.) Im sure some of the information would be useful to Toto-chan in the future. Even Lana-chan and the others might be able to understand the state of the Royal Capital better if they read those books. (No, Lana-chan and the others might not be satisfied with picture books. I wonder if theyll like historical drama books like the ones Onee-sama left in the library.) I can probably take out the books that Onee-sama left behind in the library if I get Otou-samas permission. Honestly, they should choose their own books but unfortunately, they cant. (It would be quick and easy if I buy a lot of books and donate them to the poorhouse, but theres no telling what would happen after I donate once. There isnt any reason for a noble daughter to support them that much. And the poorhouse doesnt ept any external support.) But its difficult for them to rent books from the Royal Capital. In addition to the loan fees, they will also have to pay for their fare since its a little far from here. How do I get rid of that? Time passed quickly as she pondered. ??????? In the end, Cordelia continued to ponder on the coach ride home. Gille asked on behalf of Cordelia, who was too busy pondering to talk much. The director calls Sensei Green, doesnt she? Cordelia couldnt help but lift her face and stare at the Witch when she heard that. There were no other passengers on the return trip, aside from Cordelia and the others, and they were basically sitting with the cargo. The Witch answered gently. Shes been calling me that since before she became the director. Does she call you Green because of the medicinal herbs? Yes. Its already been nearly 30 years now, but there was a very contagious disease going around back then. That disease had fewer deaths than the Dark Winter10 years ago, but the prices of medicine jumped up, and it was something that we couldnt get our hands on. Sensei did you perhaps develop new medicine? The Witch smiled at Gilles question. I was actually living a bit more south during those times. But after I found out that the medicine I made was effective against the disease, I travelled around to different ces. And when the disease came to an end, I was in Oulu. After that, I moved to the Royal Capital to set up my shop. So thats why you still have a friendly rtionship with the vige. Thats right. When I arrived at Oulu, people called me Lady Greenand it was so embarrassing. I told them, If its like that, then witch would be better, and only the director said, Witch doesnt suit you! But shepromised and called me Greeninstead. The Witch spoke happily, but Cordelias mind had already drifted away from her conversation. A pharmacist who creates substitutes for existing medicine. The name which was given to her out of respect was Green Witch. I dont doubt her, but if her story is true, then shes a skilful person who has worked everywhere She dared to put herself away from authority. (If not, then there shouldnt be any reason for her to live quietly in town.) People would probably reach out to her if they knew that such a talented person existed. Does her keeping her distance also have to do with why she doesnt like nobles that much? She pondered and met the Witchs eye. Have you gotten a feel of that ce? Ah, yes. Maybe just a little bit Really? Thats good. The Witch nodded lightly at Cordelias honest reply. The poorhouse is full of children who have lost their parents to disease, no matter where theyre from. From major illnesses to illnesses that could be cured if they had a doctor Thats why I want to reduce the numbers and also help the children who are left behind. The Witchs voice was clear, and it also reminded Cordelia of what the director had said about Mick. At the same time, however, Cordelia felt ufortable with the Witchs tone. The Witchs voice sounded strange; as if she was pressuring herself. And the Witchs gaze had fallen to her feet before Cordelia had realised. Sensei? Oh, Im sorry. I was a little dazed. You guys also have to maintain a healthy body so that you dont get sick, okay? The aura which Cordelia had felt earlier from the smiling Witch had already disappeared. Cordelia couldnt ask her about it any further. When Cordelia and the others returned to the Royal Capital, the sky had already been painted red. You cane with me to Oulu Vige again if you dont mind. But its a little far, so I wont force you to. The Witch informed them when they got off the coach, and they separated from the Witch. Cordelia, Vernoux, Gille and Ronnie were all going to the front of their meeting ce, the fountain, before separating and going to the Pameradia and ntheim mansions, so they didnt say anything and started walking. Then, Vernoux muttered. Speaking of 30 years ago, the situation with the North got pretty bad as well. Even the prices of general goods soared. Thats right. Gille agreed with Vernoux and continued speaking. I also looked a bit into the former Baron who used to support Oulu Vige. In conclusion, he was using various ways to make money, so that he could buy political power. He gave almost no real support to the poorhouse, and he falsified expenses. He used it as a camouge so that people wouldnt think that he was a greedy Baron. Hes scum. But it seems that his downfall wasnt caused by the falsified expenses. Apparently, someoneined anonymously. Vernoux frowned as Gille continued. Cordelia finally understood after she heard all this. So thats why they wouldnt ept outside support, even though the Baron has met his downfall. Probably. Nobles who used them as slush funds arent worth believing. The voicesing from the kingdom might also sound the same to them. If you find one rotten potato, then youll try to find if there are others around too. But if its a rotten noble, then that vige has no means of confirming whether there are others. Its natural for them to be suspicious of all nobles. However, Vernouxs voice didnt sound as if he had epted that; instead, he sounded irritated. His aura felt different from the usual carefree Vernoux. But his appearance was reliable as a friend. But Sensei invited us there even though she had realised that we are nobles. I dont think she was expecting us to agree, but I dont think its without meaning either. If so, then she must want us to think about what we can do right? Cordelia smiled at the two. Gille nodded, and Vernoux shrugged. Youre really entric. Yes, but so is Vernoux-sama who apanies me. I dont know what I can do yet, but nothing will happen if I dont think about it. Cordelia decided that she had to understand it first and think about what she could do. Then, she suddenly remembered. Which reminds me, I discovered something surprising today. What is it? Gille-sama seems surprisingly used to seducing women. With those words, Gille and Vernoux stopped moving. She felt as if she could hear a sound that she didnt often hear even if she didnt speak2). However, Vernoux first broke the silence. He burst intoughter at Gille, who was still frozen, and held his stomach as heughed. Hey Why are youughing, Vernoux? Deny it! Ca-cause if I dontugh now, then when should Iugh?!?! Hey Dilly, whered you see that? Mm When he was talking to Toto. He just naturally said Princess. Its a word you dont use in everyday conversation, right? Did he say that? Ah, too bad I wasnt there. But, kuku dont worry, hes never seduced anyone before. If he said it unintentionally, then it makes me feel uneasy What if he grows up to be a pick-up artist? No, what if he identally picks up girls without meaning to? Its good, to be honest, but Im anxious. I will just pray that he wont suffer from a womans grudge and get stabbed. But Cordelias reply made Vernouxugh harder. Finally, Gille pouted and opened his mouth. Thats my mothers favourite phrase Ill be careful. So, it is normal for him to say that. I didnt want to say anything wrong, but I feel a little sorry for him, since he seems a little depressed. B-but you made Toto smile with your words. Thats sly of you to say. Gille still seemed a bit depressed, but he smiled in a troubled way. Then, he exchanged nces with Cordelia and raised his voice as if he had suddenly remembered, Ah Oh yeah, Ill give you this. A book? For me? No, thats my notebook But its not the notebook, I put this inside. Gille said while flipping through the notebook. Then, his hands stopped, I found it, as he picked up something from the page. Cordelia tilted her head while wondering what it was and Gille held out his hand. Here, this. This is a four-leaf clover? Dilly, you might already know this, but it brings luck. But if you just take the leaf, then itll get damaged, so bring it home together with my notebook. Th-thank you very much. Gille, who was basking in the light of the reddening sun, looked gentle. Cordelia received the notebook while feeling that he was a little restless, then she looked at the notebook again and thought. (Gille-samas airheadedness might get worse.) She looked at his face, and he was smiling happily. What is this? She felt strangely embarrassed. However, Vernoux destroyed those restless feelings. By the way, rumours are saying that if you throw it away, then youll be unhappy. Vernoux, you dont have to say that right now. No, she would be shocked if she knew about that after shed throws it away. Dont worry, I wont throw it away. Ill make it into a bookmark when I get home. Thought so. Arent you happy, Gille? Vernoux ran away while teasing Gille, See youter, Dilly. Gille also quickly chased after him, but he quickly turned back. See you! Take care. Cordelia waved as she saw them off. After they left, she turned around. Ronnie, shall we go home too? Oh yeah, you were really quiet today. My turn never showed up. Well, its a good thing as an escort. Ronnie said as he quickly walked home with Cordelia. Dusk was already falling. References 1. like Robin Hood 2. as the phrase, could hear a pin drop Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 4, Act 37: Apprentice Teacher, Ojou-sama Part 1 Volume 4, Act 37: Apprentice Teacher, Ojou-sama Part 1 A few days after Cordelias first visit to Oulu Vige. Cordelia decided to revisit the poorhouse with two books. Of course, she would be visiting with the Witch and Ronnie. Unfortunately, Vernoux and Gille were busy, so they could only see them off and wouldnt be going to Oulu Vige with them. The presents Cordelia chose for Toto was a story about a princess who lived about 100 years prior. The story was about the youngest daughter of the king from that time. She decided to study medicine, which was rare for a princess, and she built a lot of medical facilities. Toto would enjoy that book if she were interested in princesses. The other book was chosen for Lana and the others and was a diary of a courtdy who worked at the royal castle. Although it was a little old, the courtdy, who apanied the queen when she got married and started working at the royal pce, wrote about the kingdoms customs and how they came about; she also wrote about the history and other surprising things. There werent many difficult words in the book, so it would be easy for children to read, even if they didnt have prior knowledge. Toto really likes Dilly-chan. When I went to the vige the other day, she asked me many times if you were there. That makes me really happy, but Im sorry. You dont have to be sorry. But do talk to her more. The Witch had said, and Cordeliaughed and nodded. How often do you visit the vige, Sensei? It depends on the season, since I visit for the medicinal herbs that are cultivated in the viges fields. Of course, I cultivate the difficult herbs at the back of my shop, and I do pay for the herbs they provide me with. Ah, but there are a lot of kids who catch colds in winter, so I visit quite a lot. So, I guess the number of times I visit doesnt change much throughout the year. The Witchughed. I think that the capital is also a convenient ce, and its wonderful to meet a lot of people, but I like the country air. The sounds of the trees swaying, and the chirping of the birds are different from the royal capital, arent they? Yes, I like it too. Dilly-chan, do you leave the royal capital often? I dont go far, but I often visit the forest. Ive been to Schiwiel Forest since I was little. The forest? I never expected that you were a tomboy. The surprised Witch said worriedly, Dont do anything dangerous, and Ronnie followed up, Yeah. In the meantime, the coach reached the vige. The sky was clear now, but the whole vige was humid, probably due to the light rain in the morning. The water droplets on the trees and flowers were shining brightly in the light. Cordelia, Ronnie and the Witch made their way on the same road asst time to the poorhouse. As soon as they arrived, Toto came running up to Cordelia while screaming happily. Its Dilly-chan! Hello, Toto-chan. Hello! Totos energetic greeting was also directed at the Witch and Ronnie. Her attitude waspletely different from the frightened one she had disyed when they had first met. After her greetings, Toto stared at the cloth bag that Cordelia was holding. Is the picture book in there? Yes. Lets read it together. Ok! You know, Toto wanted to talk to Dilly-chan today, so she did her best around the house! Thank you, Cordelia said to the boastful Toto. She was happy that Toto was looking forward to her visit. Cordelia was dragged by Toto to a slightly low table at the back of the room. There were no chairs, and they would be sitting directly on the spread-out cloth. She had never seen anything like that in this world, and it looked close to a low dining table. How nostalgic, she thought as she was quickly urged by Toto to sit down. She opened the picture book. Totos eyes were sparkling, and Cordelia could even feel pressure from them. I have to be careful not to fumble while Im reading, sheughed bitterly inside. But three girls approached them before she could start reading. They were Lana and the others who spoke to her while she was making the flower crowns. Dilly-chan, thanks for the sachet the other day. I was surprised because it smelled like the flowers were blooming. Witch-sensei told me that you made it. Hello, Lana-chan. Im satisfied if you like it. I do, and is that a picture book from the royal capital? Yes, I promised Toto-chan that I would bring it for her. Do you want to read with us, Lana-chan? She also brought a book for Lana-chan and the other two girls and was going to give it to them, but they were so focused on the picture book, so she decided to invite them to read the picture book. However, Lana quickly drew back at Cordelias invitation. Ive already graduated from picture books! But it is a very beautiful picture book. Lana seemed interested in the picture book even though she denied it with all her power. (I wonder if shes at the age where she wants to act like an older sister.) I could pass her the diary of the courtdy now, but Lana-chan might regret not reading the picture book. Cordelia moved from where she was sitting and urged Lana and the others to sit down with her hands. Are you good at reading aloud? Im not really used to it. I am! Lana immediately slipped into the spot when Cordelia tempted her. Tina, and the other girl who was with her, sat opposite to Toto. Ill read when Lana gets tired! Me too! Cordelia was relieved to see them act like that and watched as Lana read aloud. Lanas reading was a bit theatrical, but she read so well that one wouldnt think that it was the first book shed read. Cordelia concluded that her choice had been correct when she saw the children lean into the picture book. When the book reached the end, Toto cried. Toto wants to be a doctor!! Idiot, you cant be a doctor if youre not smart. Then, Toto will be smart! Cordelia was going to take back the picture book from Lana as she listened to the childrens interaction but the book was pulled back before she could get her hands on it. Mm, can I read this one more time? Yes, of course. But I actually have another book for you. Huh? I actually brought a book for Lana-chan too. You seemed interested in the royal capital and the pce so Oh, let me borrow it! Ill read it by the time Dilly-chan has to go home! The girls were attracted by Lanas voice, and they shifted their eyes from Toto to Lana. Thats not fair, Lana. Ill read it too! The girls surrounded the book in the blink of an eye, put their heads together and began reading out loud together. Meanwhile, Cordelia was also badgered by Toto to read the first picture book shed seen. She was worried about whether she did a good job, but Toto was satisfied and said, One more time, and requested the Cordelia read a second time. Also, Toto asked that she read it once more after shed finished the second time, and when she had finished reading the book three times, Lana pulled on her arm. Say, Dilly-chan. Are you good at studying? Eh? This book is fascinating. If you normally read books like this, then I want you to teach me. The woman in this book is from a foreign kingdom, isnt she? But even I didnt know about the things that she was surprised about. By any chance are you asking me to be a teacher? Yep. Cause I dont have the chance to learn about these things. If possible, Id rather learn about more recent things but Im also interested in the olden days. Oh, I want to hear about them too! It seems really fun to have Dilly-chan teach a ss like the other teachers! The girls also surrounded Cordelia and conveyed their wish to her. The three girls got excited and talked about what they wanted to learn. But, for better or for worse, Cordelia didnt know if she could teach them without permission. She worried about how to tell them that, and a gentle voice interrupted them, Dont ask for too much. It was the director. Dilly-chan lives in the royal capital. Its not easy for her toe here, and shes not an adult, even though she is a little older than you. The director said, and Lana and the girls looked depressed. Cordelia panicked. I dont mind if the director says its alright. Of course, I cant visit every day, but I can visit whenever its convenient. Yes, I wasnt going to turn them down. Cordelia quickly said, and the director was surprised. Are you sure? Yes. I was going to review it myself, and I wont let Lana and the girls suffer any losses. Knowledge bes power. Knowledge can broaden the way you think about things, and they want to learn. I want to help them if I can. (I might have found what I can do.) I see, the director cast her eyes down, and then looked Cordelia in the eyes. Theres a ckboard in the room at the back. We use that room to teach the kids letters and arithmetic. You can use that room as you please. Thank you very much. But there is something Im worried about What is it? Ive never taught anyone before. Im embarrassed for talking big, but I dont think I would be very good at it. The director widened her eyes at Cordelia and thenughed. Well need to be taught, if youre good at it from the start. But dont worry. After all, youre so passionate about it that you would travel all the way here to teach them, the director joked. Then Ill have to tell you our schedule here, she said as she told Cordelia a rough schedule of the poorhouse. The children usually clean, do the washing, and fieldwork in the morning. Then, they have lunch. There were a lot of small children there, so they also took naps, especially on hot days. On the other hand, children at the age where they have more stamina studied letters and arithmetic, and they also had time to y. The older children did job training, for the job they wished to have, once every two days They worked part-time. The jobs covered a lot of ground, such as helping at a vigers field, taking care of animals, or sewing. They also went to the royal capital, on the days that they werent working, to sell vegetables at the market. Besides going to sell vegetables, they also go to the royal capital to run errands at Greens shop. They get to stretch their wings out a bit more, because some vigers go with them, unlike with the kids who sell vegetables. Then, Mick-kun must have been running an errand when I met him. Yes. The three girls who badgered you also had the chance to go to the royal capital but theyre scared when theyre not together, so they havent been yet. Its difficult to ask the vigers to lead three of them, the Directorughed nervously. They want to go to the royal capital, but they were probably worried about going to a ce they didnt know. Its not like I cant understand how they feel. If so, then I want to teach them a little more about the royal capital to ease their fears I will contact you at ater date. Is that alright? Cordelia, at least, knew her own schedule. However, it was still better to get Elviss approval. She hardly needed his consent for one lesson, and she couldnt think of a reason for him to refuse. (But if I do a good job teaching, then Lana and the girls might want me to teach more.) One ss might not be enough for some subjects if Im going to teach in a ssroom-style. I might need to continue. Ive finally found something I can do. So, I also want to teach with proper structure. Ive studied before, but Ive never taught. I will need to prepare carefully if Im going to be teaching under those circumstances. Of course. Thanks. The Director said, and Cordelia patted her chest. Volume 4, Act 37: Apprentice Teacher, Ojou-sama Part 2 Volume 4, Act 37: Apprentice Teacher, Ojou-sama Part 2 That night, Cordelia exined all that to Elvis. But he didnt agree immediately and frowned. I certainly heard that you were going to visit the poorhouse, and I asked what you would gain from it. But didnt you want to study herbs? Elvis didnt talk about the pros and cons of teaching at the poorhouse. On the other hand, she couldnt deny that this was different from the purpose she had when shed first visited the Witch. You want to be a teacher? No. Acting on whims does not lead to good results. Cordelia felt surprised when she heard Elvis. She could understand the meaning of his words, and they were justifiable. But Elvis usually points out the problems before he refuses. Cordelia was surprised that he hadnt done that. However, she couldnt withdraw just because she was surprised. There were times when she would need to give up, but, at least, that wasnt now. Of course, I cant teach all the time. However, I want to interact with the girls who are throwing themselves at what they want, to find what support I could provide them. Fortunately, I still have time. I wont neglect my own studies because of this reason. I cant afford to back down. Cordelia dered again to get permission. She had to turn her might into allies to turn over his negative words. Otherwise, she felt like she was going to lose her spirit. The longest you can teach them is for two season changes. Thank you very much. Cordelia didnt know if her feelings got through to him. But she had gotten a longer dy than she had expected. She had half a year. If she could achieve some results if she could find some evidence that she had made Toto, Lana and the girls happy, then that will surely be proof that she had moved forward. (Otou-sama gave me half a year, so its not like he doesnt have any expectations at all.) If so, then I need to meet his expectations. But I wont get too worked up. Im not alone. I can probably get Gille-sama and Vernoux-sama involved in this. They might be able to give me good ideas and tips from a different perspective. Cordelia returned to her room after shed excused herself. However, she couldnt rest even if she had obtained permission. First, I have to think about what kind of teacher I want to be. Unfortunately, Cordelia has never had any teaching experience in her previous life, even as a part-time job. In this world, she had only had one-on-one lessons with her tutors, but she remembered from when she was a student that there were different ways to proceed with a ss. I want to focus on the main things as much as possible but it would be more fun if I also taught about trivial things. However, that was only easy to say, so she had to first start by selecting a textbook to use. Cordelia thought about focusing on the history books that she had learnt from, but her knowledge went beyond what was required formoners. Also, the children couldnt take lessons as often as Cordelia, so she really needed to choose a book carefully. Cordelia thought as she made materials. At the same time, she thought about consulting with Aisha about how to teach a ss. Although Aisha didnt teach history, she was a teacher at Caina Vige, and she did teach Lara, so she was the easiest teacher to talk to. The next day, Cordelia sent a letter to Aisha and received a reply on the same afternoon. Aishas response was pleasant, and she said that she would visit the Pameradia mansion tomorrow if it were convenient for Cordelia. Cordelia also immediately replied. ??????? The next day. Aisha showed up at the Pameradia mansion with sweets. Long time no see, Cordelia-sama. Aisha-oneesama. Im sorry for asking too much. Absolutely not! Im delighted that you asked me. Please contact me immediately if theres anything I can help you with. Especially since this is my forte. Cordelia guided Aisha to the parlour while listening to her reassuring words. Lara was also looking forward to seeing you today. Im looking forward to seeing her too. Shes a diligent child. She is. But she gets angry whenever I tell her that. They arrived at the parlour while joking around. Cordelia knocked on the door before opening it, and Lara quickly walked to the entrance from the middle of the room. Cordelia had told her to wait in the room, so she had probably been nervous and loitered around. Lara, Aisha-oneesama is here. Long time no see, Lara. Its been a while, Aisha-sensei! Laras voice gradually cracked and showed her tension. However, her actions were beautiful and werent inferior to how she usually conducted herself. Lara bowed and met Aishas eyes, but her next words didnte out easily. After a short while, the words that came out of her mouth was of her leaving. Then, please excuse me. I will bring some teater. Cordelia was surprised that she had left straight away, even though she had been so excited yesterday. But when she saw that Laras ears had turned red, she turned to Aisha. Aisha smiled wryly and met Cordelias eyes. Im d that she was more weing than I thought she would be. Im looking forward to tasting the tea she prepares. Aisha said, after Lara left, and Cordelia agreed. She had probably been too nervous to say anything. But, at the same time, Cordelia was jealous because that was proof that their rtionship was good. (I also want to teach a ss that theyll always remember.) To do this, I must first convey my thoughts to Aisha-oneesama and get her opinions on it. Cordelia decided and began consulting with Aisha. Her consultation with Aisha also included a break with Lara andsted until evening. On her way home, Aisha suggested that she give Lara a mock lesson so that her vision could be finalised. That was something extremely embarrassing for Cordelia because she would be teaching someone she knew well. She was also anxious that Lara would be disappointed because she had been taught by Aisha. (No. She should be honest. The children of Oulu Vige dont want a ss that is boring or difficult to understand.) If I can have mock lessons, then I shouldnt let this opportunity go. I dont have the luxury to let it go. Lara cheerfully epted Cordelias request. But she also seemed confused and embarrassed at that point. But when they actually entered the ss, they concentrated on the lesson and werent bothered by the fact that they knew each other. Thus, Cordelias anxiety eased a little after ss. After that, she continued to consult with Aisha and asked Lara to join her mock lessons. Her preparations were proceeding. Cordelias ss gradually took shape as she prepared for it little by little, and she also talked to Vernoux about the ss when he came over as usual to eat sweets. You really are whimsical Dilly. Did you prepare for it? She smiled wryly at Vernoux, who was twisting his fork in his brownie. Ill take that as apliment. I know youre preparing for the ss, but have you not been to the Witchs ce? No, I have, since I have things I want to ask her. I also borrowed new books yesterday. Yesterday, she had stopped by the Witchs ce after Aisha had visited and borrowed two books; one on medicinal nts and the other on marine nts. Cordelia passed the book about marine nts to Ronnie after shed read through it once. Ronnie had been researching about oat whenever he didnt go out. He seemed very troubled: This doesnt melt well, Itll be stuck like this, Cant it get any thinner? or Do I need to improve the drying tool? Cordelia had warned him not to overdo it, and Lara cautioned him, Dont think of it as a toy just because its easy. Ronnie even seemed to have missed lunch today, and he kept ring at his book with a sandwich in hand. He appeared unusually concentrated. She was certainly happy that this touched Ronnies heartstrings, but she was also a little worried that he would get sick. It seems like youre worried about a lot of things. I am. Vernoux was referring to the ss, but he wasnt wrong either, so she agreed. The brownie on Vernouxs te disappeared before she even noticed it. Well, our schedules will eventually match up, so we can go to Oulu Vige together. Then, Ill enjoy watching your strenuous efforts. Its not a show. But Im still shocked by the things that happenedst time. What? Are you referring to Gilles flirting? No, well, there is that. But I cant believe that you were called a prince She felt like she was going tough thoughtlessly just by remembering it but she didnt say that and showed Vernoux her best smile. Vernoux frowned for a moment but immediately replied with a provocative smile. Are you disappointed that Im not the prince? Arent you the one whos disappointed? If you were the prince, then you wouldnt need to go out to eat sweets, now would you? No, I dont know? The prince might also be pitiful, you know? They both didnt want to give up the conversation initiative to each other, so they clung to their fake smiles. But that didntst long. Vernoux shrugged first. Well, invite me as you see fit if you want to do something. Oh my, are you sure? She was nning to get him involved, but she hadnt expected that he would offer first. But, Vernoux didnt mind and nodded. Yeah. Gilles thinking about various ways to help them. Then, do you also have any ideas? I n on helping, but its hard for me to actively help them. It might be excessive to talk about our fief I dont think Ill have enough time to figure out what the other person wants. Vernoux smiled bitterly. He is the legitimate child, and although he could make time to go out incognito, he was actually swamped. Gille is pretty busy, so hell be happy if you reach out to him first. If you leave him alone, hell likely pull all-nighters. Oh my, then please tell Gille-sama not to overdo it, first. I cant ask him to copse. Ok. Hell probably overdo it if I tell him that, but Ill tell him. If so, then should you not tell him? Cordelia continued to question as Vernoux left. A few days after, Cordelia headed back to Oulu Vige. She brought with her an exnation sheet, instead of a homemade textbook, and her tension. Waiting for Cordelia at Oulu Vige was Lana and the other two girls who had read the courtdys diary. To be precise, Toto also said, Toto will listen too! so she was in the ssroom, but she soon drifted into the dream world. It was still too early for her to take lessons. However, she looked satisfied when the ss had finished, and she felt like an older sister. The ss itself generally consisted of the girls surprised voices, Ooooh! and Cordelia was relieved that she was able to draw their interests. As evidence, she had another student when she taught her second ss a few dayster. The fourth student was a boy who was looking curiously at the notes that the other three were looking at. He was quieter than Lana and the girls, and attended ss while smiling. However, he was good friends with Mick and was taken away by him when he intruded on the ss. But the boy also wasnt weak, and he returned to the ss in the end. When she was going home, Cordelia asked Mick if he would like to join in on the lessons, but he red at her. It was still challenging for her to talk with Mick. The next time she visited, Vernoux and Gille also came along after so long. However, she didnt have a ss scheduled in for the day, and they nned to help the director. Gille looked disappointed, but Cordelia was relieved, since they werent going to watch her lesson. They were repairing the tools the children used when they went to the royal capital market, and also making goods. They were mending the cloth used to decorate the shop, making new boxes to put the goods in, and making wreaths. The director made the base of the wreath from branches collected from the nearby forest. Then, they would be decorated with things such as ribbons, dried flowers, dried fruits, wood beads or buttons. The ribbons, wood beads and buttons were dabbed with cotton, which was soaked in nt dye. They sold well next to the vegetables. Its a beautiful colour. Its dyed with peanuts. Only the shell is a little bright, and the darkest part is the skin. You can mix the shell and skin together to get a brighter colour. There are items dyed with clover too. Cordelia was a little far from the children, and she was using scissors with the director to make ribbons. Vernoux and Gille were using hammers and nails to make repairs. They werent used to doing that kind of work, but they still worked carefully. Say, what colour do you think would be nice to dye this? Cordelia hesitated a little when asked by the director. The cloth in my hands is a calm tea colour. It goes well with the wreath, but if I had to think about other colours then what colour would be nice? If you dye this in mint, then you could also enjoy the aroma. If you want something brighter, then you could use chamomile. But for wealth, its a little expensive, but dying it in pink with red roses will make it more vibrant. If you want a moderate dye, then the skin of grapes will make it a beautiful light purple. You can dye the cloth yellow-green with mint stems and leaves using an alum. Chamomile will make it a brighter yellow. You can use dry or fresh herbs as long as you adjust the quantity. The director heard Cordelias reply and groaned, Hmmm. Its not enough to just have brown colours after all. I added some warm colours with dried flowers, but I want them to be more vibrant. No, that wasnt what I meant I just thought if you had to use a different colour. All the colours you have now are lovely. The colours became like this when I started using what we had left Oh, yes, lets think about it for a moment. I think we can collect the grape skins depending on the season. But Im surprised you also know about dying, Dilly-chan. I cant calcte the cost since I dont know how to use it formercial purposes, but I do know a little. Cost, huh. But oh yes, for example, we could use it on something like a shawl and use that at the end of wreaths instead of just using ribbons. Then we might be able to increase our budget a little bit The director muttered at the end as if she was talking to herself while cutting the ribbon with the scissors. I almost forget that youre a kid when I talk to you, Dilly-chan. I am a child, but Im already 12 years old. Im a little older than Toto-chan and the girls. Vernoux-kun and Gille-kun are also level-headed. The kids here already recognise them as older brothers. The director said, as she looked over at the two who were still working while being treated like children. Lana and the girls really enjoy your sses, Dilly-chan. Thanks. Im honoured that I could be of use. We really want to teach them more. But we cant keep the ce running if we dont make money The director said as she sighed. Do you think its bad to get help? You know about it, right? About what happened? Yes. Cordelia looked the director in the eyes and answered. The director stared back and Cordelia and began speaking. Honestly, they were too wilful back then. I was still only a helper. But its toote to ask for help now Were making a living somehow, and the vigers are helping us out. I think weve made a really nice ce. I can tell by looking at the children. Thats good. But when I see the happy faces of Lana and the others, I cant help but think that I could do more for them. Sometimes I wonder if things are alright the way they are. Even though I have to get it together. The directors words sounded as if she was telling herself, rather than Cordelia. She felt like the image of the director ovepped with the Witchs. Its difficult for me to understand your conflict, Director-sensei. However, circumstances change over time, and its normal for your ideals to waver. History always teaches us that our values and the world are always changing. I think the same could be said for individuals. There may be times when being constant is important. But why dont you consult with someone you trust if youre worried? Its never toote to ask for help. Cordelia couldnt say, Please talk about this with me. The most suitable person for the director to talk to was the Witch. Thats right. Ive never had a proper talk with Green. The director muttered as if talking to herself and a voice came from outside, The fish peddler is here~! The director looked up. Oh, the peddler is here. Theres a fish peddler? Yes. You can get to a river here, but you cant get fresh fish. We can get small dried fish, which are hard to sell in the royal capital, for cheap. Dilly-chan, do you want to buy some to take home too? No. Ill refrain. Cordelia watched as the director walked to where the peddler was. (Come to think of it, they said that coaches from the royal capital also make money by peddling.) Cordelia watched as the peddler talked to the director, through the window, while thinking so, and she suddenly came up with an idea. Oh yeah, I can just make it mobile. Cordelia muttered. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 4, Act 37: Apprentice Teacher, Ojou-sama Part 3 Volume 4, Act 37: Apprentice Teacher, Ojou-sama Part 3 After returning to the royal capital, they separated from the Witch as usual, and Cordelia asked Gille and Vernoux. Do you have a little time now? What is it? Id like to talk to you two about something. Time is time. If its short, then it should be fine. Vernoux answered, and Gille nodded. Then, Ill just talk about one thing. A route to carry books to viges and lend them out I would like to build a mobile library. Would you help me? Hah? Mobile library? Vernoux and Gille replied respectively, and Cordelia nodded. Yes. It would be smaller than a rental bookshop, which also operates as a store, but there are only a few ways the viges could obtain books. If possible, I would also like to arrange a teacher who could answer the childrens questions about the books. Could you tell me a little bit more? Gille urged, and Cordelia continued. The children at Oulu Vige know the bare essentials of reading and writing, but all the books at the poorhouse are old, and its hard for them to obtain new ones. But some children want to learn. So, I want to create an environment where they could rent new books for free or even at the lowest price. It would be ideal if they could go around to each of the viges like with the coaches. In short, it wont be limited to that poorhouse? Thats right. If possible, I want the library to go around several viges regrly to lend out books. This support will be provided to remote areas, as well, and is not limited to the poorhouse. Gille nodded at Cordelias reply. If the viges are around the royal capital, then the children should have been taught the bare essentials of reading and writing, even if theyre from mountain viges. But they dont have many opportunities to practice it, so they would probably be happy about this. Vernoux still had his arms crossed as he said, Oh, so its like that? If we support the viges and not just the poorhouse, then it would be easier for them to use it, even if theyre refusing support. But how will you procure the books and carriages? Its difficult to say that we could manage the carriages and get new books at any time, no matter how much money we have. Therefore, I would like to think of it as a continuous project, and if possible, I would like to create an organisation to gather supporters and obtain funds and opinions from them every year. If we do that, then it would be different from doing it alone. We could collect peoples opinions and reduce bias. So thats why you wanted to talk to us? Yes. However, I havent calcted the initial costs or how much budget this project would require per year. Its just will you help me if I have a proper n in ce? Cordelia asked, and Vernoux put his hand on his chin to think. You could probably gather enough funds if you ask people if they want to do welfare work. If its not an absurd amount, then the pride of nobles wont allow them to say, Howe that Houses child is participating but not mine?. It would be easy to aplish if we use the ntheim and Pameradia name. I dont mind helping if you have a solid n in ce. Thank you very much. Also yes. Some merchants in the royal capital want to make big donations to gain fame. Of course, they probably expect to get the chance to associate with nobles If you can use them well, then youll also have enough money to hire some founding staff. You know a lot about this. I interact with more people than you, Dilly. Is this, perhaps, the result of being dragged by the Marquis to marriage interviews? You youre grateful, arent you? She felt like he hadnt yelled because his face was twitching, but also because they were outside. But, Vernoux didnt seem to care. Gille will help out too, right? Well get a great result just by you agreeing with me. Vernoux grinned, and Gille smiled wryly in return. It might be painful if I can only do that much. Id be happy to help if theres anything else. Oh yes, I heard from Vernoux-sama that you are also thinking about how to help the poorhouse. When she said that, Gille looked at Vernoux vigorously, and Vernoux turned away at the same speed. He looked as if he would start whistling. (Perhaps, Gille-sama wanted to keep that a secret.) After a moment of silence, Gille finally sighed deeply. His sigh said that there was no use inining to Vernoux now. If they need it, then I hope that it would be easier for them to find jobs in the royal capital. On the other hand, if they have job offers at the vige, then I want to build an informationwork that would make it easier to reach the capital. I looked it up, but at the moment there doesnt seem to be any informationworks that spread widely between viges and the royal capital I want to create a job search information spot. I see. But if we carry out the mobile library n, then well need a base to manage books in the royal capital. I just thought that it would be convenient if I could just use that. About the staff Ill think of something. What he said at the end was vague, but he was firm. Cordelia and Gille looked at each other andughed. But they were stopped by a single word from Vernoux. Well, we can take that slowly. Either way, how about we put this in order? I should inform His Highness about this, but it wont be a problem. Huh Its not, huh. It would be strange for me to do something near the royal capital without saying anything when Im by the princes side. Well, thats true wouldnt it be a bit excessive to tell the prince? Its not like Im forcing him to help us. Im just going to tell him about your idea. Just do what you want. Things can indeed be done with onemand, even if he does lend us a hand or instead, I feel like things would beplete with just onemand. If I think of him as someone I could use, then I should use him. But I dont want to at all. Im doing my best to stop my cheeks from twitching. ( No. Im not going to tell him not to, just because I dont like the prince.) Thats right. Lets exin it clearly. Hes not asking for direct help. Vernoux-sama is just going to mention this to the prince. Perhaps, Vernoux-sama is just trying to create the fact that the prince endorses this. If you want, you could also be there, Dilly. No, Ill leave that to you, Vernoux-sama. Its impossible for me to appear in front of the prince when I dont go out in public much The higher-ups and youngdies will get really noisy. Alright. Its unfortunate, but Ill do it. Cordelia said nothing more to Vernoux, who raised his hands and shrugged. He had probably predicted this. His bitter smile is proof. She pretended that she didnt hear him say carefreely, Well, we can take it slowly, with the bitter smile still on his face. ??????? After that, Cordelia visited the vige and met with Vernoux many times to get the preliminary arrangements done. She found out that Vernoux was unexpectedly strict. Cordelia thought that he would work out the details after listening to her rough presentation, but Vernoux pressed her with questions. How are you deciding the standard of the books?andWill you do an external audit of the receipts?She hadnt prepared some of the answers the first time and felt like she had lost a bit. Of course, she was fully aware that this wasnt apetition. I cant say that up until now Onee-san has I dont n on holding Vernoux-sama back. Even this time, I was thinking about the future, and I havent forgotten. But the only response I got from him was, Thats toote. How can I lose to him? The words she had uttered when she was in her room alone were probably the rudest words she had ever said. But, since no one was there, she told herself that she would be pardoned. But thanks to that, I was able to improve my ns for the books and how to manage them. I got a little bit too energetic, and some of my writing turned out a bit too forceful, but thats still charming. Cordelia suddenly looked at the ceiling and closed her eyes. She saw the smiles of Toto and Lana in her mind. Ill hold out for a little longer. Cordelia corrected her posture as she spoke to herself. Gille-sama is probably alsoing up with various ns. When I think like that, then I can think of it as apetition. However, even if she thought that way, time was limited. Every day for Cordelia was hectic. She had to prepare for her own sses, check the greenhouse, check on trades, listen to Ronnies progress on the oat, and visit the Witch to hear her lectures and borrow books from her. When she thought that she was a little sleepy, Emina giggled. Ojou-sama, you also stayed upte yesterday, didnt you? Did you see the light? No, you have bags under your eyes. Cordelia instinctively grabbed the mirror that was close to her when Emina pointed that out. She certainly had a faint shadow under her eyes. Why dont you take a nap? Its hard toe up with an idea if youre too enthusiastic. Cordelia was a bit hesitant over Eminas proposal, but she decided to ept it. She wasnt sleepy enough to identally fall asleep, but it was serious enough for her to get eye bags. They stood out too much because her skin was white. She could conceal it with make-up, but she wanted to leave that as ast resort. Make-up was a weapon, not something to adjust your physical condition. ( I shouldnt be thinking this.) When her thoughts strayed, Emina once again said, Ojou-sama, please rest. Okay. Ill do that after I progress a little more. However, Emina must not have trusted my a little more. Before long, Emina came back with hot chamomile milk-tea. Cordelias drowsiness increased after she drank her sweet and warm drink. (I have to give up and take a break.) It didnt take long for her to fall asleep after she hadid down. However, she came up with a good idea in her dream but forgot about it when she woke up and dropped her shoulders a little in disappointment. Cordelia made up her mind. I need toe up with a n that is eptable to me so I can have a good rest. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 4, Act 38: Thoughts, Words and Action Part 1 Volume 4, Act 38: Thoughts, Words and Action Part 1 A few days after that, Cordelia went to Oulu Vige with Ronnie and the Witch. There were six students today, and Toto. Toto always fell asleep quickly, but she remembered things that impressed her. The materials that Cordelia had made for the sses were a bit difficult for Toto to read, but she enjoyed circling words that she liked with a pen. (Laras pencil will be of use to Toto as well when shes finished with it, but she said that itll take a bit longer toplete.) The prototype that Cordelia had used felt good enough, but Laras standards were too high, and she wasnt quite satisfied. However, she had to respect Laras decisions since she had left the task to her. At least it was almost finished. Then, well continue from thest lesson and continue with the early days of our kingdom. I would also like to touch on the clothing of those days and their meanings. In those days, it was especially popr to engrave scabbards, and the patterns of those times are still being engraved onto the handles of swords as charms. So, I also want to It happened not long after Cordelia had started her ss. A moment after the door mmed open, Mick flew into the room with heavy footsteps. Mick-kun, did you alsoe to listen? Cordelia asked, just in case, even though his face told a different story. I chose my words carefully because he would probably quarrel with me if I asked him what he came here for, but either way, these words dont mean much to him. Hes sneering as proof. What benefits will I get from listening to your ss? Mick said, then he stood by Toto. He reached out his hand and grabbed Totos ss materials. Toto, you cant read this well, can you? Thats Totos! Give it back! You dont need it! I do! Toto raised her fists at Mick, but it didnt hurt him much because of the difference in their bodies. What? Do you want to give me a shoulder massage? He agitated Toto more with his arrogant tone. Cordelia slowly approached them. Toto-chan, you cant. Violence isnt good. Cordelia stopped Toto first, then she turned towards Mick and held out her hand. Thats Totos. Ill give you a new copy if youre going to attend this ss. So, give it back to her. Cordelia remained as calm as possible as she told that to Mick without any anger in her voice. She couldnt say that Mick wasnt in the wrong. He had taken someone elses belongings. However, she didnt think that he hadnte there with a purpose, since he had gone out of his way to go there from the back room. However, Mick clicked his tongue in response to Cordelia. No way. Its rubbish, isnt it? Rubbish. I dont want it. Then, you dont need that either, do you? Why do you have it? Cordelia said, as she stared at Mick. He looked as if he was holding in his anger. His face gradually got redder, and he screamed. Youre annoying! Why? Shut up. Go somewhere else if you just want to y around! Get the hell out of here! Mick said as he held the ss materials in front of him and vigorously tore the papers. He also threw two pieces of paper into the air, and they fluttered to the ground. Toto started crying at the same time, as if a dam had been broken. Mick-kun. Apologise to Toto. Why do I have to? I know that you dont like me, and I dont mind if you say that my actions are only to satisfy myself. But you cant put them down as well. Cordelia said as she looked at Toto, and then she looked around the ss. After that, she looked back at Mick again. Mick-kun probably can tell the mood in the room. Tsk. Thats why youre annoying! He opened the door with a loud bang and flew out. Mick! Immediately after the childrens cries in the ssroom, the children in the other room also raised short shouts of surprise. However, the children in the next room shouted a question as soon as they saw Mick dashing off. Mick, where are you going~? Sensei, Ill chase after him too! Two children chased after Mick and flew out of the room. Cordelia had been dyed because she had her eyes glued on the scene, but she immediately ran to the entrance of the ssroom where she had collided with the director, who hade because she had heard themotion. Although they were both surprised, the director smiled and put her hands gently on Cordelias shoulder. You must have been surprised. Im sorry. It was a bit choppy, but I heard what had happened. Hmm It would put my mind at ease if he stays in the vige after dashing out of here, but Im worried that he will enter the forest, so Ill go after him. Mick goes into the forest sometimes, even if I tell him he cant, and he doesnte back until hes hungry. It only happens sometimes, so dont worry. She said as she called out to the Witch, who was outside. Green, Ill leave this ce to you. Ill be going after him. Ok. Be careful. Is it true that he only enters the forest sometimes? The Witch responded without being particrly surprised, Quickly chase after him. However, Cordelia watched their exchanged and couldnt determine whether it was alright to leave it to the director. (I may have said too much.) I hadnt said anything wrong, but is it okay to leave this to others when I was the cause? However, the Witch saw the director off and smiled at Cordelia. Its fine, Dilly-chan. Its dangerous if he goes too deep into the forest but, as the director said, Mick often goes into the forest. Still, Cordelia couldnt agree. The Witch, who saw how Cordelia was acting, approached her and quietly whispered in her ear. You may be worried, but some children are anxious because of themotion. And the director understands that child very well. Its okay. The Witch ced both hands on Cordelias shoulders and turned her around. Its okay, Dilly-chan. Mick knows the forest the best out of all these children. Now, good luck with your ss. Cordelia had a bad feeling for some reason. She turned her head to look at Ronnie, but he shook his head because he knew what she wanted to say. Cordelia saw that he was moving his mouth even though he wasnt speaking, You cant go because youll be chasing him into the mountains. Ronnie was here as Ojou-samas Escort, so what he said was reasonable. That was the most important matter to him, and if he were to go against it, then it wouldnt be from Cordelias orders. (I hope Im just worrying for no reason.) She thought, as she returned to the ssroom again. The children were like, Did Mick go into the forest again? and, Hes mischievous, so Sensei always tells him that he cant enter the forest. But Micks been in a bad moodtely. He really has. He always does things that hes told not to. But I kinda understand why he does those things when he gets told not to. Argh, why would you say that? Dont copy him, Lana and Tina. The shocked child then urged Cordelia to resume ss, Dilly-chan, its about time to start. Cordelia closed the door while feeling extremely reluctant to. Then, Cordelia let them take a break and finished the rest of the ss. She had looked outside during the break, but there were still no signs of the director or Mick. It was quiet out, but that had made Cordelia uneasy instead. However, even though she couldnt calm down, she was able to finish the ss without any difficulty, since she had prepared well and because the children were focused on her ss. After she had finished teaching, Cordelia had the children clean the ckboard and quickly left the room. Sensei, has Mick returned? Not yet. But they should be back soon. The Witch answered Cordelia, who had asked that question straight away, while frowning. Cordelia heard the doors open almost at the same time as she listened to the answer. It was the director and two small shadows. However, Mick wasnt here. Green, has Micke back yet? No, not yet. I see I thought we had just missed each other Even though she said that, the director pushed the childrens back and reassured them, Go help with dinner. Im going to look for him again. I still have some other ces I want to look Green, Im sorry, but could you look after the children for a little while longer? Of course, I dont mind but I wonder if Mick is lost in the forest. Should I ask the vigers to help? Yes. I dont want to make a big deal out of this, but it gets dark straight away when the sun starts to set. Ill go ask the chief. The director said, before leaving to search for him right away. (Monsters rarely appear in that forest, so theres hardly any danger) But wild animals such as stray dogs may show up, and he wouldnt be able to see his own feet once it gets dark. If that does happen, then theres a high likelihood that I would get med. (I cant say that the forest is safe even if monsters dont show up.) From the uproar, it might be the prolongation of quite often. However, I havent been able to settle down since daytime, and Im bing more restless as the sun sets. (This might be too much of a leap, but I might be here because of something from my previous life; even though I dont remember.) I dont know why I was born into this world with my memory intact. Still, I might be here because my previous life ended, for some reason. I cant leave Mick alone, given that something unexpected might have happened. Ronnie, were going too. Cordelia said, and Ronnie answered briefly. Its the forest. Thats why were going. Its dangerous for children. Dilly, youre also a kid, and Im worried that youll get lost in an unfamiliar forest Well, we have no choice; but only if you dont pass me. Ronnie epted Cordelias proposal while scratching his head. Hepromised because he would still be doing his job if he didnt leave her side. However, it was the Witch who was surprised. Youd better stop. The return coach will be here soon. Ill be staying the night, but your family will get worried if you dont go home, right, Dilly-chan? Ill make arrangements for my return. But we have to find Mick as soon as possible. It will probably be a serious matter if I go homete without contacting home. Then, Ill also be causing trouble for the poorhouse. Cordelia tried to write a message. How much do I have to pay to get the coachman to deliver this to my house? Ah, Dilly. Ill write that. Ronnie said, as he received the pen from Cordelia and quickly wrote the gist of what was happening. Cordelia questioned the Witch while waiting for him to finish. Sensei, I want to confirm this again. Mick-kun often goes to the forest, doesnt he? Yes. Monsters dont show up there, so its perfect for exploring. But there are a lot of ces with bad footing, so Mick gets scolded a lot for going there. But thats why he knows the forest just as much as the director no, he knows the forest better than anyone. Then, he wont be lost. Its hard for me to think that he got lost since it was already time for him to go home and its getting darker outside. The coach is nearly here. Okay. Lets go. Cordelia left the poorhouse with Ronnie, who had skilfully folded the letter. The Witch stopped them, Wait. If you have to go if youre going, then I wont stop you. Theres a gap in the hedge at the entrance of the vige, please go to the forest through there. But dont overdo it. It will be a disaster if you two get lost. Yes, I promise. Then, Ill be off. Cordelia responded with a grin. Cordelia and Ronnie headed to the coach when they left the poorhouse. Were departing now~. Ronnie slowly replied to thatid-back voice. I want to confirm this, but this coach is ending at the royal capital today? Yeah, its alcohol time once this trip finishes. Do you want to drink too, bro? No I want to ask you a favour. Could you deliver this letter to someone named Hans at this address and say its from Ronnie? And, it might not be much, but please use this to buy snacks with your drinks. Is that alright? Yes. Alright, looks like Ill get to drink good alcohol tonight. So, are you guys not boarding? No. Not this time. Then, Im off. Bye. The carriage left after that exchange. Cordelia and Ronnie turned away from the carriage while listening to the sounds of the wheel turning and headed towards the forest. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 4, Act 38: Thoughts, Words and Action Part 2 Volume 4, Act 38: Thoughts, Words and Action Part 2 They immediately found the gap in the hedge that Mick had probably entered the forest from. Ronnie asked Cordelia as soon as they entered the forest. Ojou-sama, how are you going to find a kid who someone familiar with this forest couldnt? I might find something strange because Ive never been here before. Thats a clich used by amateurs, isnt it? Youre very pessimistic. Or rather, its rare for you not to be confident. She looked at Ronnie, who had spoken in monotone, and saw that he had waved his hand lightly to create light. That light acted as amp. ( Ronnie really is a good magician. He doesnt even need tools.) Cordelia also had a magic tool that resembled a small shlight for when she went out, but the light Ronnie had created was much brighter. However, magic like that was trivial to Ronnie. He slowly let out a long sigh. My brother, who is two years older than me, would often run out of the house when he was Micks age. I also helped look for him. But we never found him until he came out but he knew everything we did. Thats why Im sure that that kid found a good ce to hide and is watching us. I would feel relieved if he is watching us. Because then he wont be hurt. Well, this is a forest. Lets quickly find him and get out of here. The forest was thicker than she thought it would be. They could asionally hear the sounds of insects too. There was a forked road along the way, but one side had a spider web in a rtively low position, so they didnt hesitate to choose their path. (Theres a lot of ces for a child to hide.) She looked around the vicinity so that she wouldnt overlook small areas and let out a loud voice which she usually wouldnt use. Mick-kuun. Mick-kuun! However, not even her voice echoed back at them. Ronnie approached and parted the grass every time he found a thicket, but he couldnt find any human traces. Should I be pleased that there arent any traces of Mick going off the main road, or should I be worried that we cant find any traces of him? Lets go a little further. Okay. I want to quickly get some kind of response she wished, as she continued to carefully observe her surroundings while they progressed further. Ronnie muttered while they were searching for Mick. At any rate, I was surprised when you said you were going to teach, Ojou-sama. However, its even more surprising that Master gave you permission to. Cordelia tilted her head when Ronnie suddenly brought up the topic. Why not? But she wanted to answer him, since he was helping her. Is it that strange? Definitely. However, Im sure normal nobledies wouldnt be able to put up with it if Mick lunged at them. Ah, I dont think youre normal. Say, Ronnie. Why do you think Mick-kun hates me? Like the director had said, one of the reasons is because he wasnt good with interacting with people. But I dont think thats all. Mick-kun doesnt talk to Vernoux-sama or Gille-sama, and he doesnt attack them at all. Even though there was the thing with the muffin, the difference in our treatments is too different. Why do you think he hates you, Ojou-sama? I can only imagine that he thinks of me as unpleasant. I understand that he might think of this as a rich persons sympathy and pastime, since he had said if you want to y around. Of course, I have no intentions of ying around, but I already know that those thoughts dont matter. (At the time of the fake Flora Silk incident, there was a disparity in wealth since he thought that his sisters illness could be cured with money.) Teds incident was different from the truth, but this could be simr to what had happened to him. If Mick-kun lost his parents to illness then this violent reaction against Cordelia might be stronger. But, in the end, she couldnt know what he was thinking just from hypothesising about it. But Ronnie chuckled when he heard Cordelias response. Why are youughing? No, well, isnt it just that? Hating and unpleasantness arent that much different. Now that he mentions it, it certainly does seem like just another way to phrase it. In any case, the answer which she wanted to hear from Ronnie wasnt that, so she gave a long sigh. Ronnie shrugged. Ojou-sama, youre bing very impatient. Yeah. A lot of thingse to mind, but they donte together. Well, its charming from my point of view. Charming? Where? Cordelia got a little irritated as she looked at Ronnie. In contrast, he looked a little happy. Because you dont give up easily, do you? Its charming to see who will persist between you and him. However, the current situation was beyond my expectations. Lets look over there next. Ronnie stiffened his expression as he said that and pointed to the right side of a forked road. The road on the left was filled with decaying trees and was hard to pass through. Ronnie, you have quite bad taste. Huh? For choosing roads? Its normal, isnt it? Not that. When you said, it was fun to see who will persist Wait. Say, cant someone go through here? Cordelia stopped, bent over and looked at the tunnel which was made from shrubs. The shrubs went quite deep, and even Ronnie couldnt guess where the exit was. The entrance is a bit small, but it seems a bit easier to move once inside, since it looks like it gets wider. Youre right But thats only if it was a kid. It would be quite tough for someone of my physique to crawl through there. Then, shall I go? Ille back right away if hes not there. No, itll also be tough for you to crawl through it. Its more important for us to find out if Mick-kun went in here than to worry about my condition. I couldnt do this in a dress, but it should be okay if my current clothes get damaged or dirty. Itll be okay if I mend them. But in contrast to Cordelias enthusiasm, Ronnie sighed. Well, it would indeed be hard for the director to pass through here with a skirt, and she probably wouldnt search here. I wonder if I can pass through if I take off my robe and crawl. Ronnie took off his robe, hung it on a tree and lightly turned his arms. Afterwards, he took a breath in determination and put his knees to the ground. He wasnt going to let her go by herself, even if he was close by. Then, Ill go first ouch, it hurts! A twig poked me. Wah, it might be stuck on my clothes. Oh, it would be very unpleasant if you get a wound on your face, so be careful. There are also twigs on the ground, so dont hurt your hands. Thanks. Im fine for now. She could guess that Ronnie was asionally breaking branches with his magic from the sounds she heard and the speed they were moving at. Unlike Ronnie, who was crawling, Cordelia was on all fours. (I can pass through here like this, so its definitely easier for Mick-kun to go through here.) She thought, as they proceeded, and Ronnie eventually spoke in liberation. Yay, I can see the end. They crawled out of the tunnel and Ronnie stretched his back. Alright, I can walk now! But its already dark here. Do you think hes here? I think it would be great if we found him. But, if he really is here, then it would be pointless to search for him elsewhere. I think we were over there. You cant see this ce well from there. Ronnie looked over at the direction beyond the shrubs, just like the ones they had seen before they had entered the tunnel. But the robe that Ronnie had hung up was nowhere to be seen. Cordelia slowly observed the area. There was rtively tall grass growing around there, and there were brightly coloured flowers blooming everywhere. She also saw some nts with warm coloured leaves growing in the middle. This ce would probably look more colourful and beautiful in the daytime. (The nts before and after the tunnel are quite different.) Sure, we spent some time in the tunnel, but I never dreamt that the nts would change this much. It might not be that weird for different nts to grow at this distance. Is this also the influence of magic on thend? She thought up until there, and a tree, which looked easy to climb, caught her eye. That tree looks like its been broken. And it looks fresh. You see quite well in the dark. I cant see it clearly. But the trees magic looks broken. Lets get a little closer. Cordelia approached the tree with Ronnie. They saw a slightly thick branch on the ground. That was proof that the branch had been broken with unreasonable force. Somehow, it feels like a kid fell and broke the branch. It does. And if he did fall from that height, then he may be hurt. Theres a spring over there. I can feel strong water magic. Lets go look. We have to find him quickly if he is injured Cordelia thought, as she jogged towards the spring. However, there was no one at the spring. However, there was a wet child-sized top drying beside the spring, on a rock. Hes a bit further back. Cordelia took a deep breath when Ronnie tried to go further. Mick-kuun! Youre here, arent you?! She screamed with all her might, and her voice echoed back. Her voice was so loud that it made Ronnie freeze, and the birds, who were resting nearby, fluttered away. Cordelia, however, didnt miss the noise of the thicket swaying in front of her. She quickly ran into the depths of the thicket. Mick, who was half-naked, was sitting there. W-why are you here?! I should ask you that. Why are you here, Mick-kun? And why are you dressed like that? You could catch a cold or get bitten by insects. St-stay away from me! Mick moved back while still sitting to distance himself from Cordelia, but he soon hit the thicket and couldnt distance himself any further. Why did youe here? To look for you. Its dangerous at night even if youre familiar with the forest. Its none of your business. Why you? You are certainly none of my business, but everyone in the poorhouse and the vige are worried about you. Lets quickly go back. Mick closed his mouth. He thought of something when shed said, everyone. Cordelia leaned over to his side. She looked over his whole body, and her eyes stopped on his left leg. Youre hurt after all. You have to get this treated as soon as possible She couldnt see any dirt in his wound, so he must have washed it in the spring. However, he had a bruise and traces of blood on him. The trails showed that he had grazed arge area even though he may have washed it off. (His bone might be cracked) I have to get him back quickly or else She thought, as she tried to call Ronnie, but then she was suddenly shocked. I dont want to go back with you! Eh?! Cordelia was suddenly pushed back, and she fell on her backside. Despite that, she got up as soon as she saw that Mick was about to run away and chased after him. Luckily or unluckily, Micks leg was wounded, so he was slow. She quickly caught up to him and grabbed his arm. However, Mick didnt obediently let her catch him. Let go! Ah! Micks swing was stronger than she had thought it would be, and she let him go. Her bnce also broke at the same time. The ground and Micks feet were reflected in her eyes. But that was when she realised. Micks injured left leg was floating in the air, and the ground came to an end. This was a cliff. (Hes going to fall!) The moment she understood this, Cordelia stepped forward with all her might and extended her right hand towards Micks arm. I managed to grab his wrist She put her hand into her left pocket as she thought that. Mick finally realised that his left foot was no longer on the ground. He gulped and widened his eyes. To her surprise, Mick didnt brush off her hand, or he didnt nt himself on the ground with his right foot. Micks weight wasnt light enough for Cordelia to pull. Shortly after, she was dragged along by Mick and also floated in the air. She heard him scream, but she had no time for him. She quickly pulled her hand out from her left pocket and channelled her magic into the seed she had taken out. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 4, Act 38: Thoughts, Words and Action Part 3 Volume 4, Act 38: Thoughts, Words and Action Part 3 (Make it in time!) That was her only wish as she threw the seed directly below them. Cordelia and Mick were diving onto a thick grass cushion. The unripe smell of the leaves reached her nose. I made it on time. I had a second and little more to spare. I felt a strong wind resistance, as we were falling, so Ronnie may have used some kind of magic to help us. So, I had about two seconds? She thought as she looked up at the cliff from where theyd fallen. It looked to be the same height as falling from a second floor. Ojou-sama! Im fine, Ronnie! Im not hurt. I cant actually check, so Im probably not. She added in her mind as she narrowed her eyes. Ronnie had a light, so his surroundings were bright, but she could only see his pitch-ck silhouette because he was backlit. However, she could guess hisplexion by the tone of his voice. Im angry too! Wait there for me and dont move. Ill go down when Im ready! He sounded worried instead of angry. Ronnie looked at the cliff and pulled his face back. (When hes ready? What does he need to get ready?) I wonder if we should do something here as well, while we wait She thought, but her body felt heavy, so she didnt ask. Sheid down on the grass, with bad manners, and thought, is this sluggishness the result of me channelling all my magic? Mick-kun, are you hurt anywhere else besides your leg? Ah, no. Are you ok? Im not hurt. It was troublesome to move even a finger, even though she could speak. But she didnt feel any pain from being injured. It wasnt impossible for her to move her body, just because it was troublesome, but she was exhausted from feeling relieved and didnt feel like moving at all. ( But I cant let Mick-kun get anxious because of the dark.) Cordelia thought, as she took out her shlight magic tool. It was small, so she could light it somehow, even though her magic had almost been exhausted. Your hair looks horrible. Its stuck. I see. Mick reported the situation to her when she lit the shlight. She couldnt see it herself, but she was somewhat aware that he was right. But it would be nice if I dont have to cut it short, she thought, but still didnt move. Mick sighed and bend down next to Cordelias head. Then, she heard the sound of leaves rustling. Oh my, are you removing them for me? Thanks. Mick didnt say anything, but that was probably the answer. She moved her heavy neck a little and looked at him. Mick-kun, you said you werent injured anywhere else, but you have a wound on your body. Did you get stabbed by a twig? Or were you cut? He may have been unharmed had he been dressed, but there is a small injury on his body. It wont go into this wound. Yes, but you have to disinfect it when you get back. And you have to get your left leg examined. His silence this time was apanied by a disgusted expression. Cordelia resisted the urge to spurt out and turned her head back, so she was facing upwards. She slowly closed her eyes as she looked up at the starry night sky Dont close your eyes! She opened her eyes when she heard Micks loud voice. Huh? I dont like it. You made me remember something unpleasant because youre pale. Is he talking about the colour of my skin? It may look that way from the light, but Mick also looks pale to me. However, she thought a little on the word unpleasantand was able toe to an educated guess on what that was referring to. So, she didnt close her eyes. Why did you jump out? Micks small voice reached Cordelias ears between the sounds of the insects and the sound of leaves rustling. Why? It would be weird to watch someone fall. So, I jumped out, and it would have been fine if I could pull you back. Theres no reason for you to save me! Is it not enough that I just wanted to save you? Cordelia muttered as she looked up at the sky and she heard him suck his breath in. Cordelia continued. You dont have to worry. I dont n on dying. And Mick-kun, you may hate me, but I dont know you well enough to hate you. I dont get what you mean. Then, shall we talk until you understand? Youre definitely an oddball. I dont think I am, but my friend do tell me Im weird sometimes. Im not your friend! Oh my, thats too bad. Cordelia slowly moved her neck as sheughed at Micks sudden flustered tone. There werent any more sounds of the leaves rustling. But Mick, who was next to Cordelia, sat down and turned away. But he didnt look like he was going to run off. Whats wrong? Are you a magician? Its not that big of a deal, but I can use a little bit of magic. I dont mind listening to stories about magic. Puf. What!? Nothing. I can think of many things, but Mick will get angry no matter what I say No, he might already be mad. However, he probably wont run away anymore. Oh yes, I said a little too much during ss. Im sorry. You dont have to apologise. Well, then Do you need to apologise to Toto-chan? I know! Cordelia was relieved to see that Mick didnt refuse, even though he had been a little rude. She was relieved that Mick knew that and that he had told her that she hadnt been wrong. Then, they heard the sound of the ground being disturbed while they were talking. Cordelia slowly turned her head towards the sound and Ronnie was standing there while pressing his temple. Jeez, Im d youre having fun, but I wish you would understand how I feel. Ive caused you trouble, havent I? Thanks. Ronnie used a nearby vine and made an impromptu rope with it. He had tied the vine to a tree on the cliff. The vine was thick and braided, and she could strongly feel Ronnies magic from the vines. He had used his magic to make the vines stronger. Uh Mick, can you climb up the cliff while holding this? You can grab onto my back if your leg is hurt and you cant climb. Ronnie said, as he leaned down. But Mick shook his head and looked at Cordelia. I can do that but shes Oh, its fine. Dont worry. Nothing horrible will happen to you if you leave us and go home. Then, Ill climb. Mick grabbed the rope and slowly climbed up the cliff. Cordelia watched in suspense as she wondered whether his leg hurt. Ronnie muttered when Mick got half-way up the cliff. Im a little angry. Im sorry, I know. But I didnt have any time to tell you. I guessed as much Well, get up for now and climb onto my back. Please bear with the sweat smell. Cordelia somehow got up slowly when Ronnie told her that. But she couldnt get on his back right away. It wasnt because she was hesitant to ride on someones back, but she just didnt have any energy to do so. Ronnie seemed to have understood that by the way she was acting and didnt pamper her. Please do your best to get on. Its impossible for me to carry you in a princess hold. Of course, its impossible, she thought as she adjusted her breathing and slowly got onto Ronnies back. Ronnie held the rope with both hands, so he couldnt support her. Therefore, she clung to him, and Ronnies face turned pale. Gah, youre strangling me! Ojou-sama, put your hands somewhere else! Cordelia felt bad for Ronnie, who looked to be in a lot of pain, but she was desperate. She didnt know how to make it better. Therefore, Ronnie eventually created a gentle breeze with his magic and supported Cordelia while climbing up the cliff. On the cliff, Mick was tense, as he waited for the two to climb up. Cordelia looked at Micks leg. She could see it better than before, thanks to Ronnies light, and it looked painful. Ronnie, could you carry Mick-kun? Well, I can. But then, how are you nning to walk Ojo ah, sorry, Dilly? With willpower? Of course, that reason wasnt enough for him to agree. Ronnie looked at her in amazement, but she couldnt back down now that shed seen Micks injury. So, she made up her mind and got down to stand, but her legs were trembling. It doesnt seem like you can walk. It was a bluff, but it wasnt impossible. Ronnie sighed for the millionth time today when he looked at Cordelia. Just for today. Ronnie muttered a chant and lifted Cordelia with his right hand and Mick with his left. At the same time, Cordelia felt wind pushing her up. I dont think Ronnie is that strong. So, he probably used the same wind magic as the one I felt earlier. Thanks, Ronnie. Yeah, yeah. But, Im taking the day off tomorrow. My muscles seem like theyll ache. Then, he collected Micks top, which had been left on the side of the spring, and went back down the road they hade here through. Ronnie questioned Mick when they were close to the tunnel entrance. Say, did youe through here, Mick? It also sounded as if he was worried about how to pass through the tunnel. He certainly couldnt bend over while still holding onto us. But Mick answered quickly. I came here through there. I came through the grass over there. Mick pointed to what looked like a dead-end to Cordelia. Ronnie parted the grass with his feet, and another wall of grass appeared before them. It happened several times and was actually somewhere you could walk through. Im surprised you went through here. Am I amazing? Yeah, youre an evil brat. However, Im d that we can pass through here without going through the tunnel. I was wondering what I should do since I cant carry you both while crawling through the scrubs. At least it would be easier for me if Dilly walked. Ronnies words were attacking her for jumping off the cliff rather than her current situation. Cordelia obediently apologised because she knew that she had worried him. I know I did something wrong and Im sorry. Obviously. Well, I knew that you would have been alright, but its bad for my heart. Micks dissatisfied voice interrupted. She didnt really do anything wrong. He had spoken fast, but he also sounded grumpy. Ronnie widened his eyes. Youve be friendly enough to cover for her. I Im not covering for her! No well It doesnt matter to me. Ronnie didnt say anything else because he thought it was better to not question Mick. However, he looked like he was having fun, even though he said it didnt matter. But Mick didnt realise that because he was ring at the ground. The road that Mick had taken was a rather steep road with a rock that they had to climb up, but the roots of the tree made a stairway. Ronnie said in amazement, every time they came across an obstacle, Im surprised you went through here, and Mick looked proud. ??????? They finally got out of the forest when Ronnies breathing got rougher. They arrived at the back of a hut where farm equipment was kept, near the poorhouse. Part of the fence was broken. Did you go into the forest through here? Yeah. I can climb over it if the fence isnt broken, but it makes you want to go if its broken, right? Theres a fence there so that you dont go through, so you cant. Cordelia retorted the proud Mick and the three visited the chiefs house, which was located in front of the poorhouse, first. The director had said that she was going there before Cordelia and Ronnie went into the forest, so that was probably their base for their search for Mick. The chiefs house looked long and was built a littlerger than the other houses. The chief was extremely surprised by their sudden appearance. This Im sorry guests. Mick, you apologise too. I already did. Chief, Mick injured his leg. Can you take care of him? Cordelia didnt remember Mick apologising, but Mick, who had turned away, needed treatment first. However, the action which the chief took when hed heard that was to hit Micks head with his fist. Thats why I always told you that! Youre too naughty! Ouch! Guests, Im sorry, but Im going to take Mick back to the poorhouse and get him treatment. I also have to tell the vigers that weve found him. Could you wait here? The chief said as he pulled Micks arm and put him on his back. Mick was still holding a hand to his head, but he closed the door when the mayor went outside and looked back at Cordelia and Ronnie. Thanks. The word that he had spoken while looking sulky and embarrassed seemed to have vanished, but Cordelia had heard it clearly. The chief returned shortly after. The Witch is treating him. It seems like his bones are fine. Were the children at the poorhouse worried? No, none of them were. They were all saying, Mick wouldnt get lost in the forest, he probably just overslept. So, Mick also acted as if he had. Well, for the time being, you could say that Mick overslept. The chief joked a little, but he immediately returned to his calm manner. Thanks, guests. I was surprised to see that Mick warmed up to you two. He was abandoned by his dad after his mum passed away. So hes timid about uncertain connections because of those circumstances Did you already know about that? Cordelia remembered what the director had said as she listened to the chief. Hes keeping his distance because hes a bit sensitive to separation. Hes afraid of suddenly not being able to see someone again, so he keeps people away. If thats because he had been abandoned, then its difficult for me to put my thoughts into words. On the other hand, I also feel like our connection isnt uncertain. Of course, were already friends. I see. Thats promising. Anyway, do you like tea, Ojou-san? Yes. Then, Ill go make some. Of course, Ill make some for you Onii-san too. Cordelia watched as the chiefughed and withdrew to the back before slowly approaching the window. Her legs still felt paralysed, but she felt a little better. She looked at her reflection through the ss. She had a few scratches, but they had already stopped bleeding. Luckily, she could cover them up with her hair, so it wasnt a problem. Now, all we have to do is go back to the royal capital She remembered about the Witch when she thought that. Say, Ronnie. Can you go ask Sensei if she wants toe back to the royal capital with us? I think we can send her back. Ill go ask her. Ronnie nodded to Cordelia and was about to go to the poorhouse, but he turned back and looked at her. Ojou-sama, you cant leave here. Dont worry, I wont move. It would be nice if you were someone who would make me feel relieved. Ronnie said. He probably thought that nothing else would happen to worry him. He reminded her again before walking to where the Witch was at a quick pace. Oh? Did your Onii-san go outside? I hope he gets back before it gets cold. The chief came back with tea not long after Ronnie had left. The tea that he had prepared was very warm. She stared outside while drinking her tea as she waited for Ronnie to return. Today will end once the carriagees to pick us up. She rxed more once she thought that. Therefore, she couldnt imagine that she would feel nervous again in the next second. Excuse me for visiting you at night. Cordelia understood straight away that this voice was directed at her. However, she also thought, no way. There werent many people who had a low voice that she was used to hearing. Dont tell me? Theres no way I misheard it. But it was hard to believe it when hes here so suddenly. But she couldnt think of it as a mistake when she saw him. O-otou-sama She had asked someone from home to pick her up, but she couldnt have imagined that Elvis, the Earl, woulde in person. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 4, Act 39: A Moment’s Rest Volume 4, Act 39: A Moments Rest Cordelia couldnt hide that she was shaken when someone whom she hadnt expected to appear showed up. (Im sure that Ronnie had asked Hans to arrange for our pick-up.) Its impossible for Hans to make his master, Otou-sama, go to Oulu Vige. In other words, he was here by his own choice. Oh, are you Dilly-chans Otou-san? You two are alike. In contrast to Cordelia who had frozen from surprise, the chiefughed while feeling surprised. Of course, it didnt look like he knew that Elvis was an Earl. And that was also conveyed to Elvis. Thank you for taking care of my daughter. Elvis smoothly informed the chief. The expression that he had used was really something a polite father who came to pick up his daughter would say. The chiefughed heartily and replied to Elvis. Its fine. I thought that Dilly-chan was a polite girl, but Otou-san is also very dignified. The chief doesnt realise that Otou-sama is a noble after all. ( Im shaking like a mess, even though Otou-sama is on board with this.) Cordelia thought, as she desperately pretended to act normal. Still, it seemed like the violent sounds of her heart pounding could be heard. Im surprised you knew that she would be here. Did you ask someone? No, I was confident that I would know where she was if I asked the chief. Well, thats true. Ah, Otou-san, would you like a cup of tea? Well be leaving soon, so you dont have trouble yourself. Elvis asked Cordelia after he had turned down the chiefs offer. Wheres Ronnie? He went to the poorhouse to ask something. Hell be right back. I see. Well leave as soon as hes back. Yes. The conversation stopped. (Ronnie, hurry back!) She was the one who used Ronnie as a messenger, but the situation was ufortable. It wasnt the worst situation, since Elvis had hidden the fact that he was an Earl, but that didnt change the fact that she wanted to run away. (But thats not all I didnt mean to bother Otou-sama when hes tired!) At least, we have to get back to the royal capital as quickly as possible. She didnt know if her wish hade true or not, but Ronnie came back with the Witch. Dilly, Witch-sensei said shes going to stay here for the night, but she wanted to see you off Woah!? Cordelia wanted to retort to Ronnies hysterical voice with, You didnt need to make a strange voice just because you saw Otou-sama, but she alsopletely understood his surprise. She also thought that Ronnie was doing his best to hold his ground since he hadnt said Master. Ronnie-san, whats wrong? The Witch appeared from behind Ronnie. She looked around the room, opened her eyes wide and moved her mouth slightly. ( Huh?) No sounds came out of the Witchs mouth. But, if Im not mistaken, then Sensei is saying something I never expected she would say. Elvis, on the other hand, didnt seem to pay any attention to the Witch. Were leaving. Ronnie, youre driving the carriage. Yes, at once! Ronnie quickly flew outside after he heard Elvis. Cordelia looked in his direction because she had been surprised by the sound, but she immediately calmed down and turned back to the Witch. But the Witch had already closed her mouth. (I wonder what happened) Cordelia became restless because of the Witch, but she couldnt take things easy. Then, excuse us. Cordelia couldnt be dyed after Elvis had said that and left, so she quickly curtsied. Ill be going home now. Ill visit another time. Cordelias voice wasnt loud as she spoke to the Witch. However, the Witchs shoulders shook as if she had just heard a sudden sound. Sensei? Nothing, Im sorry. Thanks. Mm Sensei, do you, by any chance, know Otou-sama? Cordelia saw that the Witch was restless, prepared herself and asked her about it. It looked as if the Witch had said her fathers name before. But she couldnte up with any connection between the Witch and Elvis. Elviss attitude wasnt one he used towards friends, and the Witch wasnt someone who would call an Earl by his name. But, judging from the Witchs reaction, it was hard to imagine that they didnt know each other at all. However, the Witch only shook her head at Cordelias question. Next time ok? Cordelia couldnt tell if she meant that she would tell her next time or if they will meet again. However, she didnt have time to ask the Witch any more questions. See you, Sensei. Ille over again. Yes, Ill be waiting. Cordelia left the chiefs house and soon found the carriage which was parked at the vige entrance. Elvis had already boarded. Ronnie, who had been waiting at the carriage door, saw Cordelia and beckoned her, so she jogged to the carriage and got in. The carriage left soon after. ??????? The aura inside the carriage was heavy. Elvis had his arms folded and eyes closed, and his aura was solemn. It was hard for Cordelia to talk to him like that, but she couldnt remain silent either. She tightly grasped her knees with her hands and desperately thought about how to break the ice. (But, but I really hadnt expected that Otou-sama woulde to pick me up.) The words that he had used on the chief was also utterly different from the ones he would typically use. Even he might use honorifics for work, but he was friendly instead, he sounded like a normal Otou-san. It was strange to actually hear him use words like that. But it worries me more that he had directlye to get me. I did tell him that I would be going to the vige, and I did inform home that I would be homete. I think I should reflect on this, but did hee to the vige because I had sent a message home saying I would bete? Questions swirled within her. But it was Elvis who had broken the silence as Cordelia thought. It looks like youve used up most of your magic. What did you do? Elviss voice was lower than usual. Cordelia nearly put up her guard on reflex, but Elvis wasnt angry. She felt that he was closer to being emotionless. Cordelia thought his attitude was odd as she regained a little bit ofposure. One of the vige children got lost, so I went out to look for him. I am hiding something, but I hadnt lied. Otou-sama is probably not convinced with this short exnation. I hadnt exined what I had done, and I hadnt informed him why my magic had ran out. However, Cordelia only received a single reply. I see. It was silent again. (Thats all?) Im thankful, but this isnt like him at all. Himing to the vige, the words he had spoken at the chiefs house, and his reaction right now I feel ufortable, even though he spoils me. Sensei was also acting strange. I cant help but feel jittery. Should I ask Otou-sama now, after all? If he tells me that he doesnt know her, then I might have just imagined them acting strange She thought as she stared at Elvis. Otou-sama, do you know the woman who you met in the vige? Shes the sensei who I told you about before. Why do you think I know her? No particr reason. Im sorry if Im mistaken. She didnt say that she thought this because the Witch had said Elviss name. She wasnt sure if the Witch had really said Elviss name or not, and if they did know each other, thenpared to the attitude he had shown the chief, he wouldnt have ignored her. Elvis opened his mouth when Cordelia began to think that she was wrong. Ask your teacher if you want to know whether I know her or not. Excuse me? Even if she was the same person I knew, its been decades. I dont know her now. Elvis, who had spoken in a monotone, ended the conversation with that. Cordelia answered briefly, Yes. ( This is really strange. I cant believe that Otou-sama hadnt exined clearly.) He probably wasnt trying to hide their connection since he had said that I could ask her. However, I think it would be fine for him to tell me if this is the case. She had more questions and was dumbfounded when she realised something. Look what Ive done! I forgot to say the most critical thing to Otou-sama before I think about this. Otou-sama. Thank you foring to pick me up. Elvis, who had been facing the front until now, turned to look at the darkness outside, and he didnt answer her. However, it wasnt like he hadnt heard her. Should I say it once more just in case? A faint voice reached her ears when she thought that, Hm. Elvis was still looking outside, but she felt like he was embarrassed or shy and smiled. The next day, Cordelia woke up in the afternoon. She hadnt nned on sleeping for that long, but her body was more tired than shed thought. Pain simr to muscle pain ached her whole body when she got up. This must have been what Ronnie was talking about yesterday. He must have experienced this before. She wasnt in a terrible situation where she couldnt walk, but she winced. As a result, she was forced into a situation where she had to spend the whole day in her room. The next day, she was able to wake up at her usual time. She rested in the morning, but Vernoux came in the afternoon, so she entertained him in the greenhouse. Her body still ached, but it was much better than yesterday. Vernoux tilted his head as he drank his tea. Dilly, youre moving a bit strangely today. No, is strange the correct way to phrase it? Vernoux-sama, why dont you stop saying strange or weird to women? But Im telling the truth, arent I? I certainly feel ufortable, but I cant agree with his words. Cant he phrase it differently? However, Vernoux didnt stop hounding her. Honestly, what did you do? Did you do something dangerous? Huh? What do you mean by dangerous? Cordelia tilted her head, and Vernoux pointed at his face. Here. Its mostly hidden by your hair, but you have scrapes on your face. Cordelia had scrapes on her face in a ce which was hard to see, and she had already received treatment for them, so there werent any lingering wounds. Therefore, she was surprised by Vernouxs observation power. Did you get into a fight? No way. I wont do something like that. Youre right. But you dont normally injure your face. Did you fall? Well, something like that. Its also embarrassing to say that I fell, but its much better than stating the real reason. And hell probably onlyugh if I say I fell. Cordelia resolved herself, but Vernoux had a difficult to read the expression on his face and was far fromughing. Vernoux-sama? I dont know what you did, but you shouldnt do anything rash. Women will regret it if they injure their face. Cordelia was surprised by his words and blinked several times. From what he had said, she knew that he hadnt believed her. That in itself wasnt surprising, but he wasnt acting like himself. Vernoux-sama, are you perhaps sick today? Whats that supposed to mean? He had half red at her, but she had meant what she said. It was rare for him to act like a gentleman before teasing her. However, she wasnt nning on spoiling the mood of her friend, so she didnt answer his question. But Im okay. This kind of wound wouldnt leave scars, so theres no need to regret having a scar on my face. I cant deny that it wasnt dangerous, but I dont want to think that it would have been better if I hadnt done it, since Mick could have been seriously hurt. Well, I didnt think that the stubborn Dilly would just easily agree with me. But keep it in moderation. Thank you for your advice. Ill give you another piece of advice. You better phrase your words better if you want to tell a lie without being found out. The strange pause was a dead giveaway, but the usual Dilly would act like nothing had happened and say, Nothing happened, right? If you had said that then I may have only thought, Ah, she fell because she was thinking about weird things again. Vernoux-sama, thats extremely rude. But its not bad to know about it, right? Its certainly valuable information that makes me want to cry. Thank you very much. Vernouxughed in satisfaction when Cordelia said that. Honestly, what a good personality my friend has. Cordelia shrugged. The morning after, Cordelias condition mostly returned to normal. She hadnt recoveredpletely, but her movements werent hindered. Vernoux probably wouldnt have called her strange if he had visited a dayter. Cordelia informed Ronnie that she wanted to go visit the Witch in the afternoon. Ronnie was surprised at her recovery, but he went out to deliver her letter to the Witch without any objections. Cordelia, who had entrusted him with the letter, went to the kitchen to meet the head chef next. She wanted to bring a gift with her since she was visiting the Witch. Ojou-sama, is there anything I can help you with? The head chef, who was in the kitchen, rushed towards Cordelia before she could even call out to him. The head chef, who had helped her obtained herbs and create dressings with those herbs since she was little, probably thought that she had visited for those reasons. However, she hade here for something else today. I want to make muffins. Is it possible for me to get ingredients for them? And, can you lend me the kitchen for a little while? Muffins? You will? If so, then we can make something that would satisfy you The head chefs reaction was natural. He wouldnt have thought I would have said that sincedies usually dont cook. Sometimes I would cook in theboratory for example, the honey lemons, but normaldies definitely wouldnt cook. Im able to cook because its in theboratory. Only Otou-sama knows about this apart from Ronnie, Lara and Emina. Cordelia smiled. Of course, I know I would be able to eat delicious sweets if I ask you chefs to make it. But, I have a recipe from someone who has been taking care of me. She also taught me how to make it. So, I want to make it for her myself as a thank you. B-but Its okay. If youre worried, then you can put it in the oven. That way you wouldnt have to worry about me getting burnt, right? Okay. Then, Ill help you. Cordelia was relieved that she had received permission from the head chef even though he was frowning. The head chef might have been wondering who she learnt it from, but her requests have always been crazy, so he might have concluded that it was toote now. In any case, she was thankful that the head chef was ying it by ear. Ojou-sama, may I have the recipe? Yes, of course. Cordelia handed the head chef the recipe for cocoa custard muffins. The head chef instructed his chefs and the ingredients were prepared in the short while that it took Cordelia to wash her hands. They had even weighed everything for her. ( Im really thankful, but I feel like the most crucial step to baking has already been done.) The powder used for baking, which was simr to baking powder in her previous world, had already been sieved and mixed. In other words, all Cordelia had to do was the simple process of mixing it. (Theyre anxious about my skills.) The head chef probably didnt want her to embarrass herself, but if she didnt get rid of his concern, then this would happen every time she requested to cook. (The only way to get rid of his worries is by showing him that he doesnt have anything to worry about right?) Thats right, this is his way of being thoughtful. I should be able to measure the ingredients myself if I show him that Im more capable than he thought I was. Cordelia motivated herself. She confirmed the ingredients once again and picked up an egg, then she heard a gulp behind her. (I feel like hes saying she forgot how to break an egg.) I feel bad for the anxious head chef, but theres nothing to worry about. Cordelia lightly tapped the egg on the edge of the bowl and broke the shell. She didnt drop the egg into the bowl; instead, she separated the whites and the yolk with the shell. Then, a voice of admiration sounded from behind her. Ojou-sama, you can break the egg without any shells falling in. Yes, I can. Ive already established thatdies in this world dont know how to crack eggs when Sensei admired mest time. However, this might have been considered as a reckless challenge if he thought I couldnt crack an egg, even though I had asked him if I could make sweets. I thought he would admire me for being able to separate the whites from the yolk without failing more than breaking the egg No, that isnt even difficult in the first ce. However, she was relieved that he got some peace of mind from this. At the same time, she also thought, thats such an exaggeration for one egg! But her muffins would be dyed and turn into a mess if she got distracted by her thoughts. She rearranged her thoughts and quickly progressed. But then, she noticed that the other chefs were also focused on her and became restless. She wasnt worried about making any big mistakes, since she had already made them once with the Witch, but she felt ufortable that they were cheering asionally, even though she hadnt done anything special. While thinking, she had finished the custard cream and muffin dough. Cordelia lightlybined them together and put them into the mould. She then gave the finished product to the chef to put into the oven. Shed thought it would have been fine even if she did that herself, but she found it hard to say that to the head chef, who had been waiting for her as she put the muffin mixture into the mould. And the head chefs eyes seemed to be saying I definitely wont let you use the oven. She thought that she had freed him of his worry to some extent, but it would take time to get rid of itpletely. The muffins were baked nicely after she waited for a bit. She had made 11 muffins. She gave one to the head chef and brought the rest back to her room. Ill take one to try and bring two to Sensei Theres seven left. Give one to Ronnie, Lara and Emina, now theres four. I wonder if Hans will eat it. If he will, then thats three left. I want to give one to Otou-sama, but I wonder if hell like it? He probably wont find fault in me cooking, even though its not something ady would do. He seemed impressed when he tried the honey lemon I made him. (I dont think he hates sweets if hes okay with honey) Ive never seen him eat sweets of his own ord. However, he spoils me even if he doesnt like sweets. It might be hard to get him to say its delicious, but hell probably eat it in silence. But I dont want to force him to eat it if he doesnt like it. As a result of her pondering, she put the muffin into a small box and wrapped it. Then she put a message card at the top. She wrote on the card, If you dont mind, please have this as a snack. If you dont want it, then Ill eat itter. She didnt write that she had made it. Alright, Ill leave this to Hans. Now theres two left. Where should the remaining two go? I know that the female magicians like sweets, but two isnt enough. Then the most appropriate people to give these two are She thought and remembered her friends. (Ill have exactly none left if I give one to Vernoux-sama and Gille-sama.) But I wonder if those two can eat something ady made, even though I used the same recipe as Sensei? Can they eat something made by me when people think thatdies cant even break eggs? She hadnt told them when she had made muffins at the Witchsst time. She wasnt keeping it a secret, but it never came up in conversation. She was at a loss as she took a bite of the muffin. This might sound like Im singing my own praises, but it tastes the same as the muffins Sensei makes. It has a gentle vour. I was able to make them ording to how I was taught. They wont think it tastes bad even if they eat it. If they dont eat it then thats that. Cordelia finished her muffin then carefully wrapped the two remaining muffins. She also took her favourite tea out from the cupboard. Im sure this will go well with the muffin. But she suddenly realised. I can send this to Vernoux-sama, but can I send something that cant wait to Gille-sama? If I sent him a letter, then it would be fine no matter how many days pass before he receives it. But sweets are different. Muffins dont have to be eaten straight away, but I dont know how often Vernoux-sama and Gille-sama meet. If it goes bad by the time they next meet then Gille-sama would get sick, and I would also be damaged. After wrapping the muffins, Cordelia picked up stationery and a pen and wrote a letter to Vernoux while hesitating. She simply wrote that she had made some sweets and he should try it if he wants to. She didnt mention Gille. (It would be fine Gille-sama is with him, and they eat it together. But Vernoux-sama should be able to eat two muffins even if they dont n to meet.) Cordelia put the letter together with the muffins and asked a messenger to send it to the ntheim House. Then, Cordelia went with Ronnie to the Witchs house after she had lunch. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 4, Act 40: The Witch, the Earl, and Reminiscing Volume 4, Act 40: The Witch, the Earl, and Reminiscing Cordelia questioned Ronnie on the way to the Witchs shop as she held a basket which contained the muffin. Say, Ronnie, Id like to talk to Sensei alone today. Could you go outside in the meantime? Okay. Eh, is it really okay? I said its okay Ojou-sama, you said it, didnt you? She had certainly asked so, but she was a little surprised that Ronnie had answered so quickly. She didnt think he would refuse, but she thought he was going to hesitate for a bit. But Ronnie naturally epted. Of course, Ill be waiting outside the shop. If Im too far away, then I wont be able to make it if something happens and there would be no point in me being an escort. Yes, of course. Something must be bothering you for you to say that. Then you should quickly resolve it. Ronnie stretched and crossed his arms behind his neck. He looked as if he was ignorant of tension, as usual. Thanks to that, Cordelias tension also went away somewhat. They eventually arrived at the Witchs shop. Cordelia separated from Ronnie for now and entered the shop. Wee, Dilly-chan. Hello, Sensei. The Witch spoke to her as soon as she entered the shop. The Witch put the bottles of medicinal herbs onto the shelf before walking up to Cordelia. Thank you for the other day. It was a disaster, but are you alright, with a lot of things? Yes. Ill be visiting Oulu Vige again. The Witch, who had sounded worried, might have also been worried about Cordelias physical condition when she said a lot of things, but Cordelia didnt mention it. Im almost in good condition, and Sensei would just be worried if she found out that I spent time in bed. Cordelia held out the basket with both hands to deflect the conversation. I made the muffins that Sensei taught me today. She smiled when she held out the basket, and the Witch blinked a few times before rxing and smiling. Oh my, theyre lovely. Ill make you a special cup of tea. Thank you very much. Actually, I didnt bring tea in anticipation for that. Cordelia replied a little impishly, and the Witch also joked. Mick was very remorseful. He apologised to Toto for ripping her papers, and he copied Laras materials to give to Toto. Oh my. Lana didnt want to give him her copy because she thought he was going to tear it up, but he kept lowering his head to her. She finally lent it to him, and he copied it. But Toto told him that his writing was messy, so he rewrote it over and over again. It would be nice if they could make up. But he said he didnt want to see you again. Why is that? Apparently, he wants to apologise in a cool way. However, he hasnt found the way to do that yet, so he doesnt want you toe for a while. Im very troubled by that. Cordelia smiled bitterly while feeling relieved that he hadnt rejected her outright. She didnt understand what a cool apologise was. But the other kids want you to visit, so hell have to put up with it. Then, Ill pretend that I didnt hear about his cool apology n. Yes, that would be for the best. Thanks. After they smiled wryly at each other, the Witch prepared the tea utensils and urged Cordelia to sit down. The Witch gave Cordelia tea and an empty te where Cordelia ced the muffin. They carried the cups to their mouth once everything was settled. Cordelia, who had moistened her throat with the tea, asked the Witch. I have asked you this before But, Sensei, have you met my father before? But, as soon as shed said that, she regretted that shed brought up the topic too abruptly. Furthermore, the Witch had prevaricated thest time she had asked that, so she should have taken more caution when broaching the subject. Luckily, the Witch didnt seem offended. She slowly asked Cordelia. What did your father say? Father didnt say anything. But please tell me if you dont want to talk about this. I wont ask anything else. It sounded like she had added that on, but she said it just in case. She was worried about the connection between Elvis and the Witch, but it might not be something she could hear just because she was curious. But she was really hung up on the fact that they had neither denied nor confirmed their connection. Cordelia quietly waited for the Witchs answer. The Witch exhaled a short, but long breath before dropping her gaze. He just doesnt want to talk about it. But, if the Earl is going to tell you that what I said is a lie, then I want you to hear his truth from him. So, you do know my father, after all. I do. Honestly, Ive known ever since I first saw you. The Witch said as she slowly raised her face to look at Cordelia. But I dont know much about the current Earl. The person who I will be talking about is not the Earlbut the little rascalElvis. Huh? Cordelia doubted her ears for a moment. Rascal? Cordelias thoughts stopped for a moment because of that unexpected word. However, the Witch continued seriously. My name is Fulvia. I was born into a Baron House. I worked as a servant in the Pameradia House to help my impoverished family, and I am Elviss birth mother. This is a story about no one bing happy. Its a little long, but its an old story. The Witch named Fulvia slowly began to talk. I was introduced to the Pameradia House at the age of sixteen and started working for them as a servant. Shortly after I started working, I met the former head in the attic where I was cleaning. He went up there to hide and take a nap. I had simr encounters with him several more times after that, and we began to talk and by the time Id noticed, I was already attracted to him. Of course, I didnt think my feelings would get through to him because of my status. So, when the previous head told me his feelings, I was delighted and sad at the same time. The former head lost his parents early, so he had few backers. So, he had a fiance to protect his position. Cordelia was stunned by Fulvias reply. Oh yeah, the fact that I have a grandmother who is not Obaa-sama means that the previous head had an official wife. And Obaa-sama had said that no one became happy before. Fulvia continued. So, I should have ended everything there. But, when I was about to tell him that, his fiance the previousdy summoned me. I dont care what kind of rtionship you and the Earl have, as long as you dont threaten my position, shed said. She also told me that she loved someone else. I was surprised. I hadnt expected that she could tell with a nce, when even my colleagues hadnt noticed my secret. Did she sympathise with Obaa-sama? Or maybe she sympathised with the former head? Or did she say that to reject the former head because she couldnt be with the one she loved? I dont know what the previousdys motives were, but I can imagine that those words sounded like a sweet temptation to Obaa-sama when she was young. I was grateful for those words and acted on her goodwill. But I should have seen the truth. I noticed it after I became pregnant with Elvis. Even if thedy was the only one who knew our rtionship, I couldnt stay in the mansion anymore. I took time off and left the royal capital to go south. It was challenging to get used to an unfamiliar lifestyle, but thanks to that, I didnt have time to feel lonely or reflect. Thats probably why I was punished. I got sick when Elvis was four, and I couldnt move. We couldnt buy medicine either because it was too expensive. That was when the previousdy appeared before me again. She knew where you lived. I didnt know until then, and I didnt think that the previousdy knew about Elvis. She told me that she would give me medicine if I hand Elvis to her. She said that Elvis would also face hardships if I didnt take medicine and died. Still, I dered that I would heal and refused her. But, Elvis took it upon himself. Apparently, she had told him, If you want your mother to be cured thene here. He didnt want to go, but he didnt want me to die. And he said that nobles say horrible things and that they were horrible people. So, hell use whatever methods he had to, to be great, and that he would make life easier for people like me, and that he woulde to pick me up. Fulvia said that all at once and then closed her mouth. Cordelia stared at Fulvia in silence. So, I couldnt say it. Thedy hadnt said anything bad. I had to tell him that this was all my fault But I didnt dare to tell him the truth. But didnt the servants find it weird when a four-year-old boy suddenly showed up at the mansion? The formerdy also gave birth to a child a while after Elvis was born. But that child was sent straight to her parents home to be raised after he was born. No one in the Pameradia House knew what that child looked like. Thedy said that they would feel reassured if they met Elvis. Is the formerdys child perhaps The child might not have looked like the formerdy or head. But I dont know. If so, then that had nothing to do with Obaa-samas illness, and she had nned on weing Otou-sama back one day. Of course, this is only my spection. But I understand what Obaa-sama meant when she said a story about no one bing happy. It was because of that incident that I wanted medicine that evenmoners can get. I know that it was me atoning, but by the time Id noticed, I was studying under a doctor day and night. Have you met Otou-sama since then? Ive seen him from a distance. He stood out when they made a triumphant return from their campaign, and I thought my heart would stop when I heard that he had gotten seriously injured to protect His Majesty. But he has never asked to meet me, and it would only harm him if we met. Being a noblees with gossip, and gossip can lead to ones downfall. Of course, the chances of them thinking that Im his mother are low, but theres no need for him to worry about unnecessary things. Fulvias voice never grew louder, but her voice was firmer than before. If Elvis wanted to run away from the noble world, then I still want to help him get to the ends of the world. But I shouldnt meet him now. It sounded to Cordelia as if the Witch was persuading herself. She stared at the Witch and was convinced about something. Thats why. You said you knew who I was as soon as youd meet me. You have always been watching Otou-sama, havent you Sensei? There are only a limited number of ces where I appear as Earl Pameradias daughter. For her to understand that I was his daughter at first nce means that she has been quietly watching over him, even though she was away from the royal capital for a while. Dilly-chan, dont you have something to say to me? If youre asking me if your actions were correct, then its difficult for me to answer. But, whats worse is that I want to call you Obaa-sama, but if I do that in public, then Ill be causing trouble. It certainly isnt something to be praised. But this doesnt end just by cing me on someone, and I have no reason to me her. I dont have any words for someone who regrets this more than anyone else. This sounds selfish of me, but if you hadnt chosen the choice you did, Sensei. Then, Otou-sama, and I, even my Onii-samas and Onee-sama wouldnt have been born. I wouldnt have been able to talk with Sensei. I still want to learn a lot of things from you. Thanks. Cordelia surmised that she hadnt said anything that the Witch needed to thank her for, and she wasnt sure if those were words she ought to end a conversation with. She also didnt feel as if Fulvia felt refreshed by talking about it. (She did talk about this, but nothing has been solved.) However, something was bugging Cordelia about the story. (Perhaps Otou-sama wasnt hiding their past, and he cares about Obaa-sama.) Its because he cares about her that he didnt mind if I asked Obaa-sama about this. I didnt feel any resentment from him for the guilt that she feels. (But if this is true why wont Otou-sama meet Obaa-sama?) It wasnt easy for Obaa-sama to meet Otou-sama, even if her feelings werent in the way. But it wasnt hard for him to summon her. Obaa-sama knows a lot about herbs, so he could invite her over as a pharmacist. Even if there are servants who know what she looks like, itll be fine if they just think of her as a nostalgic face. Nevertheless, what is the reason he wont meet his mother, who he promised to see again? However, Cordelia, who was thinking as she stared at Fulvias face, suddenly noticed something that bothered her a lot about her Obaa-sama. Sensei. I would like to ask you something rude. What is it? How old are you? She is older than Otou-sama, but I never imagined that she would be old enough to be his mother. Fulvia went nk at Cordelias question and then opened her eyes wide in surprise. Dilly-chan, you dont ask a womans age, now do you? She said in a teasing tone. But I can roughly guess her age, even if she doesnt tell me, since Otou-sama is already in his 50s. The words Beautiful Witchupied Cordelias mind. Obaa-sama must be using some kind of beauty method. ( Wait, my thoughts strayed.) Cordelia retorted to herself as she pushed the question out of her mind in response to the Witchs words and vague smile. Why wont Otou-sama meet Obaa-sama? (Im sure Obaa-sama wants to meet him.) Ill talk to him about this. It might be meddlesome of me. But, I want them to meet if he doesnt have a valid reason. After all, these were two people who Cordelia loved. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 4, Act 41: Quickly Set the Stage Volume 4, Act 41: Quickly Set the Stage Cordelia left the shop after talking with Fulvia. Ronnie was leisurely staring up at the sky. Are you finished? Yes, Im sorry for making you wait. Its fine. It wasnt bad to bask in the sun since the weathers nice. Where will you be going today? Nowhere, well be heading straight home. Cordelia, who had returned home while the sun was still high, observed as a carriage moved from the front of the entrance. For a moment, she had thought it was a guests carriage, because of the time, but at a closer look, she saw that it was definitely a Pameradia House carriage. I wonder if Otou-sama is home. Looks like it. What will you do, Ojou-sama? Will you go to theboratory or the greenhouse? Ill see Otou-sama before going back to my room. Oh yes, I also made some sweets for you. Ill have it delivered to youter, so eat it with Lara. Oh, thank you very much. Cordelia left Ronnie, who was heading towards the magician wing, and went to meet Elvis in his study or his room. But should I change first, since I just got home? Or should I wait a bit before meeting him? Cordelia thought that and headed to her room to change first, but she met Hans, who was pushing a cart with tea, on her way there. Wee home, Ojou-sama. Im back, Hans. Is that for Otou-sama? Yes. He came home early today. The muffin, which Cordelia had entrusted Hans to give to Elvis, was also on the cart. Hans also noticed her gaze and asked her gently. Would you also like toe, Ojou-sama? Master would be pleased if you gave him the muffin yourself. Ill be d if he is. Ille with you. Has Otou-sama already been home for some time, since Hans is bringing him tea? She questioned, as she removed the card which was addressed to Elvis. I dont need this if I give it to him directly. She headed to the study with Hans. Master, tea is ready. A voice from within the room urged Hans to enter when he knocked on the door. Cordelia refused once before entering the room before Hans, when hed urged her to, after hed opened the door. Excuse me, Otou-sama. Wee back. You went out too, didnt you? I did. She hadnt expected him to say, Wee home, but he looked more sullen than usual. She also felt like he was saying Behave yourself, but she didnt dare ask. Im going to give him the muffin, but should I say that I made it or not? I hadnt intended to tell him, but Im lost again now that its back in my hands. ( But, Obaa-sama taught me how to make this.) Cordelia motivated herself a little in her mind. Otou-sama. I made sweets today. Would you eat it if youre alright with sweets? Cordelia offered the box to Elvis. But he didnt move. Only the sounds of Hans preparing tableware in the back echoed around the room. (I guess Otou-sama doesnt like sweets after all) The moment she began to think that, Elvis finally said, Ill have it, and the box in her hands disappeared. Hans finished preparing the tea and left the room out of consideration for Cordelia. Elvis took the muffin out of the box. I made this with the recipe the Sensei Fulvia-sama taught me. So, you heard about it? Yes. But Fulvia-sama said that if you tell me something different, then take that as the correct answer. Elvis didnt ask any more questions when he heard Cordelias answer. Instead, he carried the muffin to his mouth. It tastes simr to what I ate a long time ago on a celebration day. It was a lot simpler, though, and I cant remember the exact taste. Do you not n on meeting her? Both sides wont benefit from our meeting. It was a very Elvis-like answer; short and disinterested. However, there was a gap which made it sound like something Elvis wouldnt say. Fulvia-sama knows a lot about medicinal herbs. I dont think we wouldnt benefit from her since we use nts as weapons. However, Cordelia, who had said that, couldnt say what she had wanted to and was frustrated. She hadnt actually wanted to talk about what benefits they could gain. She was hesitant to put it into words, but she wanted to frankly ask him if he had a reason for not wanting to meet Fulvia. However, her desire was shown on her face. Elvis sighed briefly. Even if I benefit from meeting her, she wont. Why do you think that? She doesnt have any good memories of this house, does she? His tone wasnt anything special. Instead, it was too typical and was a very natural way for him to express himself. His expression andplexion hadnt changed at all. If she hadnt worked here, then she wouldnt have met the former head, and if I hadnt been born, then she wouldnt have faced hardships. I was really young, but I knew that she was suffering, even without knowing the reasons for why she was suffering. I shouldnt meet her if the cause of her suffering was me. I sought power and progressed because I also thought that it would be great if I could decrease the number of people who live like that. But I dont know if she would benefit from that The words that he had spun indifferently stopped there. Are you done here? Elvis was saying that he had nothing else to say. However, Cordelia felt that if she left now, like Elvis wanted, then she wouldnt have the chance to speak about this again. If Im going to get to the bottom of this, then now is the time. He had only stated objective reasons. I can only abandon any tact I have to find out how he really feels. Otou-sama, you promised Obaa-sama that you would do whatever it takes to be great and that you will improve the lives of the people Then, once that is fulfilled, you will go to pick her up. You might not be satisfied yet but will the promise you made Obaa-sama go unfulfilled for the rest of your lives? It looked to Cordelia that his eyes had shaken a little when she saidObaa-sama. She continued without slowing down. Obaa-sama knew whose daughter I was from the start. She taught me how to make sweets, taught me about medicinal herbs and talked to me She takes good care of me. And shes always been worried about you. Didnt you let me get close to her because you care about her? Otou-sama, you thought it was alright for me to ask her about the rtionship between you two, didnt you? Wasnt that because you wanted to know about her somewhere in your mind? I know that Im too forward. But, isnt it sad that you keep missing each other, even though you two want to meet? Elvis didnt reply, but he hadnt averted his gaze either. Cordelia stared him straight in the eye. Looking into those unresponsive eyes, she began feeling anxious that shed said something odd. However, she couldnt withdraw. (The situation between Otou-sama and Obaa-sama is different from my case, where Im rejected by Okaa-sama.) Theres no reason for them not to meet, since theyre both thinking of each other and its the opposite of a rtionship where ones existence isnt even recognised when we pass each other. But, theres no reason to meet her. You dont need a reason. Just wanting to meet is enough. But if you insist on one then Ill provide you with a good reason. Otou-sama, would you like to meet Obaa-sama? No matter what he says, if he doesnt give me a clear reason, then Ill keep asking him. She didnt know if her intentions were conveyed to him, but Elvis spoke as if he was sighing. I dont mind if she doesnt refuse. He sounded somewhat dissatisfied, but he had certainly epted. Thank you very much, Otou-sama. Perhaps, his weakness of being soft on his daughter led to this reply. However, that doesnt matter. The result is everything. Cordelia thanked Elvis with a smile and left the room. The first barrier has probably been broken with this. (But everything will go back to the start if I dont think of a good reason.) It wasnt hard to just invite Obaa-sama to the mansion. For example, I could ask her to the greenhouse to check on the aloe vera that Id inherited. But that wasnt enough of an excuse for Otou-sama to meet her. (Having said that, judging from his attitude I probably cant convince him to meet her even if I create a situation where we need her knowledge about medicinal herbs. Which means I need a situation where I can get both Otou-sama and Obaa-sama involved.) Then, I can onlye up with one way. Cordelia quickly returned to her room and wrote a short letter to Vernoux. I have something to talk to you about, so I would like to visit the ntheim mansion tomorrow. Ill have this delivered by the end of the day now, I have to finish the materials. Cordelia muttered to herself as she spent the night piling up mountains of materials and documents. ??????? Cordelia visited the ntheim mansion the next day in the afternoon. How do you do, Vernoux-sama? Its rare for you toe here to see me instead of mother. Is this urgent? Yes. Ive brought the proposal for the mobile library, so I would like you to take a look at them. Cordelia promptly forced the bundle of documents, which shedpleted, onto Vernoux. Its best if youpleted this quickly, but still, you finished it pretty fast. Yes, a lot of things have happened, so I did my best. Ill have a look at it for now. Oh, I ate the muffin yesterday. It was delicious. I gave one to Gille, but I dont think hes eaten it yet. Oh my, howe? He said it was a waste for some reason. What does he mean by its a waste? Whats a waste? He should eat it as soon as possible. Cordelia was exhausted from that unexpected reason. Its not that much of a big deal, so I want him to stop raising hurdles before he eats it. Then, it would be morefortable if he said, Its unexpected delicious, because he hadnt expected anything from it. Vernouxs shoulders shook when he heard Cordelias reply. Yeah, youre right. Will you make it again if he asked you to? Yes, of course. As much as he likes. So please tell him to eat it before it goes bad. Alright, Ill tell him. Well, I dont think hell ask you to make some, but hell be happy to hear that, Vernoux said, as he dropped his eyes onto the documents. His eyes chased the letters on the document. Cordelia watched him in silence. He continued to look through the documents and finally raised his face at the end. Are you nning on consulting with the rental library for the selection criteria for the books? Yes. It may be appropriate, but wont you consult with someone in the same trade, since youre dealing with books? It wont be a problem if the customer base doesnt ovep. They might resist less if we ask them to help with welfare work. And, for example, I heard that the owner of the Third Street rental library is so eager to education children that he opened up a cram school. Youre well-informed. Cordelia responded to Vernouxs impressed voice with a smile. You also listed other ces that might be helpful, like the Third Street rental library. And youll get corporate status for the ounting stuff? Yes. I thought it would be best to acquire corporate status as a non-profit organisation. If so, then it would be audited by an agency designated by the kingdom, so we can maintain transparency. And what do you think about opening the job search information spot that Gille-sama talked about and selling specialities from each vige at the base in the royal capital? The mobile library will get tax benefits because itll be a part of business, right? Usually, you would need to tax things when you set up a shop. It would be difficult for the mobile library to handle fresh produce given the frequency it would visit the viges. But that shouldnt be a problem with non-perishable items or handicrafts. It wont be arge amount, but I hope that it could be used as part of the operating expenses. Thats right. The vigers will feel like theyre contributing to the project if you deal with the vige products. Its not a bad idea, Vernoux said, as he slowly stretched while still sitting down. I told His Highness about this the other day. He said it was an excellent idea, so it would be easier to gather supporters. Thats wonderful. Im thankful that Vernoux-sama is also advancing with the n smoothly. And I understand that its crucial to recruit supporters, but the reason is really bugging me. I know that the final word of His Highness is an incredible help but I feelplicated. Well, lets leave aside the supporters for now and let an adult see the draft. If youre going to do this, then you should secure the headquarters as soon as possible. Okay. Mm, about the person who we should consult Oh, I thought we should let Earl Pameradia see it. Huh? Cordelia never expected that Vernoux would rmend Elvis and her eyes widened in surprise. She had thought he would rmend Marquis ntheim. Vernoux shrugged when he saw that she was stunned. Are you that surprised? Well, of course, you would be. Actually, I feel bad for cing all the burden on you, so I talked to father about the mobile library straight away. But he kept insisting that I ask Earl Pameradia about this first. Why? Has Otou-sama ever done something like this? But, Vernouxs answer waspletely different from what she had imagined it would be. He said that hed never seen the Earl thinking about children before, so he wants to see it at least once. Im d hes having fun. Cordelia hadnt said that he had bad taste, but her cheeks twitched a little. The Marquis seems to be the same as always. (Im sorry, Otou-sama.) However, Vernouxs rmendation was a godsend. Do you have any problems with this, Dilly? No. I also want to hear Otou-samas opinion, so its fine. I see, then thats good. Well, lets take a break for now Mm, Vernoux-sama. I have something I want to talk to you about before we have tea. What is it? Cordelia deliberately pretended to be troubled when Vernoux tilted his head. Im changing the topic, but it turns out that Sensei knew that I am Earl Pameradias daughter from the beginning. Probably because shed suddenly changed the topic, Vernoux blinked a few times at Cordelias sudden confession. However, he hadnt panicked. Well, its not like she cant guess that from your appearance. Red eyes are rare. Yes. However, I want to get her in this proposal, since she already knows about that. Of course, I will also ask the vigers of Oulu Vige about this in the distant future. Cordelia was aiming for that. Im going to put Otou-sama and Obaa-sama together and make a stage for them to meet that was the purpose of the n. Of course, I want Otou-sama to be the advisor because I expect that I would receive urate guidance from him for this business. I can ask Obaa-sama about the childrens feelings since Otou-sama isnt good with them. So, this n kills two birds with one stone. Well, youll be able to reflect more if you hear the demands earlier on. Are you getting her to meet the Earl? Yes, I definitely want them to meet. That was very aggressive. Cordelia smiled widely as Vernoux was filled with shock and admiration. In any case, I would like to show Sensei the greenhouse. I did get the aloe vera from her, so I want to show her that its growing. Oh, so its like that? That would be a good reason to invite her to the mansion. Cordelia was relieved to see that Vernoux understood that. It seems like I was able to prepare an unsuspicious stance. Vernoux-sama is sharp, so Im relieved to see that he isnt suspicious at all. Now all I have to do is prepare the props and support the two on the day The corners of her mouth raised when she thought that. Youre really hyped up. The sight of Vernoux twitching was also trivial to Cordelia today. Afterwards, Cordelia told Elvis and Fulvia that she wanted to consult them on a n that was rted to rural education and began adjusting the schedule. Fulvia was reluctant to agree to Cordelias invitation, because she was worried about it being a detriment to Elvis. But Cordelia persisted, and she finally agreed on the condition that she would only be a representative in ce of the viges educationalists. But it would be about 50 years since theyvest met, right? Otou-sama doesnt talk much, and Obaa-sama will be nervous While she was happy that they had finally decided to reunite, she thought about what kind of reunion it would be. She folded her arms and groaned. If I had something that would make it easier for them to open up They wont make any progress if theyre overly serious. The best way to get them to rx is Oh yes, Otou-sama said that honey lemon was nostalgic. By any chance, did Obaa-sama make them for him? It urred to her that she should make lemon sweets. Im sure they grow a lot of lemons in the south, and its a lot cheaperpared to the royal capital. (Then, what kind of sweets should I make? If its lemon muffins then it wouldnt be very interesting.) Lemon tartes to mind, but I dont know if I can make it. She determined that it would be faster to ask than to think about it and left to see the head chef in the kitchen. The lunchtime rush had already settled down in the kitchen, and several chefs were preparing snacks for tea-time. The head chef saw Cordelia and approached her with a smile. Ojou-sama, what can I do for you today? We have a guesting to visit, so I want to talk to you about the snacks well serve at that time. Otou-sama will be with her. The Master will be? The head chef widened his eyes at the unusual situation. He wouldnt be surprised if I sat with Otou-sama as he works, but this has never happened before. Do you know what the guest likes? Lets see, I think lemon sweets but are there any sweets with a gentle taste? Then how about lemon butter cake? Its made with flour, almond powder, butter, lemon and garnished with almonds. Its an elegant and sweet cake. I see. That is certainly a deliciousbination. But there is a problem. Almond powder is a little more expensive than flour. It probably wont taste nostalgic. Can you make it without the almond powder? Yes, of course. I could make it with abination of honey and lemon if thats what you want. Its also possible to garnish it with lemon marmde. That sounds delicious. Could you make it for me to try tomorrow? And I also want to make it. Understood, Ojou-sama. I will teach you how to make it. Ive roughly prepared the props. I wonder if this important and big task will go well. She muttered and immediately shook her head. Its not will it go well. It will go well! She thought that and smiled wryly, since she probably wouldnt be able topose herself for a few days. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 4, Act 42: Real Intentions Volume 4, Act 42: Real Intentions The day that would be convenient for Elvis and Fulvia to meet was four days after shed discussed it with Elvis. She was surprised that it was earlier than what she had scheduled, but it was good news, since she wanted them to meet. (Maybe Otou-sama changed his schedule for this.) I hadnt heard that he would have the day off. I have to live up to his expectations if he did change his schedule. Ill talk about the mobile library n like I nned to, but most importantly, I hope that they can both talk about their recent situations. I chose the greenhouse as the meeting ce. Cordelia prepared the tablecloth with Emina. She usually left that to Emina, but she had wanted to do it. (I wonder if this is alright.) Lastly, Cordelia arranged flowers on the table and set it up. Ronnie came into the greenhouse as if he had been waiting for the right moment. Ojou-sama, Sensei is here. Iming. Emina, can you prepare the tea? Ill do the rest when Sensei gets here, I dont mind if you move back. Yes, Ojou-sama. Cordelia and Ronnie headed to the entrance. She told Ronnie about Fulvia in the same way that she had told Vernoux. She arrived at the entrance and curtsied to Fulvia, who had been waiting there. Im sorry for making you wait, Sensei. Its okay. Thank you for inviting me. I know this is sudden, but would you like to go to the greenhouse? Fulvia had spoken in a tone which was different from her usual because she was in the Pameradia mansion. I also know that Obaa-sama cant just call me Dilly-chanhere. Its also impossible to talk calmly here, somewhere thats easily noticeable. ( The public gaze isnt the only problem.) Things progressed that far because she was motivated to get the two to meet, but anxiety flickered through her when she saw how tense Fulvia was. I havent missed anything because I was in such a rush, right? (Its okay. Its fine. Nothing will progress if I get anxious here.) She told Ronnie to call Elvis and guided Fulvia to the greenhouse as she told herself that. Fulvia muttered. There are a lot of bright flowers here. Theres no one here, so please dont worry. I get nervous when Sensei talks like that. Cordelia smiled a little while looking at Fulvia. Actually, she had been anxious since before Fulvia arrived, but she had no choice but to misrepresent that right now, and Fulvia was acting formal and restless towards her. But At least until Otou-sama gets here What do you think? Fulvia looked a little puzzled. Is calling you Dilly-chanbetter? Yes. Because I can calm down. Fulvia didnt change her expression but epted, Ok. Thank you very much. And this is the greenhouse. Im also growing the aloe vera I got here. Its wonderful and amazing. You might already know this, but this is Otou-samas design. Its also been improved little by little since it was constructed and the inside is made with ss so I can adjust the temperature and humidity levels. Please, Cordelia showed Fulvia inside the sshouse and stood behind her so that she could look around. They were the only two people inside of the sshouse, and Fulvia slowly began walking inside. Youre growing a lot of herbs. The herbs Im growing here are those I collected from the mountains, but Ive also rented some fields to grow herbs outside. However, I research here to investigate the rtionship between medicinal herbs and magics in development, and adjust the soil in the fields. The flowers here are as vibrant as the ones that grow in the wild. Cordelia quietly stared at Fulvia who had kneeled down and stretched her hands out at the flowers. The entrance of the greenhouse finally opened before long. Ojou-sama, Master is here. Standing behind Ronnie, Elvis had a poker-face as usual. Ronnie said, Then, please excuse me, before leaving. When the three of them were left, the first one to speak was Elvis. I apologise that my daughter has selfishly called you here. Its fine, dont mention it. The aura was very stiff. And heavy. No one said anything else. She had expected it, but the two hadnt had a moving reunion when they met However, Cordelia felt relief rather than discouragement. Fulvia was looking down, and Elviss gaze didnt leave his guest like always. However, it would really end as a meeting between an Earl and his guest if he acted too much like an Earl. (Then this would be pointless.) Cordelia thought and smiled. She wanted them to face each other if she wanted to change the situation. Then, she would have to make the first move. Pleasee this way. I will prepare tea. Cordelia guided them to the table and prepared the tea utensils in a practised manner. She ced sweets and tea in front of both of them and distributed the documents that she made. This is the main reason why I have called you here today. I currently want to do welfare work with supporters starting from Vernoux-sama, the son of Marquis ntheim. It is a project to deliver books to children in mountain viges far from the royal capital It does have a temporary name. We are calling it the mobile library project. Mobile library, you say? Yes. It is currently difficult for viges away from the royal capital to get books. So, we wrote down a n to get a carriage to deliver books to those viges. However, we believe that they would shun fees, since they wouldnt be familiar with books, so we are currently adjusting the n towards not collecting a usage fee. I considered making a service for purchasing books if they want a special book, but that isnt the theme of the n. Elvis didnt mention that either. What are you going to do about the capital? Basically, were thinking of setting it up with a corporate status and getting donations from supporters every year. The supporter list and donation estimates are included in the third page. Thats arge number of people. Thats because Vernoux-sama reached out to them, and His High Sylvester also showed an interest in this. Cordelia added, and Elvis nodded lightly. Fulvia opened her eyes wide, The royal family? Were going to buy books with the donations or have the supporters to donate books. Well also establish an office at the royal capital to use as a base. In addition to storing books, we also want to sell specialities from the viges at the base. We also want to use it as a source of information which can be used by both the viges and the royal capital. What do you think of this n? Elvis dropped his eyes onto the documents and opened his mouth after a while. As far as I can see, its not impossible to achieve. However, this is under the condition that you n a little more and do preliminary meetings. I think so too. Because the viges arent losing anything. Fulvia continued after Elvis had spoken. Cordelia was relieved that they hadnt said anything negative about the n. We cant rent an office in the royal capital because were children. Otou-sama, would you help me with this? I can do that much. Thank you very much. Then, I would like to discuss the next matter, with you two. We are thinking about stocking picture books, fairy tales and history books. Were thinking of obtaining some books for adults to read too, but I want to know what books would make this n more sessful. Elvis frown deepened when Cordelia said that. Otou-sama? You should ask Marquis ntheim if youre looking for picture books or fairy tales. He prefers them quite a lot. (Otou-sama, isnt that passing the task onto someone else?) Even if he had made an appropriate rmendation, from what Ive heard from Vernoux-sama, Marquis ntheim would just boo at that. Cordelia smiled wryly inside. ( No, Marquis ntheim might be pleased with this.) I thought he would protest for a moment, but the Marquis might smile and say, That Elvis is relying on me!? (Otou-sama, Im sorry. I can only imagine that the Marquis would be pleased no matter how this ends) However, that wasnt the only thing that Elvis pointed out. Other than fairy tales, it would be a good idea to add maps from all over the ce. Its also an opportunity for them to learn that the world they know is narrow. Maps you say? Come to think of it, I remember that there was a time when I wanted a globe. I certainly remember that I wanted to know more about the unknown world. Sensei, what do you think? If youre going to add maps, then it might be nice to get travel journals as well. And this isnt about books, but there are a lot of children who like living things such as animals, birds, insects and reptiles. It might be a little expensive, but there might be a demand for illustrated encyclopaedias. Illustrated encyclopaedias? Yes. Maps and illustrated encyclopaedias are a bit more expensive than standard books. But, there might be a high demand for them even if they dont exist in the viges. When I think like that, I would like toe to apromise. Sensei, do you think Oulu Vige would ept these efforts? They probably would Recently, the director asked me if she should ept support. The director already discussed the matter that she had told Cordelia about with Fulvia. It will probably be okay; it does make me feel relieved. Do you know anything else that children might be interested in? Lets see Fulvia wanted to say something, but she immediately stopped. Elvis also questioned that, like Cordelia, and moved his eyebrows a little. Do you know something? Its not like I dont but it might not be suitable for a ce like this. Is it about books? Yes but is it really alright for me to say it? More questions arose for Cordelia when she saw that Fulvia was strangely hesitant. I wonder what she wants to say. In front of Cordelia, who was waiting silently, Fulvia prepared herself and looked at Elvis and Cordelia. A lot of children, especially boys, like faeces or the so-called poop. Fulvia sounded very serious. Thus, Cordelias reaction was dyed for a second, but she choked the moment she understood the meaning of Fulvias words. Elvis also had a massive choking fit. That was the first time Cordelia had seen Elvis give such a big reaction. This is dont tell me even Otou-sama had a period like that? Even Otou-sama did!? Without making eye contact with Cordelia, who was staring at him long and hard, Elvis coughed and caught his breath. (This, Otou-sama also remembers this?) I cant picture that at all, but its not strange if it happened before he entered the Pameradia House. But I really cant imagine it, but all the more so when I remember that Obaa-sama had called him a rascal. But, Fulvia wasnt caught up with Elvis and Cordelias state. To know how the body works, it might not be elegant, but they might be interested in books about faeces. Faeces arent waste, but a product. Fulvia was serious until the very end, and Cordelia found it very strange. Cordelia finally burst outughing. Wh-whats wrong? Well, its just Ive never seen Otou-sama agitated before! I couldnt help but think that its something only you could do, Obaa-sama. Dill Ojou-sama. Fulvia had nearly called Cordelia how she usually did probably because she had panicked. However, Cordelia kept telling her that she preferred it if Fulvia called her that. Obaa-sama, please call me Dilly like always. And Otou-sama, if things stay like this, then youre just resisting for no reason? It wasnt only Fulvias attitude that had vexed her, but Elviss as well. She took the opportunity to throw those words at Elvis. Even Elvis should know why he got that agitated. Cordelia didnt rush him to answer, but she didnt say anything else either. Elvis opened his mouth before long. Ive always wanted to apologise to you. His voice was in no way loud. However, it was a voice that couldnt be missed. When I decided to be a noble, I had decided that I would use my position and protect the people. I decided to use whatever I could to achieve that, and I have been doing it. But the hardships youd suffered wouldnt go away, no matter how much I do. My mother had to suffer because I was born. Im so very sorry. He sounded as if he was disinterested. However, to Cordelia, it had sounded as if he had done that deliberately. Fulvia, on the other hand, quickly shook her head. Youre wrong, Elvis. You did nothing wrong. You were only involved in adult affairs You were probably forced to do a lot of things. Im really sorry. Cordelia interrupted as silence flowed between them. Otou-sama and Obaa-sama. Youll never reach an agreement with that. You dont want to give in to each other, probably because you are alike. It would be meaningless for them to apologise to each other if they continue to say that theyre both in the wrong. I also dont n on joining in on this conversation. Please look at each other. I think it would be difficult for you to believe me, no matter what I say, but its obvious, isnt it? Arent you both saying that you want to spend more time together? And thats not all, is it? Elvis and Fulvia didnt answer Cordelia. They were only looking at each other. Well talk about the mobile library at ater day. Cordelia said as she rxed. Wont you eat the sweets at your fingertips? I baked them. It took me ages to choose something that would taste nostalgic, so I want them to savour it, Cordelia thought, as she took the initiative to eat the butter-cake. Yup, delicious. The act of reaching out to eat it before Elvis couldnt bemended. But both of them wouldnt move if she hadnt done that. You have an adorable daughter. Shes also a little tomboyish in some ces. Who the heck does she resemble? The two, who had frozen, looked at Cordelia and spoke. Im concerned about which parts of me he had meant when hed said a little tomboyish. But I feel like Ill be digging my own grave if I ask that question. She thought, and Fulvia helped her. Oh my, Im sure shes like you. You were such a rascal. Elvis didnt say anything, probably because he either wouldnt object or couldnt. Fulvia stared at Elvis, who was silent and eventually looked down. Thank you very much. What I thought that it was enough to listen to your efforts and stories about how the people at your fief adore you. But Im pleased now that were able to talk again. Elvis stared at Fulvia, who had humbled herself again, after shed spoken in an informal tone. I also never thought I would have the opportunity to talk directly with mother Im d we could talk. Elvis spoke after a long silence, and his words sounded harmless and inoffensive. But, this is probably the most honest thing he could say. Otou-sama isnt someone who chooses his words to suit who hes talking to. He hadnt objected to this meeting because he had wanted to meet her. After that, they ate the butter-cake and talked about their current situations unfortunately, thetter didnt happen. Elvis had said, Its a nostalgic taste, when he had tried the lemon butter-cake, but the topic soon returned to the mobile library n. We can derail it since you two finally have the chance to talk Cordelia thought, but the tension that Elvis and Fulvia had felt had disappeared, so she decided that it had worked somehow. This mother and child are probably hard workers through and through. ??????? However, a short while after, a messenger from the castle visited the Pameradia mansion, and Elvis was summoned to the castle. Cordelia hadnt imagined that the wrinkles between his eyebrows were deeper than when he talked with Marquis ntheim. Still, Elvis left the greenhouse without a sign of regret. However, hed said before leaving, Well talk againter. After Elvis left, Cordelia told Fulvia the gist of the n and saw her off. Of course, there are things I can talk to her about, but I want to give them another chance to speak. (And since theyve already met, itll be easier to invite her over as a medicinal herb teacher) Of course, its necessary to maintain a sense of distance, so that others dont get suspicious, and I know I have to take our positions into ount. Still, Im happier than when I just imagined that the gap between my two favourite people have been filled. (And the rest) Cordelia thought of something else. She called out to Emina, who was cleaning up since there were no guests left, in the greenhouse while gazing at a nearby flower. Say, Emina. I have something to ask you. Yes, Ojou-sama? Wont you deliver this flower to Okaa-sama? Emina frowned when she heard Cordelias question. Cordelia hadnt mentioned her mother at all in these past few years. The rtionship between the two hadnt changed at all, since long ago, so Emina never expected that Cordelia would say that. Even so, Cordelia smiled. Okaa-sama likes white flowers, doesnt she? I received this flower bulb from Nirupama as a gift from her fief. Im sure that Okaa-sama misses it. I know that Okaa-sama askes the maids to put white flowers in her room. However, Eminas expression didnt clear up with Cordelias exnation. Stop looking like that. I wont force her to meet me. I just dont want her to hate me more than she already does. She might ept the flowers since theyve done nothing wrong. Moreover she slightly thought. The main reason why I had given up on talking to her was that this isnt linked to my uneasy future. But also because I dont want to be hated. I also avoided her because I didnt want to hear negative words from Okaa-sama, whom Ive never had a direct conversation with. But, I dont think Im not hated just because I avoid her. Take a chance or instead, theres nothing to lose since its already broken. Of course, ifing into contact with me will bring Okaa-sama stress, then I wont send it. I dont want to pester her. So, please? Understood. From Eminas expression, I understand that it probably wouldnt fare well. Okaa-sama and I dont have a good rtionship, not because of a problem that existed between us. Even so, I wont be depressed about it. Even if our rtionship doesnt improve, if Okaa-sama likes the flowers, then I will continue to send them. I dont think that all my wishes wille true. But if I dont make an effort, then none of them will. If I give up, then even a slightly misced button wont return. It suits me better to take a chance. If its no good, then Ill think about itter. She thought, as she touched the white petals with her fingertips. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 4, Extra 01: When Happiness Comes Around Volume 4, Extra 01: When Happiness Comes Around Ojou-sama. What are you doing with those sweets? Sensei came just before noon. She gifted me them then. After lunch in theboratory, Cordelia put the basket of sweets made by Fulvia on the table. Ronnie stared at the sweets as he said, Ooh. Today, Cordelia discussed the mobile library n, which had been interruptedst time, with Elvia and Fulvia before noon. I wouldnt say that the second meeting was peaceful, but they werent strangely tense. (The mood would have changed a little if Otou-sama had smiled a little more.) Otou-sama would have smiled when he was little, so Obaa-sama would know what he looks like when he smiles. Perhaps, it was hard for him to make an awkward vibrant expression because I was there, but it was hard to leave since I had put them together. Or, his poker-face might be frozen because hes had it for so long. Obaa-sama didnt seem to mind, and it would be unfortunate if I break the mood with my weird concern. I just wont worry about it too much. No matter how expressionless he is, Otou-sama willugh when he wants to. And, his aura was gentle, so thats enough for now. Theres a lot of sweets in there, but is there perhaps one for me? Of course. Lets call Lara and Emina too. We can eat it together. Yay. Thats a butter cookie, isnt it? Yes. But weve just had lunch, so Ill leave it here until snack time. Ronnie dropped his shoulders because he wanted to eat it now. Then, what are you going to do until snack time? I think Ill carve some soap. Oh, are you going to do that? Cordelia smiled wryly at Ronnie who seemed like he wanted to say hed forgotten. I couldnt get around to it, so Ive only worked on it a bit by thinking of the design. Why dont you join me, Ronnie? Id like to see it when its finished, so please tell me when its done. Ronnie responded indifferently, but she didnt mind since he had said he wasnt interested in making it before. (Now, lets get started.) There are different methods to drafting and carving. For instance, even with flowers, the method for carving roses and chrysanthemum are different. To carve roses you need to ovep the petals together, but for chrysanthemum, you ovep the petals while not letting them touch. Ive also modelled soap after tarts and cakes, but in that case, I would have to carve the patterns faintly into the soap in the same way youd cut patterns into katanuku cookies. I n on making prototypes of all the things I remember, to check the condition of the soaps, but thats going to take some time. So, Ill just make what I want to make first. Cordelia thought, as she took a toolbox from the cupboard. There were soaps and a knife, which she had prepared beforehand, and a small, shallow, wooden box inside. Ojou-sama, youre carving soap, arent you? Whatre you using the box for? Im not going to be using this as a box, Im going to be using this as a wooden frame. I thought I could make a wreath if I line up the carved soap in this. Of course, it would be beautiful even if I just make the wreath with soap, but its challenging to think of the design, and its difficult to make since a lot of connecting motifs are needed. I dont dare to try it since its my first time making it in this body and I dont know how the soaps are. (And, it looks cute lined up.) The gentle-coloured soap looks softer than it seems, and it would look nice on a wall probably. But, thats only if I make it well. Are you giving that to Sensei by any chance? Oh my, how did you know that? I thought you wanted to thank her for the sweets. And if you only wanted to check the soap, then you wouldnt arrange it like a decoration after carving it. Cordelia nodded a little. Then, I hope you can carve a nice present for Sensei. Thanks. Snack time seems like it would bete if you dont finish it. Cordelia picked up the white and light pink soap while receiving some support that left her with doubts about whether he really wished her luck. The flower that she was thinking of carving now was cosmos. When making cosmos, you first need to make a base by carving the soap into a circle with the diameters of a flower. Then, the flower core is cut at the centre. After that, the outer circumference is divided into eight equal portions, the grooves are shaved thickly, and carved to look like petals. Finally, she needed to make flower veins that went from the inside of the petal to the outside toplete the carving. That was surprisingly quick. Isnt it cute? It is. I thought you would make something rougher. She hadnt finished as fast as Ronnie had said, but it didnt take long to make a motif like that. She repeated it andpleted several white and light pink cosmos. She picked up another soap once she hadpleted a set number. This one is a bright golden yellow. It looks like Ill be able to make ents with this. Cordelia cut the soap to about five millimetres and pulled out a small metal flower mould from the toolbox. She drew several lines from the centre to the outside on the yellow flowers that she had made a lot of but didnt decorate them much. She had made these small flowers as an ent to bnce out the big flowers, so she didnt mind if they were iner than the cosmos. Cordelia then carved additional leaves. She made round leaves found onmon flowers instead of leaves found on cosmos, but they seemed to go well together. Lastly, she arranged the soap into the small box to confirm the bnce. A small flower garden waspleted in the box. Ojou-sama, do you like cosmos? Yes, I do. She felt calm when she stared at the flowers, which suited the meanings ofHarmonyandModestyin thenguage of flowers. Cosmos had different meanings in thenguage of flowers depending on its colour, but the white that she had just carved meantGraceandBeauty, and she thought it suited Fulvia well. (I hope Obaa-sama likes cosmos.) Cordelia, who put the flowers in the frame while thinking about a lot of things, asked Ronnie what he thought of it. Hows this? Its not bad but isnt it better to make it a lot more energetic, since youre the one who made it? For example? Like by adding roses. The thing that Ronnie had said smoothly was a high hurdle. Cordelia knew how to carve roses, but at the same time, she also knew how challenging it was. If possible, she wanted to avoid making it today since she hadnt done it in a long time. But, like Ronnie had said, if I want to make it more me, then I should try. This is a gift for Obaa-sama. If I can add something that seems like me, then I want to do it. (Its okay if I fail. I should try to make it with all my feelings.) I dont have to add it as part of the wreath if I fail. The other disadvantage is that Ronnie would see something ugly, but thats not a big blow. Im worried about making it, but he did suggest it and I agree with him, so I cant just not make it. (Alright, lets do it.) Cordelia readied herself and prepared a soap the same size as the one shes used for the base of the cosmos and first carved a cylinder at the centre to act as the flower core. She carved the grooves around the cylinder deeper than she had with the cosmos. The core of the rose was much moreplicated than the cosmos, and she had to carve a lot of petals. She continued her detailed work to maintain bnce while picking up her knife, putting it down and chamfering. She finally finished the flower core, and it was now time to make the outside petals. She carefully dug out the petals so that they had volume and carved out the unnecessary parts at a calm pace. Cordelia exhaled heavily at the end of the process. I think a lot of time has passed since I started and finished this piece. Cordelia asked Ronnie while handing him the rose shed just made. Its better than I imagined. I was surprised by the cosmos, but this surprised me more. Im d I could surprise you. Its like it was made from stone. Youre good. She was d that he was impressed, but she was gradually bing embarrassed because he was looking at her work too seriously. Mm, I made some mistakes on that. So, Im thinking of remaking it once more for the gift I think it was done well for something I havent made in a long time, but it itches to be praised that much. If I think I can make it better, then I should do it now. You still have soaps you have to test, right? Isnt it fine to challenge yourself if you want to do it, Ojou-sama? Yeah. However, Ill be happy if you could finish by tea time. Then, why dont you stop me if I get too enthusiastic, Ronnie? Im looking forward to the cookies from Obaa-sama too. Its reassuring to rely on Ronnie so that I dont miss my chance to eat it. Ronnie replied with reliable words, Leave it to me. Cordelia heard his reply and picked a light pink soap this time. She began making the rose again while paying attention to the ces which she felt had been badly made before. Ronnie asked Cordelia. But, making a soap wreath I mean, are you thinking of making it into a circle? You can ce it freely if you put it in a frame. Isnt round cute? Well, it is thats all? Well. And its easy to arrange once Ive decided on what to do? Youre surprisingly impulsive? Cordelia smiled silently at Ronnie. I do have a reason for making it into a circle, but its a little embarrassing to say. A circle is a motif that represents eternity. I want Obaa-sama will continue to have a quiet and peaceful life I chose a wreath with that hope in mind. (A standard wood-based wreath would be cute, but Obaa-sama would be able to make it better.) In that case, I wanted to make her a present that she couldnt make. And if I was going to make a wood-base wreath, then I want Obaa-sama to teach me. (If she could teach me, then Ill like to give it to Otou-sama But would it be difficult to disy something in his room?) Would he ept it if its small enough to fit on a drawer? While Cordelia was thinking, Ronnie was looking at the rose again as he rolled it in his hands. Do you want to try, Ronnie? No, Ill refrain. Ronnie didnt have any desire to make one, even though he seemed interested. Cordelia shrugged since that was just like him. I just thought that it would be popr with youngdies. When I was watching you make it, it looked like it could be carved with light force. The effects of this custom-made knife might have made it easier to carve. Its easier to carve with this knife because it had been adjusted with magic when it was created. But, now that Ive checked the conditions of the soaps made by Eris firm, I think standard knives should be enough to carve them. Why dont you make one for Hazel-sama? Im sure shell be pleased. Yes, I was nning to. And, if possible, I want to make it together If she thinks like that, then I hope that it would be the start of a new trend. But these soaps havent been scented yet. It smells like clean soap, but I want to add different aromas to each soap. In the first ce, the main reason why Eris Firm undertook the development of easy-to-carve soap was because of that. And its about time. Emina will probablye soon to prepare tea, so lets clean up, Ronnie, who hadnt forgotten the duty that Cordelia had asked him to do earlier, said. Thank you for remembering. It was something I wasnt going to forget. And, as Ronnie had predicted, Emina came to theboratory with Lara not long after. The cookies that everyone ate had a gentle taste. Thepleted wreath waster delivered to Fulvia by Ronnie. A few dayster, Cordelia saw the wreath hanging outside the entrance when she visited Fulvia. She was relieved that Fulvia had liked it. Cordelia gave Hazel the carved soap almost at the same time and received an immediate reply from Hazel saying that she wanted to make it together with Cordelia. Apparently, her goal was moving towards sess. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 4, Extra 02: To See Someone Happy Volume 4, Extra 02: To See Someone Happy (Laras Perspective) I sighed as the wooden prototype pencil in my hand broke. Unfortunately, this is also a failure. Ill leave it to you, Lara, Ojou-sama asked me to make a pencil. Since Ive nearly reached the final stages, Ive made no progress with this. I had no difficulty in saying that the lead wasplete. Thebination of graphite and y, the temperature at which to heat the lead, and the solvent for fixing the lead to the wood I was able to discover those with the help of the Onee-samas from the magician wing. And yet I cant believe that this handy pencil sharpener is going to turn into my enemy Until recently, I sharpened the pencil with a knife and adjusted the pencil when the lead got buried in the wood, and I couldnt write anymore. However, Ojou-sama lightly said, Lets make a pencil sharpener so itll be easier to sharpen, and she taught me about a tool which can sharpen part of the wood by making a hole in a small piece of wood that was the size of my thumb, attach des, and sharpen the pencil by turning it. It was able to shave wood thinly using little power like a ner. When I heard about it, Ronnie just happened to be nearby. He had said, Then, lets make one, and made me a sample but, that super useful tool that shaves pencils easily has posed me with a challenge. I have no problems when I shave the wood with a knife, but when I turn the pencil in the tool to sharpen it, the wood that had been stuck together get stuck in the de sometimes, and the wood might crack if I forcefully turn it. That wasnt all, but I ended up with a lot of defective products. I wonder if theres not enough pressure when the wood is being glued together. I cant see any gaps at a nce I was going to use stronger pressure, but its probably still not enough. Or is there some other problem? I wanted toplete this as soon as possible because Ojou-sama went through great pains to think of this for the children, but it hasnt been going well. Theres nothing wrong with using it for writing, so should I just give up on the pencil sharpener and get them to shave it with a knife? Or should I just close my eyes to the defective products that are mixed in, and they can just use what they can? However, if possible, I want to make the best product I can think of from the beginning. If bad rumours circte from the early stages, then it would be hard to recover. By the way, there is a writing tool which uses graphite in this world. However, its mainly used for painting and are cut up into specific sizes. But, unlike the pencil that Ojou-sama thought of, its wrapped in cloth like a stone and used like that. It was challenging to write with under normal circumstances and was hard to hold since it got tiny the more you use it. Plus its costly. Apparently, the reason is that they took too much graphite when it was discovered. There is that situation, so its normal to write with a pen and ink. On the other hand, pencils which are made with a mixture of graphite, are going to be excellent writing tools which are easy to hold and cheap. Yes, only if Iplete it. Alright, lets put a little more force next time. If Ojou-sama is doing her best for the children, then I also want to contribute. So I have to do my best like Ojou-sama. I made up my mind, and there was a knock at theboratory door. When I answered, the door opened quietly. It was Ojou-sama, the owner of thisboratory. Youre here early today, Lara. Ojou-sama, you too. Didnt you have ss this morning? I did. But I finished everything that I was supposed to study today. As expected of Ojou-sama. The servants secretly say that her diligence makes the tutor cry. I think Ojou-sama is working hard to secure her free time, but she probably absorbed information greedily in the first ce. Thanks to that, Im happy that I get to hear good stories, but I think Ojou-samas tutor has it tough. Why are you here early, Lara? Its been drizzling since morning, right? I was supposed to wash therge curtains in the saloon, but it wont dry if I hang it like this, so I had free time. Oh my, thats too bad. Yes. I wanted to finish it today if I could. I had done a special shift yesterday and finished a lot of tasks so that I could do the washing today. I was a little disappointed that my schedule was messed up. People did say that it might rain today, but there were stars in the skyst night, so I thought it would be fine. Theres nothing you can do about the weather. Try again another day. Ojou-sama looked at me with pity. Ojou-sama, you also hate rain, dont you? Mm, you cant hear it when its drizzling, but I like the sound and smell of rain. I dont like it very much. Because my hair gets messy. My hair isnt as beautiful as Ojou-samas, even so, Im not disappointed. But my hair is untameable when it rains. It might have to do with your hair quality but how about changing your shampoo? Why dont you ask Ronnie about what you can buy with your wages? I dont think he would know much about shampoo Maybe hell ask Eris Firm for you. It might just be consoling, but why dont you try it? I would certainly appreciate it if my hair changed, but I was a little surprised that I hadnt thought about that before. It might be categorised as beauty knowledge, but I think its great that she coulde up with something that I can try. Youve grown your hair a little. Yes. Do you want to cut it? Eminas good with haircuts, so shell cut it for you if you ask her. I wanted to grow my fringe out, so I didnt want to cut it. I dont have to worry about not knowing when I have to wash my hair now, and I would like to grow it out if I can. If I tie my hair up like Emina does, then it shouldnt get in the way of my work. You can grow it out. But, if you grow your hair out, it can get damaged if you dont trim it. Huh? Cut it to grow it? Yes. It bes messy if you just grow your hair out, so lets style it properly so that it can grow out beautifully. Then Ill cut it a little. Its a little troublesome that I have to take a detour if I want to grow my hair out, since it wont grow beautifully if I dont cut it. But I also dont want it to get damaged as it grows. I cant maintain my hair like Ojou-sama does, but I dont n on growing it that long its important to follow Ojou-samas advice if I want to grow my hair as beautifully as I can. Ill give you a hair ornament if you grow your hair beautifully. How about a barrette? Eh, thats bad! Its fine, isnt it? We have to celebrate it growing beautifully. Im looking forward to seeing it grow. As she spoke, Ojou-sama looked happy, but I dont think my hair will live up to her expectations, and I dont think I need a present to celebrate me growing my hair its kind of embarrassing. But, if its something I want to do, and its something that will make Ojou-sama happy then Hey, dont get swept up! Ojou-sama, celebrations are something you do at important times. Thats right. Thats why were celebrating. I think having an image change is like getting a fresh start, and is an important milestone. Dont you think? Its not a big deal, though In any case, youll need something to tie your hair together. It wont get in your way, so just take it. I was skilfully manipted by Ojou-sama, but I didnt really stand a chance in the first ce. If theres something I can do to oppose her, then it would be to find something to congratte her for. Ojou-sama does a lot of things, so Im sure I can find something to congratte her for. Its fine. You were working on the pencils, werent you? Eh, yes. Partly because of my poor progress, my voice cracked at her surprise attack. Seeing how you reacted, I dont think Ill be able to hear that itsplete. Im sorry I wanted to finish it quickly You dont have to rush. You can do it until youre satisfied. Im the one who asked you to make this, after all. Ojou-sama said, but I know that its better if Iplete it quickly. Of course, I cant give her a defective product, and I dont want to do it half-heartedly since Ojou-sama left this task to me. But, I know that she didnt think that I could finish this alone. Even if I receive hints from Ojou-sama, its difficult for me to clear her requirement level since I havent done anything up until now. Therefore, I started by consulting with the Onee-samas in the magicians wing about the lead under Ronnies rmendation. The Onee-samas are all good people, and they willingly gave me advice, and they exined things carefully when I didnt understand. I managed to get to this point thanks to them That was when I noticed. Ojou-samas real goal wasnt for me to finish the pencilbut for me to get along with the Onee-samas. I cant help but feel that Ojou-sama is really considerate towards me. I firmly believe that I want to be useful bypleting the pencil well, improve my guard techniques and of course, rememorize the jobs that servants have to do. I feel at ease by Ojou-samas side. But Im a little anxious I wonder if I should ask her about it now. Say, Ojou-sama. Do you really think that the pencils will be useful? Of course, I think they would be. However, I was worried that this might have been my bias view as someone who is making it. Oh my, why are you asking that? See, because stuff written in pen looks nicer. Well, its easier to carry pencils around, and it doesnt take much time to write with them. But, for example, I wouldnt mind if I took notes down and it smudged or got erased. Im worried about whether people would use something that is being introduced to the world for the first time, but its not a problem if were only making it to distribute at the school for now. Still, Im worried that it wouldnt be released if its notfortable and easy to use It might be okay if I made the pencils well, but I couldnt wipe away my fears. However, in contrast to me, who was worrying, Ojou-sama smiled. Its alright. Everyone loves things that are easy to carry. Is that so? I swallowed my words since Ojou-sama was full of confidence. Thank you for worrying. No. I was just meddling. Thats not true. I might have overlooked something, so please tell me whenever you have doubts. Look, I thought you were going to help me. Ojou-sama took my prototype and traced it with her fingertips. But, oh, yes. In any case, to raise awareness of pencils, it would be nice to spread the word that pencils are especially useful. Pencils are especially useful? Is there such a thing? My doubts seem to have been transmitted to Ojou-sama. She thought a little and put the pencil down on the table. Instead, she took out some paper and a pen. What are you writing? I think Ill make a magic formation. Magic? Is she nning on writing something that has to do with magic? However, it was different from what Id imagined, and she only drew a frame. It was a frame made up of 44 squares for a total area of 16. If Im forced to say it, then the only feature was that the lines were beautifully drawn even though it was done free-hand. Ojou-sama, who created this frame, looked as if she was flicking the squares with her right thumb and index finger as she filled numbers into the squares. Lara, try filling it so that the answers when adding vertically, horizontally and diagonally are the same. Eh, can you do something like that? Yes. But if you write it in with a pen, then youll be troubled when you make a mistake, right? But, this is the first time Ive seen something like this, so I didnt know how to solve it. Im not good with mathematics to begin with Will they really add to the same amount? I questioned impatiently then I noticed it. Is this math practice? Yes. Number puzzles are quite fun, and its perfect for children. Yes, I know that but isnt it a bit too difficult? Its boring if its easy to solve, but theyll give up half-way if its too difficult. But Ojou-sama had expected my words. Then, Ill give you a hint. The total is 17. So why dont you fill in the numbers aiming for that number? 17? I wondered why it added up to that number, but I left that question for afterwards. Now that I know it adds up to 17, I can find ces to fill in the numbers. I filled in the numbers and noticed Id made a mistake. Ah. And, I reflectively ckened out my mistake which filled in the box, and it was difficult to correct. It certainly is nice to erase this. Right? I can redraw the frame, but its a hassle, and I have less paper space if I make more mistakes. You can also do 33 squares, and there are many ways to reduce the difficulty. Or you can make the grid 55, or make it more difficult with a 99 grid. But it would be hard for me to write an example for that right away. I think this much is fine for me. 55 seems difficult. Having said that, I feel like I can solve the 33 frame. See, I feel like I can get it even if I guess. Next to me, Ojou-sama looked as if she was still thinking, Hmm. I also know other simple number puzzles. What are they like? First of all, make a frame of nine blocks. Three horizontal and three vertical, making it a 33. Put some numbers in the boxes to act as hints. The column and row as well as the same block cant contain the same numbers. That sounds like a difficult rule. Ojou-sama, could you draw me an example? Hmm. It takes a while to make an example, so Ill exin it with drawings first. Ojou-sama filled in numbers while exining situations that would vite the rule. Unlike the previous magic formation, this didnt need calctions. If I had to say, then I feel like this required observation without missing hints. I might like this more than the magic formation. And oh yes, its like a riddle, but how about crossword puzzles? Do you like crosswords? As she continued to proposal number puzzles, I was surprised at the different puzzles there were, and Ojou-sama nodded. But Ill have to make a lot of quizzes, so Ill make it for you next time. Will you solve it for me then? Of course, leave it to me! I couldnt imagine what the puzzles would look like. But, pencils seem like they would be useful for both. Im sure crossword puzzles are also done with pencil. Later, Ojou-sama made the crossword puzzle she had promised me. The answer portion was made in a grid-like the number puzzle, but some squares were ckened out, and there were small numbers on the white boxes. Outside the grid, there were quizzes for the vertical and horizontal boxes, and each problem number was linked with a number in the boxes. The starting point is to write the answer. As I filled in the answers, the vertical and horizontal characters intersect, and that also became a hint.1) It might be fun to fill in it. None of the questions was difficult either. But rather than being able to solve the problems, I feel like I want to fill it quickly when I see the boxes filled in little by little I wonder if its perfect to say that I was getting more and more addicted to it. Say, Ojou-sama. You can use this as a review quiz for the children, right? The crossword Ojou-sama made was filled with general knowledge, but it seems fun to fill this in while reviewing. Ojou-sama hummed at me, Mm. Lets see. I think it will be difficult just to make it on review questions, but I think it would be possible if other questions were mixed in too. But, it might be difficult for them toe up with an answer if other questions are mixed in too Then, can I try to make one when I finish the pencil? Ojou-sama, Ill get you to solve it. If its hard to understand, then I dont mind if you refuse but can I? If Ojou-sama doesnt have enough time, then I can make it, cant I? Of course, I have to study hard, but its something that children learn. I think theyre things I should know. Its fine? Itll probably be more difficult than you think. But I want to try. I want to progress positively because the pencils are going to be useful. And I also wanted to make the questions. Then, please do so. Leave it to me! I was motivated to make pencils. I want to quickly make questions. Ah, but I have to make a good eraser to correct with You dont have to rush. Youll overdo it if youre too enthusiastic. Yes, of course! But it seems fun. I get hyped up when I think about making something that people might enjoy. I have to do my best so that it doesnt interfere with my work at the mansion. Im hyped up. This is the sequel, but in the future, when Aisha-sama visits theboratory, she will discover Ojou-samas number puzzle. She did it to kill time, and it also bes popr with the knights. Shortly afterwards, the puzzle showed up at the corner of a newspaper that was printed in the royal capital. This may increase the number of people waiting for pencils. Ojou-sama said as she worried about how to use the reward shed receive from the newspaper. She looked thrilled. References 1. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kakuro Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 4, Epilogue: To Exchange Words Part 1 Volume 4, Epilogue: To Exchange Words Part 1 Gilles Perception The wind blowing in from the slightly opened window is gentle andfortable. The sunny weather is surely calming the hearts of the people who live in town. A knock sounded at my door. This sound is definitely Vernoux. Come in. Hey, Gille. Whatre you reading? Hello, Vernoux. Im reading the record of proceedings I borrowed from father. Oh, the thing yesterday? I also heard a little about it from father. Theyre nning to organise part of the northern district in the royal capital, right? Yeah. They add a lot of illegal buildings in that district, and its hard for people to walk around. There are also a lot of quarrels there. Theyll probably argue about solving it too, but thats inevitable. The ce in question tends to prioritise customs overws, so the congressional decisions will also lead to bacshes. However, Congress isnt making this decision on their own. Theyre improving the area because the local residentsined. Of course, it would be ideal if there is a solution that would satisfy everyone, but even God wouldnt be able to find such a solution. Its no use, but I want to reduce the number of dissatisfied people but this is the most I can do. People living under thew should not suffer disadvantages. What is right, and what is wrong? Even though there is a congress, I will make the final decision someday. I feel again that my ideas have an influence on peoples lives, even from a piece of paper. Father is amazing. His Majesty is asking you to watch him. He wants you to study from him while you can. Thats right. Father is always thinking of my welfare so that I wont be troubled in the future. If I can live up to his expectations No, I have to live up to them. You dont have to correct yourself. That part of you is really diligent. Vernoux sat on the sofa where he usually sat. That sofa is like his reserved seat, so I always put sweets there for him. I put bottle orange peels there today. I like eating things as they are, but for Vernoux, who loves sweets, I ced some chocte coated orange peels there. Vernoux knew that those were for him, so he opened the lid without waiting for my permission. I was surprised when His Majesty suddenly showed up in the study room in the morning and called you So it was to give you that record of proceedings. Yeah, no, that was different. I got this at breakfast. Really? Then, what did he want? Vernoux asked while eating the orange peel. His actions arentmendable as a Marquiss son but this is Vernoux, so it cant be helped now. Thats not a big deal. Surprisingly, youre hesitating. Was it about an arranged marriage? You know, dont put me in your shoes. Hey. Both you and Dilly. What kind of person do you think I am? Im joking. I think Vernoux was joking, but its not funny to me, so I want him to stop. But fortunately, that wasnt what father informed me. Father told me to do a better job at sneaking out. His Majesty did? Father silently approves of me going to Senseis ce, right? But, thats only silent approval. yined that I quickly disappear whenever I have free time. Ah Isnt it fine? You do what you have to do, so you can spend your free time however you want. Hes obstinate as always, Vernoux frowned, but it wasnt like I couldnt understand ys feelings. He is simply worried that it would develop into a serious incident if something were to happen to me while I was out. Father giving me silent approval instead of giving me permission when I talked to him about it is proof of the risks. When His Majesty was young, he would secretly sneak out of the castle, didnt he? Of course, but that isnt public knowledge. I dont think y knows about it. The only reason why Vernoux knows about it is because his father, Marquis Leonard ntheim, snuck out with father. No, unlike me, I heard that father didnt want to go out, but the Marquis forced him to, Youll suffocate if you dont go out! You wont have a fated encounter either! Hes always been like that, father had said. Whatre youughing at? No, its nothing. Im sure Vernoux will remain as he is, no matter how old he gets. Its a little hard to say that I thought such a thing. Because, apparently, its eerie. Hmm? Well, its tough on you, Your Highness. Good work. Vernoux ended the conversation as if it was someone elses problem and reached out for his second orange peel. Well, if you dont want to stop sneaking out, then the only thing you can do is be grateful for His Majestys advice. You dont want to stop, right? Yeah, not at all. Even father gave me advice so that I wouldnt have to stop. Of course, Im taking a breather but I finally get to meet Dilly, so I definitely want to avoid a situation where we could no longer meet. However, I probably cant visit Oulu Vige more, even though I want to. I have to put up with this. I actually wanted to see more. Well, of course Anyway, arent you d you got to go to Oulu Vige? Isnt it good nourishment for you as Prince? Yeah. To create a kingdom where everyone is at peace. I understood everyonewho I couldntprehend on paper because I actually talked to them. All I could do for the children in Oulu Vige was y with them, but it made me strongly want to create a kingdom where everyone could live with a smile. I cant imagine peoples happy faces if I just stayed in the castle. Well, yeah But the children over there would be surprised if they found out that youre the real prince. I mean, I dont feel like surprised is the right word to use. Vernoux said, and I smiled wryly. Vernoux looks more like a Princeto the children than I do. They wouldnt find out the truth. I said lightly, and Vernoux stopped the hand that was reaching for a new orange peel. Stop it. Im getting goosebumps. Really? Im sure they would be surprised if they found out that Vernoux is a Marquiss son. I think that Vernoux looks closer to the princes and typical nobles who appear in picture books. However, Vernoux only looked bitter. Princes in picture books wear pumpkin pants. Someone, do something about that. Pants with vertical stripes are just unreal! Even if you say that to me Do you know how I feel about being told that I look like that? Do you hate it that much? I feel bad for Vernoux, but I cant share his feelings. He doesnt hate the position of prince, but the pumpkin pants I cant imagine it at all. Ive never worn them in the first ce. I do. I see. Absolutely. He emphasised firmly. I never imagined that Vernoux is obsessed with fashion, but it seems like pumpkin pants are unbearable even in his imagination. I found out something new. Then, isnt it better if they were naked? You know, thats going too far, right? Sorry. Im kidding. Its too vulgar for a Prince to say. Where did you learn something like that? I have an idea, but for example, from Vernoux and others. Stop with your false usations. I didnt apologise even though Vernoux, who had thrown three orange peels into his mouth, had protested. Because you hate princes too much. Of course I do. Im not fit to take your ce even if you take out the pumpkin pants. I blinked several times. I can take that as apliment, right? You can interpret it however you want. Vernouxs answer sounded indifferent, but he didnt deny it, so Ill interpret it how I like. Thanks. I didnt do anything you need to thank me for. But well like you saw, children admire princes. Stand firm and dont lose heart. Okay. Ill do my best so that they wont say the fairy-tale princes are better. But dont overdo it. After eating the orange peel, Vernoux pped his hands lightly and leaned back on the chair. Well, you may be popr with children, but Dilly still wants nothing to do with you. No Well, if you could stop there. What? I said it modestly. I thought Vernoux looked a bit optimistic but was he worried about me after all? I could only smile wryly when I thought that. I was able to meet and talk with her a lot as Gille, and I was given the opportunity to contact her about the mobile library as Sylvesterbecause Vernoux had brought up my name Dilly reacted just like I had expected her to she frowned for a second when my name was mentioned. She had said, I dont want to bother His Highness but it was difficult to ept that. Still, dont be discouraged. Dilly doesnt get discouraged even if shes hated. Shes already set an example. An example? Mick and Dilly. Havent you heard that they get along now? I took an envelope out from the drawer because she had written about it and Vernoux sighed lightly. It was a pretty simple reason is what I want to say, but I didnt talk about it with her face-to-face. What? So youre discouraged after all? Dont change your expressions in such a short time. Pretend you didnt see it. Ill take it as youre growing instead of being discouraged. Vernoux looked annoyed, but he didnt say anything else about it. Actually, rather than growing, Id take talking and being able to meet Dilly as a small step to achieving my happiness But putting it into words has a lot of negative points. However, I didnt say this out loud and kept it in my mind. Even if Vernoux took back his previouspliment, it was uncool, and I cant change the situation if I dont face forward. Oh yeah, did you eat the muffin properly? I did. I had to eat it while it was still delicious because Dilly made it. Its a waste, though. You dont have to worry so much. She said that she would make you more if you ask her to. Um. Im pleased. I think this is one of the reasons that improved my depression. I couldnt help but be surprised when Vernoux delivered me the muffin that Dilly had made. Because I couldnt imagine a nobledy making sweets herself. But I was happy. So I couldnt make up my mind about whether to eat it or not, but gradually I got to the point where I thought it would be rude to not eat it while it was at the most delicious, and had it for dinner. Dilly probably cant guess what Im thinking, I thought as I ate the muffin. But I want to ask her to make them again, but Im a little worried about asking. Whatre you worried about? Dilly said it was alright, so you dont have to worry about her saying no, right? No, thats not it Im worried that she might get hurt while making sweets I dont want her to get hurt because I asked her to do something. Im sure she has to use butter to make the muffins. If so, then she would have to use a knife, or she may get burnt. I worried, and Vernoux looked at me in shock. You dont have to worry that much. Dilly isnt that clumsy. She probably uses a knife all the time, and I dont think shell mess up and hurt herself Oh. Whats wrong? No, well, its nothing. I questioned Vernoux, who had stopped artificially, and he feigned innocence. Vernoux is good at hiding things, but his reaction right now had been half-hearted. Far from being suspicious, Im worried instead. Moreover, if this was something rted to Dilly, then I couldnt wait around for him to answer. Whatre you hiding? Nothing I just thought that she had gotten hurt the other day. Its only a scrape, and its already healed. But, its rare for Dilly to get hurt. Hurt? Should I send some medicine? I said before thinking because he had said something surprising. But, Vernoux lightly shook his head. No, Im telling you its only a scrape. It wont be good if it leaves a scar even if its just a scrape. I said its already healed, didnt I? And Dilly didnt want to talk about it, so pretend you dont know. Ill be troubled if she gets angry. Thats why I was hesitant to tell you, Vernoux continued, but I couldnt forget what I had heard. Is she really alright now? You know, its not like shes from a house that cant buy medicine. Youre worrying too much. Its not a big deal when we get scrapes, right? The Earl would already get it treated if it had been a serious injury. Thats true, but Then, its decided. You cant ask her about it. She didnt even tell me about it when I asked her face-to-face. Like Vernoux said, I had to agree with him. But on the other hand, I didnt want to. Vernoux didnt say anything, so I cant either it sounded like it had already been decided. Well, it has. Of course, I know that wasnt what Vernoux meant. As hed said, she hadnt told him anything about it even though he had asked her face-to-face, so someone who hadnt seen it shouldnt point it out. What? Is there something else? Nope, nothing. There was nothing wrong with what Vernoux had said. I just thought that I was a little pathetic for thinking those thoughts. But I wont lose. What was that? Nothing. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 4, Epilogue: To Exchange Words Part 2 Volume 4, Epilogue: To Exchange Words Part 2 I do my best so that I wont get jealous a lot. I thought, and I heard a polite knock at the door. Excuse me, Sylvester-sama. Its Clive. Come in. Vernoux, who heard Clives voice and my approval, frowned a little and said, Were still talking. He has bad timing, but he acted like he usually did when Clive entered the room and lightly raised a hand. Clive, who saw that, looked displeased as if he was responding to Vernoux. This is also something that always happens. Vernoux-dono. Why are you bothering Sylvester-sama? Im not bothering him. I wonder about that. Clive said as he headed straight for me. Then, he gave me a bunch of papers. This is the documents I told you about before. Thanks. Youre wee. Anyway will you be staying in your room today? This is the first time hes asked me this honestly, but he wouldnt hold back now since hes talked to father about this. Is his patience running out? I heard fathers voice telling me to do a better job, and I smiled. Yeah. I dont have to train, and I have things I want to read. But, I dont n on stopping by the library. I have to read the documents you gave me, Clive. This is the truth. Even if I have ns, I wont tell him the truth I mean, I would be in trouble in the future if Im not cunning. Clive stayed silent for a while when he heard my answer, but he soon sighed softly. It doesnt seem like your affairs just involve the library, Sylvester-sama. Youre like a noisy mother-inw, y. The castle is huge, theres no way he would just go to the library. If there is such a Prince, then he would be too recluse. Vernoux-dono, would you mind not interrupting? Vernoux, who tried to help me, attracted Clives attention. No, it seemed like he was making fun of Clive rather than helping me. Vernoux might have been feigning even though he looked like he was having a little fun either way, this has definitely offended Clive. I never told you that you could call me y. I only said that to Sylvester-sama. Youre so hard-headed. You dont have to worry about that because I call you y first, right? His Highness never calls you y, does he? Sylvester-sama just doesnt call me that in front of other people. I smiled wryly inside at those misleading words. I was considerate towards him because he seemed like he hated being called yby Vernoux. Eh, so you actually like it? I dont. So youre saying that you want His Highness to call you a name that you dont like? Thats not right, is it? Youre shy. Vernoux. Stop. Clive would resent him if Vernoux said any more than this, so I stopped him, and he shrugged. Ah, he was going to stop even if I hadnt stopped him. However, Vernoux probably wont stop calling him y, so Clive should probably just give up. Clive gave a long sigh. If you keep hiding your appearances too much, then well have to ask the rumoured girl to fortune-tell where Sylvester-sama is. Vernoux tilted his head at those words. Its surprising. Do you believe in dream fortune-telling, y? Of course its a joke. But, I dont know whos doing it, so I would like to ask you not to force me to do something unknown. Aside from believing it or not, thats a dreadful way of putting it. Even if shes called the Saint, she only does silly fortunes like telling the weather and looking for lost items, right? Its not like fortune-tellers are rare, so you dont have to protest. Youre too careless. Anyway, why do you know so much about the Saint? Clive red at Vernoux lightly. However, Vernoux didnt flinch. Well, of course, Ive heard rumours about her. Its not like theyre making a new religion. Shes just a child. There are people who actually think shes helped them. Look, aside from it working or not, its like effective medicine to people who believe. Vernoux checked up everything about her because theDreamer Girlhas been the topic of many rumourstely. Its not good to go out to town without knowing about things taking ce in the world. However, there isnt any bad or dangerous information at the moment, most of the information was about the fortune-teller whose predictions are spot-on. In the first ce, I think the castle would investigate if there were suspicious people, so there was nothing to worry about if that wasnt taking ce. Like Vernoux said, she wasnt just a fortune-teller. It seems like she does this because she likes making people happy. However, even though he checked up on her, he hadnt met her directly. He said that he had watched her from afar, but it could have a negative impact on his stealth if he approached her. But, he might not be interested in her enough to want to meet her. I dont think any suspicious people would approach His Highness any time soon. Im worried that they would approach him. Why are you suspicious of me? Im not acquainted with the dreamer girl. Clive raised his eyebrow at Vernoux who lightly protested. Im not just talking about her. Im telling you not to introduce girls whose intentions are unknown to Sylvester-sama. Are you saying you have no idea who Im talking about? Yeah, not at all. Vernoux replied nonchntly, but I knew that Clive was talking about Dilly. I told Clive that I have never met her before, but his doubts still havent been cleared. Clives father, Marquis Eames, doesnt seem to think much of Earl Pameradia, Dillys father, so it cant be helped but he hasnt met her at all, so I didnt have to worry about his concern. And every time he gets suspicious, I smile silently as if I have nothing to say Perhaps my response made him more suspicious? You worry too much, y. Even if a suspiciousdy approaches His Highness, she cant deceive His Majesty. Dont worry. Im worried because you, a cunning person, is by his side. If youre that worried, then you best keep watch so that you wont be outwitted. Thats also better for me since you doubt me. Vernoux, who replied provocatively, firmly appealed his innocence. I would be troubled if he reinforces his monitoring, but this is Vernoux, so this is surely his way of masquerading my absence. Vernoux shook his head and escaped from Clives re. But I didnt think you would talk about the dreamer girl, y. Thedies talk about her a lot. He was probably referring to Dilly talking about the dreamer girl the other day. Ladies might talk about the dreamer girl at tea parties. I suddenly thought as I hummed along. Dilly said that Lady Hazel had told her about the dreamer girl, but is she curious about the girl because she had brought her up? Dilly doesnt seem interested in fortune-tellers, so she might have been collecting information for tea parties did she perhaps want to get her fortune done? It didnt look like she did, but its bothering me now. How do I put it? It doesnt seem like Dilly. Of course, I know that Dilly acts beyond what I expect of ady. In any case, I hope you dont go out to meet the dreamer girl out of curiosity. y let out a deep sigh and said. He probably thought he wasnt making any progress. However, Vernoux reacted to him straight away. Theres no way hed do that. If he really wants to see her, then he could just call her to the castle. Well, I wont do that. See, His Highness said it. Are you relieved? ys eyes, as he looked at Vernoux, said that hes really suspicious. However, this conversation was over because he couldnt catch me sneaking out of the castle. Then, Ille backter. y said and left. I turned to Vernoux and asked. You know can you two get along? Okay. But that wasnt my fault. I dont think its ys fault either. Vernoux shrugged and stood up with a kick of his legs. Well, its not like you can freely choose what the dreamer girl predicts. Its like people are exaggerating to console themselves. Thats right. However, thats just for now. I dont know what will happen in the future, she might really be the seconding of the Saint, like the rumours say she is. But Ill say one thing. It doesnt seem like y would really go into town to ask her about where you are. He said jokingly, and I smiled wryly. But isnt it rather hard on her too? I hope she can live in peace. Its someone elses affair, but it must be rather hard to live without concealing a unique power. Yeah. Shes just an orphan, but shes being protected by the church, so it should be fine. They stopped her from fortune-telling, but shes a child, so she does it behind their backs. Im sure shes happy that peoplepliment her. Were children, and I found it strange that Vernoux was talking like an adult. Iughed a little. Do you want your fortune told? Nope I feel like Dilly would do unexpected things even if her fortune is told. No matter how correct the fortunes are, I cant imagine them being correct. Haha, thats right. Of course, if it can trigger something, then I think its very reliable. But, its not something I want to rely on right now. However what Vernoux said a while ago, If he really wants to see her, then he could just call her to the castleis prickling me. Dilly doesnte no matter how much I invite her. Of course, she woulde if I ordered her to, but she hates it, so my poprity with her will fall. In the end, I cant summon her. But, I wonder if I should mention it lightly to the Earl. My expectations have been crushed every time, but the best chance I have to meet her as Sylvesteris probably through Elvis. No, getting him to let me meet Dilly might be the hardest thing to do, but I have no other methods. She seemed interested in fathers reign, but there still isnt much I can do in public So, this is my chance. Whats wrong? No, its nothing. This isnt something to praise, but Ill do my best to get Dilly a little interested in Sylvesterthrough the mobile library project. I am hated, but I was taught a scheme on how to recover. It should be a good chance. Of course, Im nning on making an effort even without those evil thoughts, but I want her to understand that I have those expectations and that I would be nervous. Instead, Im going to do my best to get a better result. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 5, Act 43: A Calm and Bustling Spring Volume 5, Act 43: A Calm and Bustling Spring One day in the spring of Cordelias 14th year. Cordelia was entertaining her childhood friend, Vernoux in the warm flowery garden. Your house has a lot of flowers like always. Theyre beautiful, arent they? Well, it seems like a scene that women would like. The topic of flowers was brought up, but Vernoux still didnt seem interested in flowers and was stabbing his cake with a fork. As usual, he preferred sweets over flowers. Todays sweet was a rare springy cheesecake made with checkerboardyers of strawberries and pistachios. Then, Ill report it before I forget. I was contacted yesterday, and they told me that they can obtain all the books I requested for the mobile library next month. Thats good. You can get that light illustration picture book that seemed difficult to obtain, right? Yeah. I asked for some books personally when I ced the order, and they promised that they could get them, so I dont need to worry. Some, you say How many books did you order, Dilly? Oh, its still within the range of my allowance. Just how much is this allowance? Vernoux shrugged. Cordelias allowance was from the profit she made with trades, and shed purchased books on cultivation methods and medicine nts, which were necessary for her research. Three months have already passed since they had started the book loaning n for the viges around the royal capital,monly known as the Mobile Library, together with the noble children. Cordelias father, Elvis, set up their head office and consulted with them about speciality products, and they consulted with Vernouxs father, Marquis ntheim, about which types of books to loan. Both of them made additional proposals, but they didnt reject the childrens rmendations, and the project advanced roughly how Cordelia and Vernoux had nned. The reason why the project wasnt rejected was that the nners of the mobile library n, had a review meeting in advance. They had the viges listen to what books would be selected and got opinions from librarians who would be employed as the book managers and shopkeepers of rental bookstores. Incidentally, Vernoux is the chairman of the review meetings. Vernoux wanted to leave it to Cordelia, but she insisted that it would be easier for him to make the call. The review meeting wasnt made up of all the donors; it only consisted of enthusiastic people, including those who got along with Vernoux, like Myles and Clifton, and Hazel, who Vernoux wasnt good at dealing with. Hazel had been very serious and had made firm remarks during the meeting, but she had been assertive, and it had made Vernoux run away immediately after the meeting had ended. They found bad roads that need paving on the route, and there was an ident, but its generally going well. It was worthwhile to n. Yes. By the way Dilly, Im curious about something whats that in the middle of the table? Vernoux had changed his tone and nced sharply at a transparent bottle on the middle of the table. The bottle contained small cubes wrapped in thin paper and was also put there for decoration. Would you like some? What? Theyre sweets? Are they good? I like them. Cordelia stood up, picked up the bottle, walked up to Vernoux and opened it in front of him. Have one. Its wrapped in really thin paper. Its stuck pretty tight and hard to peel off. Cordeliaughed slowly at Vernoux, who was calmly looking at the sweet in his hand. No, you dont need to peel it off. It melts in your mouth. What? That paper melts. You can eat it as it is. Cordelia said as she took a sweet and threw it straight into her mouth. Vernoux stared at her in shock. She knew why he was looking at her like that. To put it simply, I cant believe youre eating paper. Whatre you thinking!? It wouldnt be strange if he said, Youre not a goat, either. Vernoux didnt know that this paper was edible oat. Try one. Vernoux didnt look convinced, but he still put one in his mouth as he frowned. Then, after a while he tilted his head in confusion. The oat had melted. See? The paper melted, didnt it? It doesnt harm your body? Of course not. I cant tell you the details, but Otou-sama has already tasted it. You thought of making something strange again. He looked shocked as he threw the second one into his mouth. Its sweeter than I thought, but the melting sensation of this paper is quite interesting. You dont have to worry about the sweets sticking together if its wrapped in paper, and its easy to eat too. It seems very convenient. Probably because it was an original idea, Vernoux seemed more interested in the oat than the sweets themselves. But its a pretty interesting concept, did you open your eyes to sweets after baking? I dont think its important fordy training, but I guess you made this for sweets too. I can definitely unveil this sweet thanks to the oat, but I hope that it can eventually be used in the medical field. This is oat? It lookspletely different from the ones I know. Like Vernoux said, the oat of this world are like rice crackers Because its the so-called hard oat, its shaped differently from the paper-like soft oat. That was why Cordelia decided to try and develop it. Its still in the middle of development. I want to make it a little thinner. Then, people who have a hard time taking medicine, including Hans, will be happy. Cordelia was enthusiastic, and Vernoux looked worried. Say, Dilly. I have a suggestion. Why dont you submit this in thepetition show? Competition show? Yeah. Gille mentioned it before. Its an academic festival hosted by the royal family. Thepetition show is an exhibition in which participants bring and present the products they have developed. There are no restrictions on the products being submitted, but since its sponsored by the royal family, the preliminaries are quite strict. However, if the product catches the eyes of the judges, then that developer is given a research grant, and most importantly, they can advertise that their product has been recognised by the royal family at the time of sale. However, since the product is subsidies based on the premise that it will lead to public interest, the price and distribution will be interfered to a certain extent. Dilly, you arent willing to publicise how essential oils are refined, right? So, I dont think its possible to submit that, but if youre going to spread this in the medical field, then its a good opportunity, right? Youre right. I want a lot of people to use it. When Vernoux heard Cordelias answer, he continued. You need to submit materials about the manufacturing process if youre going to enter thepetition show, but they wont be released without permission, and royalties will be paid even if theyre used. What do you think? Somehow, todays Vernoux is kind of like a merchant. Dont evade the question. Im not. But I cant make the decision alone, I have to discuss this with Otou-sama. Cordelia shrugged because she couldnt exhibit it on her own ord and Vernoux gave a long sigh. (Why is he sighing here?) Is he not convinced? I dont think he would answer honestly if I ask him about it. Cordelia closed the lid and returned to her own seat. Cordelia had brought up oat, but she had left the development to Ronnie. He had fun making them, but she should probably ask him about it too. Dilly, have you forgotten the other good thing that happens when you participate in thepetition show? What is it? This also depends on the result, but you will be given a permit to enter the Big Bookcase. The Big Bookcase is a vast library owned by the royal family and is said to have the most extensive book collection in the kingdom. The Pameradias library is impressive, but the size was clearly different from that of the royal family. Isnt it fine to give it a go? Im sure itll go well with this. Really? If so, then she should find out more about thepetition and get permission from Elvis if there arent any problems. She was also very interested in the treasure house of knowledge. However, there was a problem with the Big Bookcase that worried her. That was the location. She would have to go to the castle where the Prince who she was trying to avoid with all her might resides. (But even if I get the permit, I would be going to a ce where ordinary people can visit, so I probably wont encounter any royals right?) Of course, they check peoples backgrounds when the permit is issued, but theres no need for them to let outsiders near the royal family. Its reasonable to think that we would pass one another in typical situations. However, when Cordelia thought up until there, she met eyes with Vernoux, who looked strangely like he was having fun and frowned. Vernoux-sama, that expression What are you up to? No, nothing? It doesnt look like youre telling the truth. Vernoux-sama acted as if nothing was up, but if he always had a wicked expression like this, then he wouldnt have been mistaken for a prince at Oulu Vige. Cordelia, who remembered that, almost said it out loud, and quickly coughed. What was that just now? Nothing. Dont worry about it. Well, fine. If you get the permit, then youlle to the castle a lot, right? In any case, nothing will happen if I dont get permission from Otou-sama. For example, I couldnt agree straight away because I am still hesitant to enter the castle. However, as I thought earlier, I dont have to worry about it that much. Im sure itll be fine. Thats true. Well, Im looking forward to it. By the way, can you give me the sweet and bottle from before? Oh my, do you want to take it home with you? Okay. Then, I wont hold back. Itll be easy to eat this even if I take it home with me. I dont remember Vernoux-sama ever holding back, but Im sure the ntheim House still doesnt have any sweets. Its okay if hes happy. Sweets things are important for taking away fatigue from studying. Yeah. Oh yes, are you going to bake again anytime soon, Dilly? Gille is looking forward to it. Ill make something in the future. Didnt I give you two muffinsst month? This is definitely just Vernoux-sama demanding sweets. And he still has that wicked look on his face which makes me want to ask what hes thinking. ( Well, theres no use worrying about it, this is Vernoux-sama after all.) Cordelia moved on and saw Vernoux off. Then, she dreamed of entering the Big Bookcase and got hyped up, Alright! Everything will be after she gets permission. ??????? Three days after Vernouxs proposal, Cordelia asked Ronnie who was enjoying tea in the greenhouse like always. Say, Ronnie. What would you think if I told you that I wanted to present oat at thepetition show? When she had asked Elvis about participating in thepetition, he had only given her one condition. I dont mind if you want to release it to the public, so it would be no problem if she got permission from Ronnie. She thought she should have asked Ronnie first, but she could see him saying, Why dont you ask Master first? Ronnie has almost been working on the oat alone after she had proposed the idea. At first, he would question her, What is it supposed to be? and How do you make it? But a few dayster, he said, Its probably going well, and worked silently alone. Even if she tried to help him, he would brush her off, Its going well right now, so leave it forter. If you ask Cordelia, then she did arrange for water nts that could be used as a substitute from books Fulvia had But that was about it. Ronnie wasnt trying to keep his research a secret. He gave her progress reports, Please look at this, showed her the product many times, and answered any questions that she had. Cordelia had also made it with the process that Ronnie had shown her. Thepetition show? Youre going to submit it? Of course, if youre alright with it. Ronnie put down the cup, and asked Cordelia strangely. Have you asked Master? Im fine with it if you are. I think you just need to submit documents and the product, so it wont be much trouble. Ronnie, who didnt seem to care either way, said, I think if you copy this, then youll be able to make the document straight away, and took his own record off the bookshelf. Oh, but there is something. Can you make it so you made this yourself, Ojou-sama? In the worst case, rece my name with mentors. I dont think thats a good idea since its false. Cordelia tilted her head wondering what he was saying all of a sudden. I thought so. Then, how about putting you as the lead and me as support? Why dont you want your name toe out? The oat could be made because you did your best. She certainly wanted the permit to enter the Big Bookcase, but Ronnie was the main researcher. So, that was what she was going to write, but Ronnie gave a long sigh. I dont want people to say annoying things. I know youre not going to do that, but if you put me as the main researcher, then I might stand out weirdly as if Im using you. Oh, some might think like that There are people who will think that. I dont really like standing out. And if youre going to spread this product after itspleted, then your name would be more convenient. People trust the Pameradia name more than mine, and youll see less resistance even if its a new product. Cordelia couldnt help but ept what Ronnie had said. (Its possible that from an outsiders perspective, Ronnie looks as if he is researching freely by manipting a noble child.) I understand Ronnies concerns, but I cant agree with him. I understand your point, but it feels like Ive stolen your credit. Thats not a problem. I dont think its being stolen. Thats just like you youre frank. I dont want to stand out because I want to rx while doing what I love. The nners name is written first so, formally, theres no problems, right? Cordelia shrugged at Ronnie who thought about how not to stand out with a serious look. Is it really alright? Yes. Dont forget that I couldnt have made this if you hadnt suggested it. She was thankful that she got permission, but she thought it was a waste. Isnt it alright for him to be a little greedier? Oh, instead, Ill ept paid holiday and extra ie. Thats necessary for rxing. I know, so Ill think about it. You can take a day off whenever you want. Yay! Cordelia smiled wryly when she looked at the happy Ronnie. (After thepetition, Ill get him to take enough days off so that he can even travel.) Thus, Cordelias exhibition for thepetition show was decided. However, that didnt mean that her work increased because her exhibition had been decided. The oat that Ronnie had said was the limit for now was thinner than the one she had given to Vernoux as sweets, and he said that he would arrange the documents for her. Cordelia had offered to do the documents, but Ronnie turned her down because it was an opportunity to teach Lara how to write. Lara, the apprentice servant, had sessfully graduated from apprentice, and was working splendidly as a full-fledged servant. Her poprity with the senior servants is also great. ( But I wanted to do it.) Cordelia didnt mind if it was after Lara, so she decided to ask him to teach her how to write the documents. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 5, Act 44: Future Knight’s Prelude Part 1 Volume 5, Act 44: Future Knights Prelude Part 1 As preparations progressed for the exhibition, Cordelia visited Earl Hales mansion, where her friend Hazel resided. Because Hazel had sent her a letter inviting her over, The flowers in the garden are blooming beautifully, so I would like you to enjoy them too. Like the Pameradia House, the Hale House also weed the season of beautiful flowers. Various flowers were also drawn on the card that was attached to the invitation, and Cordelia visited the Hale mansion with high expectations. The garden, which she saw, was filled with a wider variety of flowers than shed imagined, and it was gorgeous. Spring is a really calm and beautiful season, she thought as she asked someone to convey a message to Hazel, at the entrance, and then she heard arge quarrel as if it was trying to spoil her mood. Dahlia! Wait! You havent finished your studies, have you?! Im going to be a knight! I cant bete for sword practice! Cordelia looked up at the surprising interaction and saw Hazel and another girl appear on the second floor. Hazel grabbed the girls arm, but the other girl was stronger, so she shook off Hazels hand in no time. Cordelia widened her eyes. (I wonder if thats Hazel-samas sister.) The Hale House has Hazel as their eldest child and four other children. Cordelia had only spoken to the small heir, their eldest son, but Hazel often boasted that they are all cute. I wonder if one of them is the person shes quarrelling with right now, she wondered, and the girl jumped from the railing. Huh?! Cordelias voice instinctively leaked out, and Hazel shouted at almost the same time, Stewart! In response to Hazels voice, the servant, who was receiving Cordelia, quickly moved and caught the falling girl. Thats dangerous, Dahlia Ojou-sama. Stewart! Stop getting in my way all the time! But even if the girl named Dahlia shouted, the servant named Stewart didnt move. Meanwhile, Hazel walked down the stairs in a grand manner. Her back seemed to be d in a dark aura. Fufufu, you cant escape even if you try. At least, you wont be allowed to leave the house today unless you finish todays schedule! But Ill bete for practice! Didnt Okaa-sama say it was fine as long as Ie back! Okaa-sama is too soft! The things you are doing now, Id already finished when I was 10! Cordelia was bbergasted as she watched the violent exchange, but soon, Stewart deliberately cleared his throat. Ojou-sama, theres a guest. The two girls hadnt noticed that there was a guest until he had said that. How do you do, Hazel-sama? And little sister-sama. Oh my, Cordelia-sama! Pardon me, wee. Ah, this is my stupid sister, Dahlia Will Hale. Shes 12. Unlike Hazel, who had a smile on her face like nothing significant had happened, Dahlia had an extremely ufortable expression. Nice to meet you, Dahlia-sama. Nice to meet you. Dahlia answered while averting her gaze, and it was clear that she hadnt wanted anyone to see the previous scene. Hazel, on the other hand, felt as if shed received unexpected reinforcements and was overjoyed, she didnt have a bit of shyness or any reserve. Now,e back, Dahlia. This all started because you wont study properly. However, Dahlia snapped at Hazel. Because today is my sword practice day which is more important than lectures! Im going to be a knight! Dahlia dered, folded her arms and turned away. Cordelia was surprised. This was her first time meeting a girl who wanted to be a female knight. Hmm Do you want to be a knight, Dahlia-sama? Yes. Whats wrong with that? Dahlia, who was in a bad mood, wasnt friendly to Cordelia even though this was their first meeting, and Cordelia smiled wryly. However, her attitude made Hazel raise her voice as if her hair was standing up. Dahlia, that was rude! This is Cordelia-sama, the daughter of the famous knight family, the Pameradias, whom you admire! Eh, the Pameradias?! Dahlia instantly brightened up when she heard that. She approached Cordelia and took her hands. Cordelia-sama, please speak to Onee-sama. Shes trying to obstruct me from practising the sword! Huh? I admire the Queen and the knights who guard her. Therefore, I also want to be a knight and enter the Imperial Guards someday, so I have to improve my sword skills. Even so, Onee-sama keeps nagging me about studying Youll be the one whos troubled, since you cant be a knight if youre dumb! Itll work out somehow if Im skilful with the sword! Seeing them fight, Cordelia was able to understand what was happening. Dahlia was a youngdy who didnt like studying very much and wanted to be a knight. (And Dahlia-sama also seems reckless.) It was a bold remark since one wouldnt imagine that from her image if she didnt open her mouth. ( No, I can tell that shes energetic since she jumped down from the second floor.) For the time being, I should meditate between the fighting sisters. Dahlia-sama, my brothers are excellent at martial arts, but they also have a variety of knowledge. Ive been taught a lot of things from them, and I think having a lot of knowledge would be useful for your work. Dahlia was full of energy as if she had gained an ally, but her expression rapidly changed. See. Studying is also important. Of course, I think its better to be able to study rather than not, but Even with this shes still not convinced. What should I do? Cordelia thought a little. From her reaction, I understand that she also thinks that studying is necessary. However, does she believe things will work out somehow with the way things are now, or is she more fascinated with sword practice? She couldnte up with an answer even if she thought about it, so she gave Dahlia a proposal. Dahlia-sama. If you dont mind, would you like toe to my house? Huh? We might have things that will be interesting to you. Is that alright? Yes. Hazel-sama always invites me over. Dahlias eyes sparkled when she heard what Cordelia had said. I dont know the cause yet, but if I can get her motivated to study, then these two sisters might not have a reason to argue anymore, and Dahlia-sama is this happy about it, so she might be able to get something just by seeing our possessions. I would like to go there straight away! Today is a bit Dahlia-sama, you also have practice, dont you? Y-yes Dahlia was taken aback and dropped her gaze to the floor in disappointment. She wanted to go to the Pameradia mansion straight away. Cordelia-sama, we cant bother you. This child is simple, she heads straight into things that shes interested in, so Im sure shell bother you. (Shes just like Hazel-sama.) Cordelia smiled wryly inside at Hazel, who had spoken when Dahlia went quiet. She held it down, smiled at Hazel and turned to Dahlia. Hmm. If you give me a few days, then I can discuss this with my Onii-samas, and prepare items that you can enjoy. However, since this invitation shouldnt interfere with your studies, please study so that your parents and Hazel-sama will let you go cheerfully. Ye s. It was a slightly stiff reply, but Dahlia still replied without hesitation. She seemed pleased, and her expression said, Make Hazel promise! Dahlia, if you understand Cordelia-samas words, then you can go today. But keep that in mind when you get back, alright? Hazel put her hands together and smiled superbly, and Dahlia replied reluctantly. Then, Dahlia curtsied to Cordelia and left. Im sorry about that. This way, Cordelia-sama. Ive troubled you. Its okay. It was a new experience since Ive never met a girl who wanted to be a knight before. Dahlia has good reflexes, but she isnt good at studying, so she quickly dozes off. Hah, Hazel sighed and put a hand to her forehead. Youre worried about her, arent you? Shes my cute little sister, and I hope her dream wille true. But as things are, she would definitely fail the written exam before she can show her skills. Even if I tell her that academic ability is necessary to stay by the Queens side, father and mother dont say anything, so she wont believe me. (Hazel-sama is right, but maybe all she says to Dahlia-sama is study, study, study.) I remember their fight, and it seemed like Dahlia-sama feels that Hazel-samas words are a disturbance. If someone else said something, then she might understand Cordelia thought as she continued to listen to Hazel. Neither father nor mother is against her bing a knight. However, theyre also not supporting her. As I thought, theyre worried about her. About her swinging a sword? Yes. And its a rare upation. I think they would honestly feel relieved if she failed the exam because she hadnt studied enough. But they also want her to study a little more. In that case, was my invitation unweed? Hazel looked slightly mixed, and Cordelia put a hand to her mouth and thought. Even if they dont oppose, it might not be good to differ from their education policy. But Hazel slowly shook her head. Even if you hadnt invited her, she wont change her mind about being a knight. And its pitiful if she doesnt get motivation once in a while. Of course Im worried, but shell regret it if she doesnt do what she wants, right? Youre a wonderful older sister. Stop it. Cordeliaughed a little at Hazel, who had turned a little red. Hazel said again, Please stop! before sighing. I think shell be motivated if she sees something different than what shes used to. As her older sister, Im happy that youll show her a world different from the one she knows. Then, Ill have to make sure she has fun. Im sorry for troubling you. Shes a really good girl but she just cant study. I think its disappointing and unbearable. Hah Hazel sighed once again. Shes really considerate towards her younger sister. Hopefully, she can convey a little of those feelings Cordelia thought, and, next to her, Hazelined, She really doesnt think of anything else except for whats in front of her! It seems like it would be difficult. Cordelia smiled wryly. After that, they chatted, had tea, enjoyed the garden and Cordelia headed home. On the way home, Cordelia thought of ways to entertain Dahlia, but unfortunately, she couldnt think of anything by the time she arrived home. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 5, Act 44: Future Knight’s Prelude Part 2 Volume 5, Act 44: Future Knights Prelude Part 2 She arrived home before she coulde up with an idea, but she still had a few days before Dahlia woulde over. (I dont have to rush; I can take my time to think.) Cordelia got off the carriage and headed straight to the entrance. She saw an umon sight of her two brothers talking at the entrance, and she blinked. (Cyrus-oniisama and Isma-oniisama?) Cordelia tilted her head in confusion, since she had only seen them together a handful of times. Oh my, do they have a special engagement today? But, brother, thats- Ive been thinking about it for a long time. Ive already made the request, and father knows about it. I dont know what theyre talking about, but I dont want to disturb them if its something important. But if I dont walk through here, then I cant go back to my room. What should I do? Cordelia thought, but they probably wouldnt stand here and talk if its important. She kept on walking. Im home, Onii-samas. If Im disturbing them, then I can just keep on walking Cordelia greeted, and Cyrus and Isma turned around at the same time. Her two brothers were handsome today, even though they both wore different trends The aura around them became more brilliant when they were together. Wee home, Cordelia. Her second brother, Isma, replied first in a soft voice. The eldest brother, Cyrus, on the other hand, was silent, but he looked like he was troubled and looking for something to say, since Isma had stolen his words. In any case, it didnt seem like they were having a secret conversation. Its rare for you two to be together. She was hesitant to ask them what they were talking about, but she still spoke honestly. Isma smiled. Brother returned because of business, but hes going back to the castle now. Ill be staying here tonight. I see. Yeah. Isma, Ill leave the rest to you. Yes, be careful. Cyrus lightly patted Cordelias head as he passed her and left. They had already finished their conversation. So, where did you go today? Did you go to Marquis ntheims mansion? No, I was invited to visit Earl Hales mansion today by Hazel-sama. Oh, so you have a youngdy friend who is the same age as you. Yes. Onii-sama, theres actually something I would like to talk to you about Would you listen to my request? Request? Cordelia nodded at Isma, who had tilted his head slightly. Hazel-sama has a little sister named Dahlia who is aiming to be a knight. I invited her over next time, and I wondered if I could show her anything to make her happy. So, I would like to talk to you about this. Cordelia said, and Isma crossed his arms and hummed a little. Well, Earl Hales family usually do jobs that involvenguages, and you dont hear many of them bing knights, so I think most people would be happy about this There are a lot of interesting things in the basement treasure room. Interesting things? For example, the outfits of Beatrice-sama, the younger sister of the former head four generations ago. There are also items from victory parades, so I think shell find them interesting. There are also a lot of other things, so lets go see them together. Thank you very much. Im d I talked to you about this, Onii-sama. If thats the case, then Im sure Dahlia-sama will be happy. She must know about Beatrice-sama, the ck Princess General, who galloped through the battlefields. As expected of Onii-sama, he gave me wonderful choices she thought, I feel bad if I stopped their conversation. Even if theyve finished their discussion, they probably had other things they wanted to talk about. Whats wrong? Are you worried about something else? Its rare for you two to be together, and I thought I came home at a bad time Oh, its not like brother has much time, and we sometimes meet during work. Its not like we dont meet as often as you think we do, Cordelia. Indeed, if Cyrus-oniisama is in the middle of work, then he wouldnt have much time to talk like Isma-oniisama said. Isma also patted Cordelias head lightly like Cyrus had before. Its rare for you to say that you want to invite a friend over. Huh? Is that so? Vernoux and Hazele over even if she doesnt invite them, and Fulviaes over as her teacher. She didnt recall ever inviting friends over, even if they invite her over. If necessary, I can providementary if you invite her over on my day off? Huh? Is that alright? Of course. Cordelia, who hadnt anticipated such an offer, couldnt understand what Isma was saying as he stood in front of her smiling. However, it was sudden, but she couldnt ask what he meant if he was concealing it. ??????? A few dayster, a little before the sun rose to the top. In the parlour at the Pameradia mansion, Dahlias eyes sparkled at the number of items in front of her. I cant believe it Those there Those there are such wonderful things!! I cant believe that the items that Beatrice-sama loved exist!! To the excited Dahlia, Isma, an active knight, smiled wryly as he exined. You may already know this, judging by how youre acting, Dahlia-sama, but Beatrice-sama, the owner of this outfit, was very brave. She yed an active role in the war against the north, and a lot of heroic stories are written about her in history books. Yes, yes! I searched her up! She didnt surface at all after the war and was called the Goddess of War, the ck Princess General. Oh I cant believe that the symbol of Beatrice-sama, this ck jacket, exists!! The stone on this chest piece is also very rare. Thats her reward from the Battle of Talpa Fortress. Oh my, from that time?! Dahlia, who was looking at the items with her hands folded while listening to Ismasmentary, became increasingly excited. Cordelia watched on from a close distance. (She even knows about that niche battle.) Cordelia also learnt about Beatrice because she was a part of her family, but she didnt remember what she had learnt in that much detail. The Battle of Talpa Fortress was also an important battle, but there was another critical historical battle on at the same time which had more impact, so the Battle of Talpa Fortress might be omitted from some textbooks. However, Dahlia was saying it like it was normal. Her figure looked like she was having a lot of fun as if she was dreaming and looked like Hazel, who was talking to an imaginary Vernoux in the past. Her feelings were different from Dahlias, but the way they expressed their feelings were the same. Beatrice-sama is someone who has left a lot of stories, Im sure she was burdened with expectations by those around her from a young age She had a strong will that doesnt lose to pressure. Shes so wonderful. Im in apletely different situation, but I want to have a strong will like Beatrice-sama. Dahlias words made Cordelia feel something indescribable. She didnt object Dahlias words of astrong will. Cordelia also thought the same when she entered the treasure room with Isma the other day that was until she found a diary written by Beatrice. However, she had found things in the diary that stated that the people around Beatrice hadnt had any expectations of her. People say that Im a tomboy, a wild horse and that I do what I like. If thats the case, maybe I should show them what wild is.I held it in and wore a dress, but they scolded me, saying that heels arent weapons. Even though things that can be thrown are weapons. (It wasnt that people expected things from her, but rather she was someone who persevered even though she was opposed.) If she thought about it carefully, there are no other records of youngdies wielding swords, much less stand in the front line, even within the Pameradia House, which produces many knights. In that sense, it might be close to Dahlias situation. (I also respect strong wills, but I dont think I need to tell that to Dahlia-sama.) Dahlia might be delighted to learn of the existence of a diary that no one knew about. But Beatrice already seemed like the ideal existence to Dahlia, so there was a possibility that this image would be destroyed. (And Beatrice-sama probably didnt expect anyone to read her diary in the future.) Im not sure if I should say this as someone who has read it, but its horrible to think that someone would read my diary. Diaries arent written so that they can be read by others She thought, and Dahlia spoke cutely again. Oh my, this is a nice protection pouch. Is it Beatrice-samas? These days, you put birthstones and War God carvings at the top of pendants for luck. I wonder if I should make one. Dalia-jou, you really like knights, dont you? Nowadays, not many people have protection pouches, some knights dont even know about their existence. Isma was impressed, and Cordelia generally agreed with his opinion. She must really admire strong knights. (But if she likes history this much and has a good memory, then she didnt have to jump down from the second floor to run away from her lessons.) She had lured Dahlia to study hard, but at the very least, it didnt seem like Dahlia hated learning in general. Cordelia wondered what the fundamental problem was, and once again spoke brightly, Kyaa, and shifted her eyes onto the next item. In response to her voice, Isma began a new exnation. He paused for a moment and had an amused smile on his face. Onii-sama. Whats wrong? Nothing, I think that Dahlia-jou is simr to Cordelia. To me? Yeah. I feel like you were acting like this the first time we went to the forest. Isma said nostalgically and pleasantly, but Cordelia didnt know how to respond. Did I act like this? I remember being happy, but I didnt mean to show my emotions on my face like that But it might seem to the same to Onii-sama. (No, this I appreciate it if I looked this charming.) However, I was a little older than Isma-oniisama in my previous world since I was twenty, so I would feel a bit embarrassed if I looked like Dahlia-sama does right now. Isma-sama, dont tell me this item is? Yeah, that hair ornament is probably Anyway, I think its okay if Dahlia-sama is happy When she thought that, she heard a light knock at the door. Cordelia quietly opened the door so that she wouldnt disturb the engrossed Dahlia, and Emina appeared. Excuse me. Would you like to have lunch? Lunch is ready to be served at any time. Oh my, is it already that time? She hadnt noticed time passing at all because she was overwhelmed by Dahlias enthusiasm. Isma guessed what Cordelia and Emina were talking about. Then, lets go have lunch soon. Ah, mm, erm, a little more Please let me look at these items for a little longer! Dahlia begged and stared at a sword at Ismas invitation. I guess shes captivated by the items. Even though lunch has been set, they should still need a little more time to prepare, so it should be fine. Isma also thought the same. Why do you want to be a knight, Dahlia-jou? I fell in love with them at first sight. Love at first sight? Yes. Dahlia smiled at the brother and sister, who spoke at the same time. My mother admires the Queen a lot, and she has a postcard of the Queen in a pnquin, but the women depicted on that postcard looked cool. They were more charming than the women I saw in pictures books before. Then, I researched, and my admiration for them became stronger. With her hands on both cheeks, she continued happily. Of course, theres a difference between my admiration and reality. When I first started learning the sword, I was surprised by the weight. And I learnt that swords werent elegant items, but weapons. But I definitely want to be recognised for my sword skills and be useful. I will be. Her looking like shes full of confidence is probably not my imagination. Hazel-sama also said that Dahlia-samas reflexes are good. Isma smiled wryly and spoke, perhaps because he felt this way as well. Theres nothing better than being able to protect people without having to wield a sword. Cordelia felt warmth from the words that Isma had calmly uttered, even though he had the skills, but Dahlia tilted her head. I think swords are important even if I dont have to protect anything. I think that if you train yourself, then you will improve yourself and ovee naivety. Dahlia-jou, what you just said sounds like something a master swordsman would say. Dahlia looked proudly at Isma, who said he was looking forward to the future. Cordelia thought her appearance was charming and smiled wryly wondering if escaping from her studies was included in her naivety. After a while, the lunch that weed them was colourful and pleasant on the eyes. The appetiser was marinated duck, followed by sd, and the main dish was white fish fried with breadcrumbs, and stewedmb shank. The bread was kneaded with raisins and walnuts. Cordelia and Dahlias tes were arranged beautifully, and Ismas dish was not only gorgeous but was also arge serving. Its very delicious. The meat melts in my mouth. Dahlia was entranced, and her eating pace was much faster than Cordelias, even though she had eaten much more than Cordelia, because she kept on going for seconds with the bread. (Onii-samas portion is especially big, but ours werent small either) She eats really well, Cordelia thought as she tilted her head and asked Dahlia. Dahlia-sama, how often do you have sword practice? I usually get taught once every three to four days. I really want to practice more, but I have to do independent practice and build up my physical strength every day. Why is that? I was wondering if the amount of food isnt enough if you exercise a lot But the amount of food should be enough if she exercises like she says she does, Cordelia thought, but Dahlia blurted a little embarrassingly, Eh, mm We can prepare more food if its not enough. Hans, whats avable? We still have meat and bread. And the chefs can make something with eggs straight away. Then Oh yes, do you want to try something unusual? I think Dahlia-jou would like the Tofuthat Cordelia made topped with eggs. Then, please make some! Her body was full of energy and conveyed that she was happy that she was getting seconds. Cordelia was impressed by Ismas suggestion that made Dahlia delighted. Isma-sama, would you like dessert? Ill like fruits like always. The other two would probably prefer something sweeter. Ojou-samas, we have chiffon cake andva cake. Then, Ill have chiffon cake. Cordelia thought that she could enjoy theva cake during teatime, but Dahlia looked a little lost. Cordelia smiled. Dahlia-sama, please eat both. B-but The sweets at the Hale House are also delicious, but so are ours. Th-then please. Cordelia thought it was cute and heart-warming because Dahlia wanted some even though she looked embarrassed. But, at the same time, she thought perhaps Do you have any ns after lunch? I wondered if you would show me around the library. There should be interesting war chronicles there, right? Yes, thats right. If you cant finish a book, then you can take it home. Actually, Cordelia wanted to talk in the greenhouse after lunch, but she thought that if they went to the library like Dahlia had suggested, then it would prevent her from escaping her studies. So, after they had consumed their delicious meal, she decided to change the schedule and check out the library. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 5, Act 44: Future Knight’s Prelude Part 3 Volume 5, Act 44: Future Knights Prelude Part 3 After lunch, Dahlia, who had entered the library, looked around and was a little surprised. Im interested in books about knights but theres a huge number of books. Books about knights? In that case, the books around here might be hard to find. In response to Dahlias wishes, Isma picked up a slightly thick book from a slightly higher position on the shelf. Theres a lot of sentences in this book, but there arent that many difficult words, and its written formally, so its easy to understand. Dahlia happily began reading the bulky book she had been given. But the more pages she turned, the slower she got. Then, she started dozing off. ( I knew it.) Cordelia, who had been reading another book, slowly approached Dahlia and lightly touched her shoulder. Dahlia-sama. Wah?! I, Im sorry. Cordelia reflexively apologised to Dahlias surprised reaction But Dahlia was also surprised because Cordelia had apologised or rather, she couldnt grasp the situation, but she seemed to have noticed that she had fallen asleep and her cheeks turned a little pink. By any chance, did you not get much sleepst night? No, I slept normally. Ive been very sleepy since noon Dahlia said and sighed a little. I cant believe I dozed off even though its such an interesting book Ive done something wasteful. We still have time, and I can lend you the book, so dont worry about it. By the way, do you always feel sleepy at this time? Yes, I usually studynguages and ssics at this time, but I doze off. However, I dont think its a problem if I can speak thenguage, and ssics are never used. (I see. Its not like she doesnt like studying, but it might be because she gets sleepy, so she doesnt want to study and doesnt make any progress.) On top of that, if only her sister, who is close to her in age, pays attention to her skipping her lessons, then I can understand why she wants to rebel. (Im sure Dahlia-sama is an honest child. If I had to say it, then her attitude would be because no one pays attention to her except for Hazel-sama.) However, I might be able to broaden her horizons a little. Especially with Isma-oniisama here. Cordelia nced at Isma, who smiled wryly. He nodded at Cordelia, approached Dahlia and stared at her in the eyes. ssics is not a bad thing for knights to learn, because it is sometimes quoted in conversation, and the minimum requirements also appear in the exam. Cordelia lightly told her that studying was necessary the other day, but the weight of those words might be differenting from an active knight. And if Dahlia has any questions, then Isma can respond to them right away. But Ive heard that the knights appointment exam is determined by overall points. Even if someone isnt good at ssics, they canpensate for it in another part of the exam, cant they? Its possible if your only goal is to pass the exam. However, you wont get the position you want, even if you be a knight, like that. Its always apetition. Dahlia was speechless. She hadnt thought of this. Earl Hale is fluent in foreignnguages as well, isnt he? It doesnt hurt to studynguages and literature if youre aiming to be the Queens guard. Shell be relieved if she can leave the interpreting to you. Yes. I also have many things that Im not good at, but rather than finding reasons not to improve, I find reasons to improve. Isma added and folded his arms. But, sleepy, huh. Why are you sleepy? Thats probably drowsiness caused by overeating. Cordelia said to Isma, who was thinking. I cant say thats the only cause, but it may be improved depending on how you eat. Huh? Dahlia replied briefly because she was surprised, and Cordelia nodded. Dahlia ate as much as she wanted and even ate twice as much bread as Cordelia had. She looked thrilled, but it was possible that she didnt feel full because she didnt chew her food enough. (I think shes just simply overeating, but she also ate a lot of bread. If you eat too many carbohydrates, your blood glucose levels will go down, and youll be drowsy from the insulin your body releases.) And shell get drowsier if she has to study something that shes not interested in. However, Cordelia decided to omit that from her exnation. Dahlia might be interested in getting rid of her drowsiness, but she wasnt interested in why she was drowsy. Cordelia didnt even know if blood glucose levels existed in this world, so she didnt want to speak carelessly. Cordelia coughed a little to cover this up. You should eat your vegetables first. And why dont you eat less bread and eat moderately? And you should chew well. I think dairy products and fruits are better for dessert. If she chews well, then it should satisfy her hunger, and it would take time, so she should be able to stop herself from overeating. Dahlia twitched when she heard Cordelias words. Shes probably opposed to restricting her diet. Cordelias heart hurt a little because Dahlia looked like she was having so much fun when she was eating. Next to Cordelia, Isma was thinking of a different idea. If you want to wake yourself up temporary, then you can wash your face but thats a little difficult during ss time. Moving your body is also good, but this is also difficult during ss. Thats also effective, but she probably wont be able to do it. However, I can think of a way to stimte her body. Please wait a little. Ill be right back. After saying that, Cordelia headed straight to theboratory. Cordelia, who had entered theb, took a bucket out from the cupboard and put water in it. She dropped a drop of tea tree and peppermint essential oil into the bucket. Tea tree, which had strong sterilisation and antibacterial powers, was used by the indigenous people of Australia, the Aboriginal people, as ointment. During World War II, the French also used it to treat soldiers. Cordelia dipped the towel she had prepared into the water while smelling the fresh and sharp scent and squeezed it lightly. The coldpress waspleted. Then, she took carrier oil, absolute ethanol, and rosemary essential oil out from the cupboard. Rosemary is said to clear drowsiness and improve memory and concentration. Added to the sharp scent of the peppermint she had used earlier; it bes perfumed oil with a stimting smell. Cordelia, who had prepared those two items, returned to the library. Im sorry to keep you waiting, Dahlia-sama. Wee back, Cordelia-sama. This is? Cordelia smiled at Dahlia, who was staring curiously at the towel and small bottle in Cordelias hands. Please wipe your face a little with this. I, I feel like air is passing through my nose. Yes. Dahlia wasnt widening her eyes in difort but in surprise. Is this a scent that Cordelia-sama made? But, itspletely different from the candle that Hazel-oneesama always brags about Is it a different fruit? This is actually the scent of leaves. Please apply it to your hands and cheeks. Dahlia tilted her head at the words scent of leaves and held the towel to her cheek. The towel had been cooled in cold water, and the coldness made her drowsiness fly away a little. Next, this small bottle. It might help you improve your concentration if you dont hate the smell. Please spread this on your wrist and smell it. This certainly smells like something that would wake me up. But the main goal is that you want to do your best. You will indeed get sleepy when youre full, but its important that you realise that you have to do it. Isma, who was watching the two, softly cut in. The fragrance is certainly just an aid. Without motivation from the person in question, she will continue to feel drowsy. Also, you will copse if you dont eat after you be a knight, so be careful. Really? Yeah. We move a ridiculous amount, so youll copse if you dont eat. At first, eating will feel like a job, and youll eat so much that itll be painful. But youll get used to this, and you wont feel drowsy because training is horrifying. Those meals are more quantity over quality, Isma continued, but his words no longer reached Dahlia. Then, I only have to hold back for a little while, right?! Well, and you can change your ss times if youre really drowsy. You may find your studies interesting if you start to understand them. Cordelia didnt know if those words reached her, but Dahlia looked happy and full of motivation. She just prayed that Dahlias quarrels with Hazel would be a memory of their youth one day. ??????? After that, Dahlia, who had bepletely excited, didnt get drowsy again before she went home, and she held several books and the essential oil that Cordelia had given her to take home. Onii-sama, thank you very much for today. After they saw Dahlia off, Cordelia thanked Isma again, and he shook his head lightly. No, I experienced something rare. I didnt have the chance to think about what happened before I became a knight, and I remembered some things. You cant forget your original intentions. Ill remember that. But the Hale House isnt a military family, so Im sure the Earl is worried. If Dahlia-jou does get appointed as a knight, then maybe I should help ease his worries. Isma, who whispered as if he was talking to himself, looked like a senior worried about his junior or like a teacher worried about his student. But Im d that you dont say you want to be a knight, Cordelia. Oh my, are you worried? Cordelia tilted her head at his sudden words. Although Beatrice-sama had be a knight, so I cant tell him not to worry at all, but, strangely, hes worried enough to say it. Cordelia thought, and Isma smiled impishly. Ah, but its not like Cordelia will be doing this and that, its fathers attitude that will change. Even if you tell him that you want to train, hell train you eternally and wont stop until you give up on being a knight. Cordelia smiled wryly. (But, if you think about it, even Otou-sama was injured on duty and had to retire. If I say that I want to be in a ce like that, then he would be worried even if our family is a family of knights.) Although were close with the knights, because both my Onii-samas are knights, its definitely a dangerous ce. Will Dahlia-sama be alright even if shes appointed? Cordelia thought, and a big hand ced itself on her head. Youll regret it if you get told that you cant from the start, right? Im sure Dahlia-jou is the same. And that child is simr to you. I dont think shell give up easily, and I dont think shelle to a conclusion about bing a knight or not just because of today. And, if you wanted to be a knight, dont you think that you would go through with it and wont give up no matter how much father opposes? Thats why I think itll be eternal training. She couldnt help but be convinced by the words she heard as her head was lightly patted. Dahlia-sama indeed seems like shell continue to take the exam until she passes, even if she fails. And if shes confident in her martial arts, then like Isma-oniisama had said, she could get appointed even if the results of her written exam are terrible. However, I cant say for sure if her wish wille true or not. (Um, thats true, but) Cordelia thought, and couldnt lift her face. It wasnt like she wasnt convinced by Ismas words, but she was really embarrassed because she hadnt experienced someone patting her head for this long. Oh yes, Cordelia. Can you give me what you gave to Dahlia-jou? Onii-sama, are you having trouble with drowsiness as well? No, thats not it. I have some things I have to memorise, so I wanted to use it for a change of pace. Then, Ill prepare some so you can take it to the dormitory tomorrow. Thanks. I guess Ill go back to my room. He finally took his hand away from her head and returned to his room. Cordelia watched his back as he walked and thought. (Him having to memorise a few things Does that have to do with what he and Cyrus-oniisama were talking about?) She couldnt ask for details, but she wanted to give him what he wanted even if something was up, or even if nothing was happening. (And, Ill prepare so that if they want something else, I can give it to them.) If this is rted to their work, then it might be difficult for me to help them because of confidentially. Still, I want to make an effort so that I can help them straight away if Im ordered to someday. (To do that, I need to build enough trust between us so that they would give me an order.) Of course, this is rted to my abilities as well, but if they dont trust me, then they wont entrust me with anything. Cordelia thought as she returned to her room. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 5, Act 45: Good News Comes with the Storm Part 1 Volume 5, Act 45: Good News Comes with the Storm Part 1 That morning, Cordelia woke up earlier than usual. But it was already toote to go back to sleep, so she decided to read a book until breakfast and went to the library. Even if it was early for Cordelia, if she looked down at the garden from the corridor, she could see that there were servants already at work. The servant holding the flowers were probably going to decorate the vases in the mansion. She watched them and was looking forward to seeing how they would decorate the vases. Cordelia, who reached her destination while asionally greeting the servants she passed on the way, noticed that the library was already lit. She thought it was strange as she entered the library and saw that Ronnie was surrounded by books. Morning, Ronnie. Youre really early. Eh, huh? Ojou-sama? Its time for good morning? Dont tell me its already morning? Yes. Its still a bit early for breakfast, but its a pleasant morning. However, when Ronnie heard those words, he looked troubled and appeared clearly regretful. Did you identally stay up all night? Yes I was careless. I didnt feel drowsy, but now that I know its morning, I suddenly feel sleepy. Cordelia smiled wryly at Ronnie, who yawned as soon as hed said that, and looked at the book he was reading. It was a book about magicbat, but it wasnt written in thenguage of Crista Kingdom. This is rare. Ronnie reads books of any genre, but Cordelia had never seen him read foreign magicbat books. In the first ce, he didnt likebat that much that he would stay all night reading about it. Well, I dont hate reading but, I heard a rumour that bothered me, so I thought I would review. Rumour? I dont think its true, but in the north I heard at the bar that there have been strange movements in Dus Kingdom recently. Cordelia blinked. That certainly is a rumour that would worry people. Dus Kingdom had a cease-fire agreement with Crista Kingdom, but it was difficult to say that it was a friendly kingdom. Since its founding, Crista Kingdom has been invaded by Dus Kingdom many times, and a lot of people have negative feelings towards the King Dus. And, Crista Kingdom was being resented in return, as Dus Kingdom probably had a less than favourable opinion towards a kingdom who made them turn their heels many times in the past. However, for Cordelia, she was cautious towards that kingdom because it was the stronghold of the Dark Guild member Ghost. Strange movements? How reliable is that rumour? Cordelia had never set foot in a bar before, so she couldnt determine how useful the information was. However, if there were really such strange movements, then the Kingdoms army would have sensed it, and Cordelia would have noticed something, even if she didnt go to a bar. Then, Elvis and her two brothers holidays would be affected, and they wouldnte home much, but that wasnt the case right now. More importantly, Ronnie, who had heard the rumour, didnt seem serious, and he didnt seem panicked. Of course, its not like theyre going to attack straight away. However, I heard that there is movement from the anti-royal faction in that kingdom, and I remembered that the norths magic is different from the mainstream magic of this kingdom, which I learnt at the Magic Academy. In other words, you remembered that because of the rumours and got curious, so you read up on it? Yes. Even if theres magic I dont understand somewhere, I think I can manage somehow if I understand the foundation. Well, it would be better if I dont encounter it though. Seeing that Ronnie was joking and shrugging, she concluded that he was concerned, but he was also saying that the current situation wouldnt be serious straight away. But it would be best if it doesnt be serious. Cyrus-oniisamas wedding, which had been postponed, is already around the corner. Christina and Cyrus postponed their wedding because Christina had to review the union and the organisation because of the Flora Silk incident, and Cyrus had to work. They were finally going to get married, but if another problem urred, then who knows when they would actually get married. However, if such a significant incident really happened, then they wouldnt have time to worry about that matter but, the best solution would be if nothing happened at all. Well, if anything does affect the royal capital, then Master wouldnt let you stay here. Ertiga is further away from Dus. Thats true. Cordelia smiled wryly at Ronnie, who joked around and shrugged. Elvis probably wouldnt tell her things that had to do with military affairs, but it was possible that he would send her away under the pretence of inspections or studying. However, even if were talking about a foreign kingdom, the world of the royal families isplicated. ( Im a member of a feudal lords family, even if the scale is different. I have to be level-headed.) Im not directly involved with the royal family, but I must support them as a noble. We must contribute via the peace of our fiefs, but I also want to do something for the citizens of our fief. Say, can I read that too? Im curious about magic that is different from ours. Ojou-sama, you cant read this. Oh my, why not? I dont know what you would do if you learn something new, and Im too sleepy to answer any questions. And you dont have enough time because you have other things you have to learn, right? It sounds like a hassle. Is it my imagination, or can I hear your real feelings? Ahaha, you imagined it. It was apparent that Ronnie was trying to deceive her, but he was right. Research, magic, studying, and other things she barely had any time. Do you agree? Then, Ill ask you next time. But will you apany me today with the little free time I have? Were you doing something today? I want to go to the mobile library office because I have a document I want to deliver. I dont mind if you sleep when we get there. Well, Ill go if I can sleep. Ill go! Shall I arrange the carriage? Please do. Well leave after breakfast. Ronnie, who had a smile on his face, quickly put the book away and flew out of the library. An invitation to get rid of his sleepiness was really attractive. Cordelia smiled wryly as she picked some books and returned to her room. She hadnt meant to, but she had also taken the Dus book with her. ??????? After breakfast, Cordelia, who had quickly gotten ready, headed to the office with Ronnie. The sky was so clear that she thought it would be nice to go on a walk too. Cordelia, who had arrived at the office and opened the door, was soon met by a middle-aged man holding a wooden box. Oh, Cordelia-sama!! Im sorry for how I look. No, dont worry about it. Im sorry for bothering you. The man, who was smiling friendly, was the manager and librarian of this office. When Ronnie saw the man, he approached him straight away and took the box. This goes over there, right? Thanks. Then, Cordelia-sama, pleasee this way. Cordelia was invited to sit on the window table she always used when she was in the office. She sat down and spread the documents that she had brought with her on the table. Here is a list of the books that were donated this time. Some need to be repaired, so Ill deliver them as soon as its finished. I think itll take 10 days. Alright. Ill prepare the bookshelves. Oh, yes, Ive received letters of thanks from the children again. Im sure they were here Ah, here it is. Thank you very much. Cordelia, who received more letters than usual, nced over them. It was an important job for Cordelia to summarise the childrens feedback. A happy impression can motivate the supporters and can be used as a reference for new books. Unexpectedly, there were a lot of opinions from their parents, so the information they received was broad. Manager, Id like to take my time today. Also, do you mind showing me the handicraft corner? Of course, take your time. The wood-carvings of animals that Cordelia-sama proposed is really popr. The vigers are happy to deliver addition goods. The wood-carvings that the manager was talking about were cute figurines that always came back to an upright position. All of them were small and round, and the eyes were filled with small, crushed and polished natural stones. (Wood-carvings are already cute on their own, but will they be more popr if itsbined with natural stones? I thought it would, and Im d that it is popr.) Cordelia, who was fascinated by the cuteness of the roly-polies, suggested that natural stones be inserted in the eyes, and the trial product was given to the women who worked in her mansion. She had stocked up a lot at the handicraft corner based on the excellent feedback she had received from the servants If it needed restocking, then she felt relieved that it had been a sess. (I think Ill be able to sell kumiki puzzles1) too But Ill ask Otou-sama if we can sell it in Ertiga. They already have roly-polies in Ertiga, but they dont have kumiki puzzles yet, so it should be alright to sell them at the fief.) High-quality wood is the Pameradia fiefs forte. If so, then they could also be a new fief speciality. Come to think of it, Cordelia-sama. I heard that there is a reasonable and beautiful shop in the port town, Welf, which offers snacks and sweets that arent seen in this area. I heard its famous because you can catch a glimpse of noble pleasures, but are you nning on opening a shop around here? Huh? Have the rumours already reached here? He was talking about the shop that Cordelia had received advice from Cyrus about, and proposed to Elvis to start selling crepes and galettes. She opened a stall with Welfs galettes at the Harvest Festival in Ertiga, and a stall selling Ertigas crepe desserts at Welfs Good Haul Prayer Festival, and both sold incredibly well. Later, Cordelia set up a shop in each town in response to the reaction the stalls received. Both shops werent veryrge, but careful attention was paid to the interior design and furnishings, so that no one would suspect the Pameradia Houses social status. However, she was troubled by the initial investments because she wanted to make the price reasonable so thatmoners could visit without much difficulty She never imagined that the rumours of her shops would reach the royal capital. There are some who chose Welf as their travel destination because they want to visit the rumoured shop. This is the first time Ive heard of this. But Im very happy. If this is true, then Ive received more publicity than I imagined. In the future, it might be useful to open a store under the Pameradia Houses name when I sell the balms. Should I put a questionnaire in the store as soon as possible so I can know the trends of the customers? If you do open a shop in the royal capital, then I can introduce you to a good location. It isnt well-ordered like the noble district, but its a ce where people with good ptes gather, and the shop will be famous if its delicious. I would love to hear about it when the timees. The unexpected information nearly made Cordelia rejoice, but she had to be calm. First, I have to calm down and understand the current situation. I have to be down to earth or sess can quickly change into failure. Im terrified that the things I have built up will copse in an instant Cordelia thought, then she heard the front door open. References 1. interlocking block puzzles Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 5, Act 45: Good News Comes with the Storm Part 2 Volume 5, Act 45: Good News Comes with the Storm Part 2 Hello. Oh, Vernoux-sama. Good morning. Its rare for Vernoux-sama toe to the office early in the morning. He usuallyes in the afternoon, Cordelia thought as she headed to the entrance. But, in contrast to Cordelias greeting, Vernoux nted his eyes, and he didnt reply. Do you not feel well? He looked as if he was in a bad mood, if that didnt have to do with his health, but Cordelia hesitated to say that. Its harder to deal with him if hes in a bad mood, so I want a different answer from him She thought, but Vernoux gave a long sigh. Unfortunately, it seems like he is in a bad mood. Dilly, why havent you been at home since morning? I came over, but it was a waste of time. Vernoux-sama, you rarelye to my house early in the morning, right? And, people normally check the other persons schedule beforehand. Cordelia shrugged. Even if I tell him at this point, I probably cant expect that he would make an appointment. However, usually, it would be amusing However, when Vernoux heard Cordelias answer, he looked stunned and tilted his head in an exaggerated way. Even though I was bringing you good news Good news? From you? Do you want to know? If you act pompous like that, then I dont know if I want to know or not I feel like itll be bad news. The reason being, Vernoux looked like he was nning something. Did something crazy or unpleasant happen? Cordelia put up her guard, and Vernoux looked stunned. Why do I have to deliver bad news first thing in the morning? Thats tiresome. Thats true, but I cant think of any good news that you have to tell first thing in the morning either. Jeez, you dont hold back at all. But dont worry, its happy news. Youve been epted in thepetition show. Excuse me? Cordelia couldnt help but tilt her head at his surprising words. Come to think of it, thepetition show screening should be finished, and its nearly time for the exhibition. She recalled, but her doubt preceded her joy. What the? Thats a weak reaction. Oh, yes Its not a joke or anything. This is being told to the person herself, so even Earl Pameradia doesnt know about it yet. Then, why do you know, Vernoux-sama? Cordelia asked since she wouldnt rejoice while she was confused, and Vernoux smiled. Because its one of the events organised by the kingdom, right? The Queen, who is involved in the screening, usually informs the participants every year, but this years notice was left to His Highness, Prince Sylvester. Perhaps It was convenient, so he left it to me. Its a notice from the delivery personnel. So, will you go to the castle? Miss Prize-Winner. She felt like she heard the words, the permit for the Big Bookcase is waiting for you, but it took all she had to not twitch. She did think that an award ceremony might be held since the prize for the royal family sponsoredpetition show was a grant and a permit. (But I never imagined that His Highness would be involved in this before his adulthood!) I carelessly assumed that, even though the royal family didnt have a rule stating that they wouldnt be involved in events unless they were adults. However, if I think about it, this might be an excellent event to gain experience if its just about giving notice. (I was careless But I cant say that I wouldnt have entered even if I knew this. Because there arent many chances to get a permit for the Big Bookcase) So, it cant be helped. Cordelia convinced herself and tried to calm down. Thats right. It should be over quickly if I just have to receive the permit. However, she recalled something else that worried her. Vernoux-sama, did you say go? Yeah. The quicker, the better, right? Please wait. There are no arrangements for the winner to go to the castle right after they receive the announcement, right? No matter how I look at it, this is too sudden. Cordelia needed time to dress up and prepare herself, even if she couldnt avoid her audience with the Prince. If possible, she also wanted to prepare responses for the Prince. However, Vernoux scowled in response to Cordelias remark. You dont have to worry about that. No, I do. It certainly feels like Im going to tremble, but usually, it was odder if people dont worry. Cordelia stated that while ring at him a little, and Vernoux sighed as if it was troublesome. Like you guessed, there will be a formal award ceremony well, its not that grand, but His Majesty will say a few words to congratte you. But thats after the exhibition period ends, its customary to give the Big Bookcase permit first. The earlier you get to enter the Big Bookcase the better, right? I appreciate it, but Ill be given it on the day of the announcement, right? No, His Highness said you cane get it whenever you want, so I just thought Ill take you there today. The faster, the better, right? As expected, Vernoux-sama is the cause of this suddenness! Cordelia thought and was exhausted. Has His Highness already acknowledged that I will be visiting today? Yeah, I told him. He told me not to force you. He said you might have ns since it was so sudden. Cordelia liked the Prince a little more because he knew full-well that Vernoux is forceful, and tried to stop him, but she was worried. I dont mind if its today orter What reason do you tell a person who says this, to change the day? And even if I make a reason, Vernoux-sama will probably pursue it. Vernoux-sama, even if I go to the castle today, I cant go straight away. Im dressed like this right now. She wore todays outfit so she would be trouble-free because she was visiting the office In short, she was dressed as a town girl instead of a noble daughter. Even if she went to the castle today, she would need to change her outfit. But, Vernoux shook his head. Youre always dressed like that, so its fine, right? His Highness doesnt really fuss over womens clothing. Its a big problem. The castle isnt my house nor is it town. If youre going to put it that way, then I dont mind if you change it to another day. His Highness said he could host a tea party if youe on another day. Im sorry, Vernoux-sama. I need some time to go home and change, would it be alright for me to go? For a moment, she thought she had been saved, but Cordelia understood that changing the date would choke her. If Im going to get a troublesome invitation like a tea party, then today is better. You dont have to push yourself, you know? Im not. I feel bad for taking up His Highnesss busy time again. Well, alright. Theres no reason for me to say no if you say youre going to go. While reciprocating with a smile, Cordelia couldnt help but think that her bad premonition was spot on. A terrible pitfall was waiting for her on the way to the Big Bookcase. Ah,e to think of it, Vernoux-sama. I was allowed to exhibit my work as a joint project with Ronnie, but should I call him as well? Yeah, thats why I came but is it inconvenient? Ronnie isnt feeling very well. If possible, would it be alright for me to go alone? If we have to go today, then we can have it another day Ronnie, who was still sleeping, was onlycking sleep, but she wanted him to rx if possible. Cordelia didnt want to appear in front of the Prince alone, but she was anxious about Ronnies etiquette. It was inevitable even if they have an audience with the King at ater day, but Ronnie didnt want to appear in front of the royal family, and Cordelia was nervous, so nobody wins. Vernoux put a hand on his chin and thought for a while, then he lightly nodded. Its okay since youre just getting the permit. If he cante right away, then I can ask His Highness about his schedule and get in touch with youter. Ill show you around if youe to the castle, soe to the east gate. The east gate, right? Okay. Then, Ill go to the castle first. In the return carriage, Cordelia wrote a letter to Elvis, who was at the castle, to let him know what was happening. She wrote that she had received the results of thepetition show and that she would be heading to the castle today. The words she had written in the swaying carriage were shaky, but it was unavoidable. (It would be better to let him know before I go to the castle.) Since she had received permission for the exhibition, it shouldnt be a problem for her to obtain the permit, but the castle is where Elvis usually works. Somehow, it felt awkward not to inform him of this. (If possible, I would like Otou-sama to bring the permit home.) Cordelia sighed as she folded the letter. However, she could visit the Big Bookcase if she could get past it. ??????? When Cordelia got home, she headed straight to her room. If its just His Highness, then it would be ideal to wear something that would leave a weak impression but, I might meet other people on my way to see him, so I have to avoid them questioning my fashion sense. However, all the dresses she had were those she liked, so they had unique features. She was supposed to choose her favourite dress, but she felt depressed. She somehow felt bad towards the dresses. Id rather wear a dress that will hype me up and support me emotionally. Christina said before that she receives power from her dresses. Cordelia thought it was a good idea and finally picked a dress. This is definitely the dress to wear to hype myself up. It was the flora silk dress she had received from Earl Alcott. Cordelia wore this as her finest dress to family birthdays and tea parties that her aunt Nirupama took her to. She liked the dress quite a bit, but the size was bing a problem. (I pray that I wont grow any taller until Onii-samas wedding.) She could imagine that she would grow to some extent when she looked at her tall family. But she didnt mind if she stopped growing soon. It was really disappointing that she couldnt wear that flora silk dress anymore. This dress was designed for youngdies rather than children, so she could still wear it if height wasnt a problem. Cordelia, who had decided on the dress, called Emina and Lara. She told them what had happened and asked then to help her prepare. Understood, Ojou-sama. Lara, get the carriage ready. Yes, right away. Cordelia, who was quickly changed, sat down in front of the dresser as Emina gentlybed her hair. Ojou-sama, since youre going to the castle, how about using a little lipstick? And, I want to set your hair, is this alright? Set my hair? Yes, your usual hairstyle is nice, but if youre going to the castle, then I think you should look more grown-up. Im sure it would look good on you. It was a slightly surprising proposal to Cordelia, who had never been conscious of having an adult aura, even though she tried to avoid giving a childish impression. She thought about it for a while and eventually agreed. Yes Please. Its still not time yet, so if it doesnt suit me then I can get her to redo it, and Emina probably wouldnt propose something that wouldnt suit me, considering her fashion sense. (Besides, its probably calming to get my hair done, and my feelings will probably calm down too.) Unfortunately, her prediction was wrong, and she couldnt settle down until her hair was all done. But her hairstyle made her blink. It looks good on you. Th-thanks. My pleasure. I had fun as well. She wasnt used to seeing the hairstyle reflected in the mirror and didnt know if it suited her or not. However, she did feel that the hairstyle suited the dress very much. She also gave off an adult impression like Emina had expected, and although she was happy, she felt embarrassed and uneasy. Then, Ojou-sama. Look here too. Cordelia stood up at Eminas rmendation and looked in the full-length mirror. Her fully dressed up image reflected back at her. (This I might not be thisposed.) The hair and dress matched better than she had expected, and she certainly looked like a youngdy who would not be ashamed, no matter where she went. However, she was worried that she looked too fired up. She did want to get hyped up, but she didnt intend to go this far. (Its like I dressed myself up so that His Highness would look at me!) Im d that she did my hair, but she did too much. However, she couldnt tell the smiling Emina that she wanted to untangle the hairdo, and if she says it looks good, then Cordelia would ask her to do it again in the future. So, she should try to calm down and clear this hurdle. (Its okay, Im just getting the permit. Peacefully Ille back safely.) Cordelia convinced herself and looked in the mirror, then she heard a knock at the door. It was Lara who had returned. The carriage is ready. And Vernoux-sama sent a message. Thanks. She opened the letter which had been handed to her nervously and saw that the appointed time was written on there like she had expected. She would have perfect timing if she headed there after lunch. However, since she had a fairly good amount of time, Cordelia felt suspicious. (Did His Highness really free up his time?) Dont tell me Vernoux-sama forced him to open up his schedule Id like to believe this isnt true, but if it is, then it would look like I had behaved selfishly. Thats the thing I dont want the most. Ojou-sama, whats wrong? Nothing. Im a little nervous because its my first formal meeting at the castle. The appointment is a little after midday. Im sorry, but could you prepare me a light lunch? My reaction might have seemed weird since I had dressed up to go to the castle. However, I dont have the authority to change the specified time. I can only believe in Vernoux-sama. Understood, Ill tell the chefs. In exchange, you have to eat a lot for dinner. Okay, Ill leave it to you. Im not really in the mood to eat, but I dont want my stomach to growl in public. When its all over, Ill have a toast. There shouldnt be anypetition at the castle, but I want to drink good alcohol for sess. Unfortunately, Cordelia wasnt confident that alcohol wont influence her, so she only had juice, but she was looking forward to having some with dinner. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 5, Act 45: Good News Comes with the Storm Part 3 Volume 5, Act 45: Good News Comes with the Storm Part 3 After lunch, Cordelia asked Emina to apany her to the castle, and Hans appeared in a rush. Hans, whats wrong? After asking that, Cordelia realised that Elvis was behind him, even though he would definitely not be home at that time, and quickly approached him. Wee home, Otou-sama. Yeah. However, even though he was home, she could guess that it was only temporary from the way Hans was rushing. But she couldnte up with a reason for why he was home. Otou-sama, did something happen? There was no response from Elvis, but it was unlikely that he had forgotten something at home, and, if he had, then he could have just sent a messenger. (Oh, thats right. I sent him the report) He had already received the letter since he hadnt said anything upon seeing that Cordelia was ready to go out. However, a letter was a letter. She should report that she had won the reward again, but she wanted to ask something else first. This hairstyle does it suit me? She had faith in Eminas skills. But, she wanted to hear Elviss honest opinion as his daughter. However, her tension increased after she had asked that. Elvis finally opened his mouth slowly at Cordelia, who was holding her breath as she waited for a reply. Arent you cold? Huh? No, Im not It was true that her hair usually covered her neck and back, so there were a lot of areas for air to touch. However, she didnt feel cold because of the season. Cordelia tilted her head, and Elvis turned to Emina. Understood. Ill bring a shawl. Emina left after she bowed respectfully. (But Im really not cold) For the time being, its not like I dont look good even if I look really cold. Its a bit disappointing since I didnt receive a clear answer, but doesnt seem like hes dismissing my hairstyle. However, I wanted to hear his opinion if possible Its not bad. Thank you very much! Cordelia, who was observing him, was praised by Elvis, who looked sour like usual. He hadnt said anything else, buting from him, it was enough. Are you going to the castle now? Yes. Vernoux-sama will be picking me up at the east gate. Then Ill take you there. Huh?! Th-thank you very much. Cordelia was surprised when she realised what time Elvis hade home. She never imagined that he would briefly return home for her. Still, she felt at ease if she was with him. I feel relieved that youll be with me Otou-sama. If possible, she would like him to apany her to meet the Prince, but her wish wonte true. The notice itself came to Cordelia In other words, it might be undesirable for her to be apanied by an adult, since she was treated as an adult. And, Elvis only said that he would apany her to where Vernoux was. (If I ask for too much, then it would look like Otou-sama is using his daughter to intervene.) This would only be a disadvantage to both Cordelia and Elvis, so she had to ept it. You look worried. Excuse me? You only need to be dignified as you head to the castle. Cordelia quickly followed after Elvis, who had turned his back and started walking. Thank you for worrying about me, Cordelia thought that Elvis would be ufortable if she told him that, so she held back, but she was deeply grateful. In the carriage, Cordelia told Elvis that the reputation of the galettes and crepes had reached the royal capital to distract herself. She also told him that she wanted to conduct questionnaires at the stores in the future. Its probably because the food is rare, but they probably also appreciate the interior design and furnishings. Yes. I heard about that from the manager as well. The downtown restaurants arent bad either, but its easier to talk about them if the ambience is distinct. Cordelia imagined enjoying an affordable meal at a bustling restaurant downtown. The position might be reversed, but if I can enjoy a different ambience then Im sure itll feel special. Dont go on your own. Yes. It seemed that Cordelias interest was clear, since Elvis had said that. I want to go, and it seems like I can as long as its not on my own. Cordelia smiled in reply. Im looking forward to it. If possible, I would like to go with Otou-sama. Cordelia thought, but she was pulled right back to reality. She looked at the carriage and saw that they were already approaching the white castle walls. ??????? Vernoux was waiting at the east gate just like he had promised. He saw Elvis and opened his eyes wide. However, he quickly changed his expression and tried to greet Elvis, but Elvis didnt even nce at Vernoux and walked off. Shall we go? On the way, Cordelias tension rose again. Vernoux sighed deeply next to her. Whats wrong? The Earl is angry, isnt he? He looked scary. Scary? Vernoux-sama, thats rude. Otou-sama was just a little reserved. It was true that Elviss expression might seem sharp to Vernoux, since his father is cheerful, but his remark was rude toward someone elses father. Cordelia forgot her tension and argued. No, but, he obviously wasnt being reserved. Well, it might not be impossible, since he had an iron wall guard until now. What are you talking about? Well, if there is another opportunity. Anyway It seems like you really did have to get ready. You certainly seem different. Cordelia took a long hard look at Vernoux, who had fully understood something on his own, and averted her eyes a little. I didnt think it would be a big deal to look like this in front of my childhood friend even if I do look different, but its embarrassing when he points it out. Her tension, which had subsided, rose once again. The truth is You thought I lied? No, sorry. Honestly, I thought you were just saying whatever came to mind. Im getting the permit, so I wont do that. Cordelia turned away as if she was sulking. She was aware that her childish attitude didnt match with how she looked, but it was perfect for hiding her embarrassment. When she turned her head away from Vernoux, she saw a beautiful garden. What? Are you interested in the garden? Yes, a little. You can look at the greenhouse as well, before you go back. The greenhouse was originally designed by Earl Pameradia, and His Highness will probably let you see it if you ask him. Maybe hell even show you around. However, Cordelia couldnt agree with that. I am interested, but I think its too brazen, so Ill ask him if I get another chance to. Even if Otou-sama designed it, I wasnt involved. The act of coaxing the Prince was something she wanted to avoid because it was associated with the in-game Cordelia; a selfish youngdy. In the first ce, she wanted to get away from him as quickly as possible, so she wanted to avoid things thate with horrifying possibilities. You dont have to be shy. Oh yes, lets say its from me as an apology for earlier? Dont worry about it. If you want to apologise, then please give me delicious tea leaves. Ill be happier with that. Vernoux shrugged at Cordelias words. They stopped talking when they passed through the garden and entered the castle. Cordelia quietly followed Vernoux through the corridor. Then, Vernoux stopped before long. His Highness is in this room. Are you ready? Yes, always. Enter, greet him, and receive the permit She imagined, but she didnt doubt her mannerism themselves. In contrast to Cordelia, who was looking straight ahead, Vernoux was casual. He cleared everyone away, so well, you can take it easy. Isnt it better if there were people there? Why? What if I say something rash or what if I start spreading strange rumours? It would be fine if it were someone close to His Highness, but with me, there are too many problems. Im not worried since you dered those possibilities. Oh, even if he cleared everyone out, Ill be there as a witness. Im not sure if I should be relieved that he would be here or not. When we first met, I thought that I could get information from Vernoux-sama so that I can avoid the Prince, but I cant believe that he would be the cause for us meeting. (Its a bitte now, but I really hadnt expected this.) Its not like I dont wonder how this happened, but its not fatal yet. I probably wont meet the Prince for a while after I receive the permit. Vernoux lightly greeted the two guards at the door and told them that he was entering, but the guards looked troubled. When Vernoux tried to ask for the reason, a vigorous voice came from within. Thats why, I said . So I said! Vernoux and Cordelia looked at each other when they heard a young mans voice. Its a bit lively in there. Yeah That y is going on a rampage again. The owner of the voice was Vernouxs acquaintance. Well, but, hes always like that. Dont worry about it. Vernoux-sama, we should see how it goes Its not going to end quickly with him like this. His Highness is also there, right? Now, lets go in. Vernoux forcibly grabbed Cordelias arm and took a step forward even though she was puzzled by the unexpected situation. Cordelia was surprised by his sudden movement, and immediately tried to return to her earlier posture, but his stride was wider than she had imagined. Vernoux-sama, please wait. I told you that you dont have to worry. Thats not it! The heels that she was wearing to match her dress couldnt handle Vernouxs movement. She wanted him to let her go at least, so she tried to protest, but he opened the door. Vernoux continued forward, and Cordelia lost her bnce. Kyaa?! Cordelia, who couldnt sense where her centre of gravity was, raised a voice shed never heard before and fell forward. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 5, Act 46: Meeting the Prince for the First Time in Two Years Volume 5, Act 46: Meeting the Prince for the First Time in Two Years Awful. This situation can be summed up with that one word. Vernoux-sama seemed to have predicted the ident when he heard my sudden voice and caught me before I hit the ground, but this situation wouldnt have happened had he not pulled me in the first ce. When she thought that, she couldnt help but hold a grudge against him instead of being thankful. The room where the voices were echoing from until a while ago had gone entirely silent. Vernoux-dono, what on earth are you doing?! Well, sorry. Hold up. Are you alright, Dilly? Please call an ophthalmologist if you think Im alright Would it be nice if I cuss him like that right now? No matter how you look at it, this is a really embarrassing entry, Cordelia thought as she thought about how to break the status quo. If I dont regain my bnce, then I wont be able to get out of Vernoux-samas arms. With her eyes still dropped on the ground, she carefully adjusted her feet while desperately trying to calm down. If I rush myself and actually fall down, then I wont be able to make any excuses or recover. So, Vernoux-dono. What are you doing? y, you were nagging His Highness, werent you? Dilly got shy because of you, and we were going to enter so she didnt have to worry. Its my fault for pulling her, and I have reflected on this. Nagging?! Whose fault do you think it is in the first ce?! Ah, oh, Ill listen to youter. We have a guest Thats not it Is that how you act in front of His Highness? And, close the door for me. The young man in sses, who was named y, gave a long sigh, then he nced at the door. Then, the sound of the door closing was heard. The guards had closed the door. Vernoux could have told the guards to close the door instead of y, but he seemed somewhat upset. While listening to their exchange, Vernoux and y knew each other better than Cordelia had thought. If so, then he should be able to guess that this blunder had been caused by Vernoux. She felt somehow relieved that it was still somewhat better even if this situation was undesirable, and an unfamiliar pair of boots entered the edge of her vision. At that moment, Cordelia froze. Are you alright? Are your legs hurt? That voice was clearly different from ys and Vernouxs. However, that didnt mean she didnt know who it was. The person who y wasining to was the Prince. Vernoux had said that he had cleared everyone away. Thus, she knew who the owner of this voice was even if she didnt see his face. (It cant be anyone else but His Highness, Sylvester!) Cordelia forcefully moved her stiff body, separated herself from Vernoux, who was supporting her and bent her legs. Please pardon my discourtesy in front of you, Your Highness. I am honoured that you have invited me here today. Cordelia Enna Pameradia, here at your request. It wasnt appropriate to greet His Highness at the entrance, but there was no other way. Please raise your head. Vernoux is probably the one at fault for what had just happened. The moment she heard those gentle words, she bit her lip. However, she couldnt keep looking at the ground forever. Didnt I prepare myself so I can face him? Cordelia told herself as she calmed herself and slowly looked up. A young boy with gold eyes and a gentle expression caught her eye. Its been a long time. Do you remember me? Yes. She felt that his aura was closer to the game Sylvester than when she saw him two years ago at the ntheim mansion. And, she noticed something else. ( Ive seen a simr scene in the game.) Im sure that there was a scene where the Heroine looked up at His Highness, Sylvester at this angle. Its like Im looking at a nightmare, but I cant help but notice this. Does it hurt after all? Sylvester seemed worried because Cordelia was taking her time to reply, and she hesitantly nodded, A little. It actually didnt hurt that much. However, if my feet hurt, then I probably wouldnt have to stay here for long. Also, its not aplete lie since its not like it doesnt hurt at all. However, Sylvester looked a little upset by Cordelias reply. Thats not good. Vernoux, call the doctor Huh?! Its fine! But That would make my visit longer, and this incident will get bigger. Cordelia hastily concluded and declined the offer. However, Sylvester wasnt convinced. Then, Cordelia heard someone cough deliberately. She said so too. And Your Highness, your schedule is packed after this. Please award her the permit right away. Clive, dont rush. Its rude to her since she came all this way, right? Its fine since I properly changed my schedule. And, Im more concerned about Cordelia if she is injured. Clive. When Cordelia heard that name, she remembered that she had heard it from Cyrus. (If Im not mistaken, he was investigating the Queen candidates, Marquis Eamess! So y is Clive-sama?) sses, long hair and a crease between his eyebrows. Clive, who seemed to be very serious, gave Cordelia an impression that he was theplete opposite of Vernoux. From the way he rebuked Sylvester, it was evident that he wasnt weing her at all. His argument with Sylvester, which was loud enough to be heard from outside, was probably because of who the Prince had an audience with. (He red at me straight away, and has a bad impression of me Well, I even feel like he sees me as an enemy, but that might be convenient for me.) If Clive-sama wants me to leave quickly, then it matches my purpose. If so, then rather than just having to hope, it would be easier for my wish toe true if I create a situation where he has to drive me out. Cordelia thought and looked straight at Sylvester. I would like to express my sincere gratitude for your concern. However, even though I am immature, I am from the Pameradia House. Im afraid of what others will think if I bother you with something like this. I can visit the doctor myself if the pain doesnt go away. If you are that worried, then I can show her to the doctors office. So, please give her the permit as soon as possible. Cordelia grasped her fist inside at Clives offer. Yay! Now I can go home! Its self-interest, but if Vernoux-sama created this situation as the oue, even though I was made to look uncool, I couldnt help but be grateful. Cordelia, who had calmed down a little, felt strangely satisfied at the same time. (Its certainly no wonder thatdies are attracted to the Prince.) If a boy with a soft demeanour and was so considerate is the Prince, he would only leave people with good impressions. Cordelia would want to be involved with someone who acts more gentlemanly than he was in the game if she didnt have that terrible memory. Even so, he was a person who the current Cordelia feared and wanted to avoid, and he made her want to cower. It could already be called a strong reaction. (Even if Cordeliawas just suffering the consequences of her actions, I shouldnt get involved with him. I wont be able to recover if I make a blunder.) I dont want to die yet. I cant get involved with him. On the one hand, it wont be a problem if I warm up to him. On the other, there will still be people who doubt me, like Clive-sama, even if I distance myself from him. (Even even if I dont talk to His Highness, there may be people who believe that Im harassing the heroine because of jealousy.) If that happens, theres a risk that the Clydereines, her family, will confront me, and its highly likely that I will cause trouble for my family. Also, its possible that those who feel adverse to the Pameradia House will try to trap us so that they can eliminate us. As a result, death may be the only thing that can be avoided, but thats not the oue I want. ( I really shouldnt get close to Prince Sylvester after all.) I have begun making my own territory through the mobile library and tea parties, but I cant stop what others say. Its almost impossible topletely deny strange rumours. But its not like Ill meet the Prince daily after this. Please wait a little. Sylvester said and went straight to the desk at the back of the room. He took two tiny boxes from on top of the table and returned to where Cordelia was. Here you are. Congrattions. I will look at it. Inside the box was a small square dark blue ss te. On the surface of the ss, written in white letters, was her permit to enter the Big Bookcase. (This is I wonder if this is a magic tool that works like a security release.) The te was attached to a long silver chain that could be worn around the neck. It wont look good with dresses, but its useful for researchers. Please bring this with you when you enter the Big Bookcase. Be careful not to lose it. Certainly. Thank you very much. Youve handed her the permit. Then, Ill see her off. Clives voice sounded sharp in contrast to Sylvesters calm voice, and it would typically offend ady, but those words were salvation for Cordelia. Thank you very much, Eames-sama. Im sorry for troubling you. Clive frowned for a moment at Cordelia, who was smiling, but immediately stopped. Ill leave it to you, Clive. Yes. I actually wanted to talk to you more This is really disappointing. Sylvester said, and Cordelia desperately tried to stop her face from stiffening. You wanted to talk to me? Yes. For example Like, how did youe up with edible paper? Im interested in the concept. Sylvester was probably praising Cordelia. However, if only the words were clipped out, then it would sound like she was an odddy who wanted to eat paper. However, Cordelia couldnt say that it was because of her memories from her previous life, so she answered with a smile. Its not good if you hold back and the pain gets worse. Its disappointing, but Ill see you soon. Thank you very much for your time. Please excuse me. Cordelia curtsied while thinking, I hope there wont be a next time and left the room with Clive. She finally felt the weight lift from her shoulders. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 5, Act 47: Entering the Big Bookcase Part 1 Volume 5, Act 47: Entering the Big Bookcase Part 1 A short distance away from the princes room, Cordelia called out to Clyde who was walking in front of her. Clyde-sama, you said you would take me to the doctors office, but its fine after all. It doesnt hurt that much anymore. Clyde, who stopped and turned around, scowled. Itll be troublesome if you say it hurtster. I wont. Also, if it does hurtter, then I can see a doctor at home. They wont investigate much if I say it was an unfortunate ident. Cordelia was shocked at Clydes unapproachable attitude. She had used his idea to leave Sylvester, but she thought that his preconceptions were quite biased. He still faithfully took her to the doctors office, even though he was treating her like that, but she felt that he was treating her too much like a bad person. However, no matter what he thought, she really didnt need the doctors office. Rather, for Cordelia, there was a possibility that going to the doctors office would cause a situation she was trying to avoid. For example if I get treated at the doctors office, then Marquis ntheim might be informed of my injury. Id feel awful if the Marquis were to worry about me. Clive moved his eyebrows at those words. For Cordelia, however, she was more worried about Elvis hearing about it than worrying Marquis ntheim, and Clive also seemed to have realised something. But, I cant go straight back to His Highness. If thats the case, then why dont you show me the way to the Big Bookcase? Indeed, if he were to return straight away then it would seem unnatural. In that case, Cordelia said a wish that was just right for killing time. She only knew how to get from the east gate to where she was now. However, Clive hesitated again. (One more push.) Clive still didnt seem convinced, but if he showed hesitation, then she still had plenty of chances to convince him. Clive-sama, you said you would take me to the doctors office, but you didnt say that you would take me to see the doctor. So, it would be fine if we just pass the doctors office. You say things like Vernoux-dono. Cordelia forced herself to smile but didnt know how to reply to Clives remark, since it was clear that he was angry at Vernoux. His words stated that he didnt get along well with Vernoux. She could neither confirm nor deny that because she didnt want to pick a fight with him. She knew that she had freedom, and she hoped that she wasnt as free as Vernoux. However, if he says that he doesnt get along well with Vernoux, then Cordelia was the same. Well, fine. Thank you very much. Ah, let me tell you one thing. His Highness rarely visits the Big Bookcase. Even if he does, he does it early in the morning orte at night. It sounded like a warning, Hes not someone you can meet. However, Cordelia smiled from the bottom of her heart at the unexpectedly useful piece of information. She could spend time at ease in the Big Bookcase. Then, Ill be able to concentrate on the books too. However, Cordelia, who had spoken that out of relief, panicked a little because she might have misspoken. It was a remark which sounded as if the Prince was a disturbance, depending on who heard it. Then, that would be a bit rude. Luckily, Clive looked suspicious but didnt say anything. He began to walk again. (I wonder if he took it as a joke) Cordelia stroked her chest as she stared at his back and followed after him. He looked annoyed from beginning to end, but he passed the doctors office, headed to the main gate and guided Cordelia to the Big Bookcase. They didnt talk about anything in particr along the way, but he seemed to have a methodical personality since he took the trouble to show her the way from the main gate. He wasnt courteous, but she was grateful that he had shown her the way so she wouldnt be troubledter. However, she felt that his back was saying, Dont talk to me, so she couldnt convey those words to him. She felt ufortable with just opening her mouth, so she decided to tell him everything at the end. (More importantly, he took the trouble to show me around. I have to findndmarks.) The Big Bookcase was located in a deeper ce than Cordelia had thought. All the buildings inside the castle looked the same, and she was uneasy wondering whether she would find something that would help her remember her location. There werent manyndmarks, but she frantically looked around for distinctive things such as trees or decorations. It would look bad if she got lost the next time she visited the castle. She was sure that Ronnie would be with her the next time she visited, and she didnt want to show him anything pathetic. (And, if I get lost, then it might foreshadow a terrible event.) Ive seen the sticky situation The Lost Girl Encounters the Princein novels many times in my previous world. Its enough that such a thing happens in novels. It definitely cant be reproduced. So, I should eliminate any possibility of me getting lost. While thinking that to herself, she could understand the story itself. If someone helps you when youre troubled, then they would surely look dazzling. (I yed the game where Cordeliahad appeared in my previous life because I was interested in seeing a scene like that) However, I didnt y a lot of love games in my previous life. Because in the middle of the game, I was like a protector who was watching over the Heroines happiness, and suddenly thought What would I do if that was me? , then an indescribable and embarrassing feeling swelled up within me. Im not an innocent person like this Heroine, so what am I thinking?!I dont know how many times I rebuked myself having said that, I yed it to my hearts content. But I sometimes felt anguished by it, so it was hard to purchase a new game. I had simr symptoms from novels andics, but the impact of games with voices were exceptional. (But thats right. If I do get lost, and someone other than His Highness treats me kindly, then I might want to talk to him more.) When she thought that, her cheeks and mouth moved unnaturally. (No, stop it. What am I thinking? I cant have rumours floating around saying that the daughter of the Pameradia House has no sense of direction!) Pameradia-jou, what are you thinking about? Im sorry. I was looking for andmark along the way. Cordelia replied, innocuously at the suspicious Clive. Hed been walking earnestly with his back faced towards me for some time. When did he turn around? Was I that distracted that I didnt even notice him turn around? Cordelia reflected. Clive moved his eyebrow at Cordelias reply. This is certainly a hard ce to find for someone who has only been here once. Yes. You dont need to put up a useless show if you dont know where to go. Just quickly ask someone for directions. Youre right. Clive said, a little snippily, turned around, and began to walk again. (Indeed, I have no choice but to ask others before I get lost.) It would feel shameful for a moment, but I might cause trouble for others if I continue to loiter. Its not strange for an outsider to ask for directions in the first ce, and its not humiliating to ask before I get lost While Cordelia determined that, an independent building that looked like a chapel entered her view. Cordelia concluded that the building was the Big Bookcase since Clive was headed straight towards it. There were two guards stationed at the entrance of the Big Bookcase, but as soon as Clive said a few words, they gave way. Cordelia followed after Clive and approached the door. If you hold the permit youve just received over this pattern, the door will open. Apparently, the permit is a magic tool after all. When Cordelia held the permit up to the pattern as she was instructed to, the heavy door slowly opened. (This is the first time Ive seen an automatic door in this world.) The royal castle has some unusual techniques, she admired while walking inside. There werent any books as soon as she entered the door, but rather a long corridor. Ill be able to see new books once I walk through this corridor her expectations rose while thinking about Elvis. (Otou-sama made me a greenhouse which this royal castle doesnt have, even though they have this excellent door mechanism.) She respected Elvis once more while thinking, I have to be more motivated since I received something like that, and the sound of the door closing came from behind her, so she turned around. Huh? Clive wasnt in the building yet. Does this mean I cant go on, if Clive-sama isnt here? Cordelia was a little confused, but the door opened again after a short while, and Clive entered. In his hand was a permit with a different colour than the one Cordelia had. He had to get it re-authenticated. I have to be careful when Ie here with Ronnie, if each person has to be authenticated, Cordelia thought as she asked Clive. Eames-sama, your permit is a different colour from mine, isnt it? He probably hadnt submitted anything at thepetition show. Still, does he have a permit for business reasons because he serves His Highness? Cordelia asked lightly, but Clive frowned deeply. This is a temporary passage pass. Its not for browsing books like the one you hold. Can you not read books, even though you have permission to enter? Ive never been told that its prohibited, but I dont have the qualifications to read them. Clive clearly dered and continued with a firm tone. There arent any confidential documents here, but its a ce for the royal family to browse their private collection. Please understand this. Of course, I know. When Cordelia replied, Clive began to guide her again. Cordelias tension increased as they walked down the corridor, step by step. Soon after, Cordelia reached a room filled with books. It was filled with bookshelves crammed with books and was a ce befitting of the name Big Bookcase. The bookshelves were much higher than a person, and she could seedders and stedders for getting books all over the ce. Cordelia was speechless at the scene, which far exceeded her expectations. The upper floors and the basement are the same, but there are restrictions for taking some books out. Ask a librarian for more information. If you want to look for books alone, then theres a guide map over there. Pameradia-jou? Im sorry. I was overwhelmed. Cordelia, who was absolutely surprised, couldnt say anything else. She had really received a precious privilege. Her feelings of gratitude towards Vernoux, who had rmended thepetition show, and Ronnie, who hadpleted the product, became stronger. Eames-sama, thank you very much for guiding me here. Ill take a little tour before going home. But, Clive frowned. Is it inconvenient for me to be here? No, not really. But, youre busy, arent you? She had asked for guidance, but she felt bad if she asked him to apany her for longer. His guidance role should be over. But, Clive looked displeased. That doesnt have anything to do with you. Then, I have nothing else to say. Ill have a look around. She gradually grew used to Clives way of speaking, and thought, cant he talk differently even if its to someone hed just met for the first time. (If he does have a methodical personality, then it wouldnt be strange for him to try and get to know the person hes talking to. Instead, hes trying to get rid of the danger to His Highness, Im afraid hes going to be annoying with his wrong impression.) Its not like I want to leave a unique impact on him, but he would think theres meaning behind my words no matter what I say. Cordelia dropped her shoulders. It doesnt feel very good. I want to avoid ending up in a predicament because he has some misunderstandings about my rtionship with the Prince. (But, on the contrary, its convenient for him to observe me right?) I dont know what I did to make him have a bad impression of me, but I should better his impression of me by a little bit by acting in a way that wont make him think Im nning something like I had in front of His Highness Sylvester. I dont care how long he watches me to clear my concerns. I dont have anything to feel guilty about, and Clive shouldnt have caused harm to the in-game Cordelia. With that in mind, she looked around and approached the guide that Clive had been talking about before. (The books on nts are on the first basement floor?) She checked her destination on the map, memorised it, and rushed a little towards the stairs. Clive followed after Cordelia while maintaining a short distance. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 5, Act 47: Entering the Big Bookcase Part 2 Volume 5, Act 47: Entering the Big Bookcase Part 2 Like the first floor, the basement was filled with many books. And the nts corner was arranged in an easy to understand way; ornamental nts shelf, wild grasses shelf, and trees and shrubs shelf. First, Cordelia chose a book from that selection and flipped through it. Then, she returned it to the shelf and took another book. She repeated that process several times. (The contents are a little different, but it seems that the books my family has on nts are also excellent.) The Big Bookcase has an overwhelming amount of books in other fields, but for nts, the Pameradia collection is just as wonderful The moment she thought that. Clove? Cordelia, who had stopped turning the pages, widened her eyes at the nostalgic herb name. She steady looked at the picture of the tree drawn next to the name and the drawing of the leaves. Theres probably no mistake. This is the same Clove that I know, which I havent been able to confirm exists here. (Of course, I wont know until I get my hands on the real herb) Clove was the main ingredient in herbal medicine, and was called caryophyllus clove in Japan.1) Because its scent could still be strongly smelled from a hundred miles away, it was called the hundred-mile incense or caryophyllus clove. It often appeared in history in my previous world. For example, in Chinas Han Dynasty, the ministers would hold the clove in their mouth to perfume their breath during audiences with the emperor, and some say that in the Age of Discovery, the spanish king ordered the explorer, Magen, to make a voyage to secure routes for cloves. When she learnt about the Age of Discovery in school, she heard that they had specially picked pepper out of all the spices, and its value was the same as gold, and honestly, she was surprised to find out that clove was ten times more valuable than pepper in Europe at that time. (Im sure that cloves were only produced in Maluku Inds in those days, and the price was high because of its rarity Did I remember correctly?) Such cloves were popr amongst royalty and nobles and were served at the end of parties with sugary sweets, before the spice boom. There were many other things, including records of it being used to prevent rust on Japanese swords, but in the age that Cordelia lived, most people knew the scent from dental clinics, due to the clove oils. If such a clove exists in this world, then I want to confirm its existence first. Cordelia thought as she read where it grew and was surprised. This is part of Nirupama-obaasamas fief. I cant believe that cloves grow in Nirupama-obaasamas fief! Cordelia couldnt help but think. Weltoria, where Nirupama rules, is a rtively warm area located to the southeast of the royal capital, but the temperature wasnt as high as Maluku Inds. (However, even in the mountains near the royal capital, seasonal nts grow all year round due to the magic in the earth, so its not weird if theres a ce influenced by magic in her fief.) For the time being, I want to confirm this with Nirupama-obaasama the next time I see her. No, I should send her a greeting letter before I meet her. She might not know about cloves themselves, but if I ask her about it, then she might think about it as some kind of benefit instead of a request from her niece. Shes a lover of my essential oils. Im sure shell investigate this for me. It might be difficult to turn it into a good business opportunity, like in the Age of Discovery, but I can probably increase my essential oil variations She said and suddenly realised. She had been staring at the books and talking to herself like she did in her homes library, but she wasnt alone. Dammit, she thought, as she slowly turned her face towards the direction where Clive was standing. Clive remained silent as he stared at Cordelia. Im sorry, was I a little noisy? Clive looked offended since the beginning, so she didnt know if he thought she was noisy right now. However, he stared at her silently and made her feel ufortable. Theres no one else here. However, his reply was quiet, albeit unfriendly. Does that mean I dont have to worry about it? Im not quite sure, but he didnt caution me for the time being, so I dont have to worry about it. (I have to be careful, so he doesnt think Im a noisy person.) Cordelia noted. She read through the clove description and returned the book to the shelf. The book didnt have any useful information on cloves and treated them as trees and scrubs. I might be able to find more details about cloves if there are books on nts in Weltoria. She thought as she looked up at the shelves, and found a book spine that looked like something that fit that description. She wasnt afraid of high ces, but she didnt want others to see her climb adder in a dress, and it could look as if she was dirtying her dress. Cordelia pondered while hesitating, and decided to give up this time. She was afraid of asking Clive to get it for her. Its disappointing, but I dont mind reading it at ater day. I cane back soon. Thank you very much. Ill go home now. I see. Then, this way. That was all Clive said before he turned his back. It seems like hes going to show me the way back, but judging from his attitude thus far, he probably thinks that Ill return to where the Prince is. However, its a blessing no matter what his reasons are. Thank you very much. Its fine. Anyway, why do you think Im from the Eames House? I dont think weve ever met before. Cordelia was surprised that Clive had continued with a question because she thought he was just going to give her a brief reply. She recalled that he certainly hadnt introduced himself. Because His Highness called your name. I heard that the Eames son is serving by his side. I apologise for calling you that on my own. Where did you hear about that? At the tea party hosted for thedies. I attend them sometimes with my aunt. To Clive, who kept on asking questions, Cordelia hid the fact that she had also heard about him from Cyrus. However, when she thought that he was questioning her in detail, an unpleasant possibility suddenly crossed her mind. (Clive-sama thinks Im aiming for the seat of the Queen. In other words, he thinks Im obsessed with power, doesnt he? If so, perhaps I can see Clive-sama as a husband candidate for when the Crown Prince is useless, and so he considers me as a dangerous person?) No, thats too crazy. That was how Cordelia thought, but the possibility wasnt zero. (If he has such doubts, then I understand why hes so persistent. Im sure Clive-sama wants to understand people who he considers as dangerous.) However, if it was precisely like Cordelia imagined, then it was a big misunderstanding. Its fine if he misunderstands, but its an extremely troublesome situation. I want to change the topic quickly, but I cant find anything to talk about this quickly When she thought that, she recalled a question she had. Come to think of it, why does Vernoux-sama call you y-sama? Even though she knew that Clive served by Sylvesters side, she couldnt make the connection between Clive and y. It may be a nickname, but Clive and Vernoux didnt look like they got along at all. Vernoux probably saw Clive as a friend I dont know. I see. Clive replied to Cordelias question as if he was discarding it. She didnt know if it was because he was ufortable with the name or because she said Vernouxs name. However, when she mentioned Vernouxs name, she came up with another way to show that she wasnt interested without saying Clives name. Clive-sama, please listen. Its a private matter, but Vernoux told me that Otou-sama looked scary today and seemed like he was angry. Did something happen? I think that Otou-sama is a very calm and wonderful man. When I was younger, I troubled him by saying I want to marry someone like Otou-sama. And yet, Vernoux-sama was rude, wasnt he? Elvis had been unresponsive when Cordelia made that remark when she was four years old, so it might be a bit misleading to say it like that, but it wasnt aplete lie. She heard from Hans that Elvis had been troubled inside, and her dreams were also real. However, even if she deducted those factors, she knew that it sounded like a questionable remark. (But it cant be helped. If things continue like this, then we wont be able to talk.) Its convenient for me if Clive thinks that Im unsuitable to be Queen; and I can turn my eyes away if he only made a few rude remarks. However, others might misunderstand and think that theres a problem with my attitude if he treats me any colder than this. She thought. I need him to change his opinion of me after all. (If I dere that I like men like Otou-sama, then it would show that Im not interested in Clive-sama or Sylvester-sama.) For Cordelia, it would be enough if Clive understood that she wasnt a dangerous person, and wasnt a Queen candidate. However, Cordelias remarked seemed too surprising for Clive. He widened his eyesrge enough for the crease to disappear from between his brows and whispered. You have really weird tastes. His tone was clearly different from before and didnt seem harsh. Cordelia desperately tried to keep her smile and stop her face from twitching when the cautious voice from before sounded a little worried, or sympathetic. (Clive-sama said I was like Vernoux-sama, but isnt he just like Vernoux-sama!?) Honestly, saying that I have weird tastes Just what on earth does everyone think of my Otou-sama? References 1. Eugenia Caryophyllus, oil from the leaves is known to have antiseptic properties. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 5, Act 47: Entering the Big Bookcase Part 3 Volume 5, Act 47: Entering the Big Bookcase Part 3 On her way home from the Big Bookcase, Cordelia bought some souvenirs from the confectionery store. She bought some to give to Emina and Lara as thanks for helping her get dressed today, but it looked so delicious, that she also bought some for Ronnie and herself. She went straight to the greenhouse after she got home because she had to give Ronnie the permit as well. In the greenhouse, Lara and Ronnie were enjoying tea. Oh, Ojou-sama. Wee home! Oh, wee home, Ojou-sama. I heard about it, but youre dressed up. Im back, Lara and Ronnie. Were you having a tea party? Yes, would you like to join us, Ojou-sama? Lara invited as she stood out and pulled the chair that Cordelia always sat on. However, Cordelia smiled wryly and shook her head. Thank you, but I only came by to give you something. Theyre souvenirs. Yaay! Yay! Lara and Ronnie cheered at almost the same time. This part of the student and teacher were exactly alike. Lara received the package from Cordelia and was fascinated in front of her. But its really nice. The dress is also nice, but your hair is beautiful. I want to be able to tie my hair up beautifully like you. I like the usual you, but its also nice to see a change every once in a while. I wonder if I should get Emina to teach me She added as she ced herself behind Cordelia and stared at her hair again. On the other hand, Ronnie didnt seem very interested, and he tilted his head while opening the sweets package. If youre that interested in hair, then why dont you grow yours out, Lara? Then, you can practice on your own hair, right? Ronnie You havent noticed that Lara has been growing her hair out? Huh? Oh,e to think of hit, Lara has been tying her hair uptely. Ronnies surprise made it clear that he hadnt noticed that Lara was growing her hair out. Jeez. Its fine for you to notice a change in your cute student, right? Though, Lara has been growing her hair out for two years now. Huh? But her hairstyle doesnt make it noticeable even if she grows it out However, Ronnie looked away because he didnt think it was a good situation despite his words. I tie it up in a ponytail when Im working. It doesnt get in the way. No, see. You tie it to the back, so you cant see it, right? Lara sighed deeply at Ronnie, who was still averting his gaze. Well, its fine. This is Ronnie, after all. But didnt you know, Ronnie? Itspletely different when you do your hair and when others do it for you. Just because I grow my hair, doesnt mean Ill be good at doing it up straight away. No, rather than not knowing, my hairs been done before. It was scary. Ah, whatever. Ojou-sama dontugh. Im sorry, its funny. Cordelia tried to shake off the image of Ronnie with his hair done up and coughed. Anyway, here. This is the Big Bookcase permit. After receiving the permit from Cordelia, Ronnie held it in the air before his eyes and gazed at it. Be careful not to lose it. Ahaha, I understand. Yes. Those are Prince Sylvesters words. Eh, ah, yes. Ill be careful. But its a terrible thing when I think about it. I dont think he would lose it even if I dont say anything, but its easy to understand Ronnie as he holds the permit with more caution than before. Hell put it in a locked drawer as soon as he gets back to his room. I also heard how to enter the Big Bookcase, so lets go together once. How about tomorrow? Tomorrow? Okay, I dont have any problems with that. And I could only go to the office for half the day today, so I want to go there as well. Do you mind if we visit after we go to the Big Bookcase? Okay. Ill put that on my schedule. Alright, now Ronnie should be able to reach the book that I couldnt get today. However, its in a difficult ce to find, so lets think about outfits that are easy to move in, Cordelia thought, and Lara sighed deeply. Aah. I also want to go out with Ojou-sama. Its not fair that you always go out with Ronnie. And, I could also help you out if I have the knowledge. Then, I might have received that. Lara, you can just make something too. You dont have to rush. Do you think I could make something easily? I had so much trouble with the pencil. Then, why dont you submit that pencil next year? The pencils have already been circting sincest year. Wouldnt it be toote to submit it next year? Its uncool if I dont submit a new item and surprise them. Lara, who said that, lifted her eyebrows. It was challenging to obtain the permit, but this was also because of Laras pride. I dont think its limited to new ideas, but I think its good if it hasnt been circted in the royal capital yet. You want to surprise them? Youre being influenced by Ojou-sama. Ronnie shrugged lightly as he muttered. Well, Ill help out if you find something. Ill find something useful, even if I have Lara. Argh! Ill definitely think of something that will surprise you, Ronnie! Promise! Laras words were also filled with anger, but Ronnie didnt care. Yeah, okay. By the way, have you finished yesterdays assignment? You said that was due tomorrow, didnt you? Then, you better finish it before you aim for the permit. Lara averted her gaze, as if her feistiness from before was a lie, and suddenly stood up as if she hade up with something. Ive already finished work for today, right? Im going to the library for a little bit! Then, she quickly left the greenhouse. She had probably thought of something to finish Ronnies assignment. Her attitude took aplete change from when she was enjoying tea. Youre really good at getting her hyped up. Youvepletely gotten used to being a teacher. Ahaha. But I regret it a little. I hope she doesnt think of anything ridiculous. Oh my, thats what Im looking forward to. Cordeliaughed at the words that sounded neither serious nor like a joke, and Ronnie dropped his shoulders. You think of it as someone elses problem. I dont think of you or Lara as strangers, you know? I know So, how was it? Your impressions of visiting the castle that you didnt seem to want to visit. He was teasing her. Cordelia smiled firmly at the unexpected question. Well, I have this, so its fine. The Big Bookcase is wonderful. The Big Bookcase that is. It shouldnt be a problem if I go to the castle for the Big Bookcase. Clive-sama also said that the Prince doesnte to the Big Bookcase, so Im safe. Those words sound questionable. Ah, but the son of the Eames House serves His Highness, so youll be unwilling to visit the castle, Ojou-sama. Why? Why? Isnt there a rumour stating that Marquis Eames and Master are on bad terms? Eh, really? Cordelia widened her eyes because that was the first time shed heard it, and Ronnie tilted his head at her reaction. At least, it was famous in the Academy. Apparently, that calm Marquis Eames only raises his voice at Earl Pameradia. His son seemed healthy. Well, Ive never met the Marquis before, and its only a rumour. In the first ce, Master doesnt have many good friends. Ronnie, who had said that, also had few friends in school, but the rumour must have been pretty famous for him to have heard of it. However, something else worried her more than that. Dont tell that to Otou-sama even as a joke, okay? Especially thest thing. I know. I wont tell him! Scary, scary. I dont think hell slip up considering hes going pale, but Otou-sama does have friends: Zeke, the substitute feudal lord, his sister-inw, Nirupama-obaasama, and Marquis ntheim. The rest are mostly acquaintances, so I dont know how many friends he has Well, it doesnt matter if he has a lot of friends or not, I think Master is a good person. Im happy as his daughter if you think that way. Now, Ill go back to my room before I get my dress dirty. You can finish today after you clean up the tea party. If youre free, then please exin Laras assignment to her. Thank you very much. Cordelia parted with Ronnie and left the greenhouse. On the way back to her room, she met Emina at the entrance. Wee home, Ojou-sama. You must be tired aftering back, but Isma-sama has returned and is asking for Ojou-sama. Huh? Onii-sama has? Thanks, Ill go see him right away. Today was the day Isma would being home, but it was still reasonably early. How rare, she thought as she gave Eminas gift to her and headed straight to Ismas room. She knocked on Ismas door and waited for permission before entering. Im sorry to keep you waiting, Onii-sama. Sorry. Youve just returned home. Thats you also, right? Thank you for your hard work, like always. Isma narrowed his eyes at Cordelias words andughed. Thanks. Anyways, you look more amazing than usual. Its cute. You got hyped up and visited the castle, didnt you? Oh my, do you know about that? I didnt tell Isma-oniisama that I was visiting the castle, so Otou-sama probably told him. But I dont think he would go out of his way to tell Onii-sama that I was visiting the castle; he doesnt have time to do that. Cordelia tilted her head, and Isma looked a little troubled. A messenger came from His Highness. You got hurt? No, I just stumbled a little. I think His Highness knows this too I see, thats good then. I thought you would be fine from what I heard. Mm, did you perhapse home early because of that? If that were the case, then the excuse I used to escape from his office has be a nuisance, Cordelia reflected with mixed feelings, and Isma lightly shook his head. You dont have to worry about it. I had a day off today, so I wanted toe home earlier. Im d I got the chance to go home. Really? Yeah. I also finished the job that I wanted to do, so dont worry. If so, then there are no problems Cordelia felt that just falling down could have an effect on many levels, and decided to be more careful in the future. However, someone else worried her, since Sylvester had sent a messenger to Isma. Onii-sama, does Otou-sama know? She was half-joking when she had used it as an excuse on Clive, but it wouldnt be good if her father really found out. Isma smiled wryly at Cordelias question. She knew what he was thinking. Dont worry. Fortunately, father seems to have gone out on an inspection today. When a messagees to me, it means that father hasnt received it yet, so I told them not to tell him. Im d. Father would be anxious if he hears that youve been injured. Very. He informed her just in case, and Cordelia was relieved to hear that Isma had realised the same thing she had. She felt terrible for Elvis if he heard that his daughter had been injured at the castle, since he hade home to take her there because he was worried. And, it was unsightly, so she didnt want him to know that she had tumbled. So you have a package addressed to you. I heard its His Highnesss get-well present. Huh? From His Highness? Yeah. Apparently, theyre baked goods. Its too much. That was her first impression. Her second thoughts were, even though I dont need them. Onii-sama, I really only hurt for a second, and Im not hurt But, I cant return what His Highness has given. Theyre sweets, and His Highness also said, Please give them to her secretly, so just ept them. Cordelia couldnt refute what Isma had said. (Well, I cant just send back His Highnesss gift, now can I? She understood in her mind, but she still didnt want it. But, Isma would be troubled if she kept on being unreasonable. (Even if its the same gift, Im happy with the ones that Gille-sama sends me sometimes) Can a different sender really change ones feelings this much? But I have no choice but to ept it. Then, Ill write him a thank you note. Can you give it to His Highness, Onii-sama? Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 5, Act 47: Entering the Big Bookcase Part 4 Volume 5, Act 47: Entering the Big Bookcase Part 4 It was a thoughtful gift, even though Cordelia didnt want it. It was rude to ept it without replying. However, Isma shook his head a little at Cordelias words. I dont think you need to do that. Even though its a get-well present, its not really good if the story leaks that His Highness sent a gift to ady he isnt close to. And, I only meet His Highness alone by chance. Thats why he said secretly. Ismaughed. Of course, Cordelia was grateful if she didnt need to thank him But, wouldnt that be rude? I dont want to get involved with him, but I want to be polite as a person. If I dont thank him, then it would seem like its natural for me to receive it, and its like Im walking on the same path as Cordeliawho fell to ruin. Isma put his hand on his chin at Cordelias words. But thats right. If you really want to thank him, then its better if you ask the ntheims son. He probably meets with His Highness a lot, and you dont have to worry about him broadcasting it. If possible, I dont want to rely on Vernoux-sama for this. Im still asking him to send letters to Gille-sama for me, and I want to avoid giving him more materials to tease me about. Also, this is rted to His Highness Sylvester. (But this is also his fault Hell certainly avoid public gaze.) In the first ce, it wouldnt be strange if Vernoux-sama knew that he had sent me a get-well present. The only thing I have to worry about with him is that Clive-sama, who thinks of me as a Wicked Woman aiming for the Princeand puts his guard up around me, would find out But he can probably avoid that too Yes. Id like to use other means if possible, but unfortunately, Onii-samas proposal is more realistic. However, even though she had decided to send a letter, she felt depressed thinking about what to write. (Its just to express my thanks. It wont be a problem if I just write it formally. Or so I think, but) Im used to writing letters, thanks to my correspondence with Gille-sama, and its also thanks to the effort Ive put into it since I was little. Im confident that my writing wouldnt be embarrassing no matter who I write to, but I cant think of what to write straight away. (Anyway, I definitely have to let him know that Im not injured.) If I dont let him know, then he might send another get-well present. But if I ask Vernoux-sama to deliver the letter, then he can testify my im even if Sylvester-sama is worried about the condition of my injury. Cordelia believed and decided to entrust the letter to Vernoux. She dropped her eyes on the sweets in her hand. It must be delicious since theyre sweets that this countrys prince ate and chose. However, I feel depressed when I think of it as a gift from Sylvester-sama even though the sweets have done nothing wrong. Onii-sama, would you like to eat them with me? Cordelia looked up, and Ismaughed. I dont mind. Will you rmend us tea to drink? Okay. Cordelia was d that Isma was a good brother. Isma always told her a lot of stories, so she should be able to get distracted even if shes eating sweets. If Isma had refused, then she could have asked Ronnie or Lara, but then she would have to hide the source of the sweets. If she slipped up by chance, then she would end up talking about when she tumbled, and she wanted to avoid that. (Im d that Onii-sama was the one who received these. If Vernoux-sama had brought these sweets here, then I wouldnt even have time to think) Cordelia suddenly remembered Clive, who didnt have a good rtionship with Vernoux. Onii-sama, I met Marquis Eamess son today. Has he always been so spirited? Oh, did you meet him because he serves His Highness? What did he say? Ismas reply to Cordelias question, which she had asked gently, sounded as if he already had an idea of what had happened. However, Clive had only acted cold towards her and hadnt said any offending words that had directly insulted her. Apart from him worrying about her taste in men. No, Vernoux-sama and Eames-sama seem like friends whopletely understand each other. She wasnt sure how direct she should be, and her words went muddy. Isma smiled wryly. Oh Hes a serious child. Is that normal? And oh yes. I want to ask you, have you ever heard the rumours about Marquis Eames and father being on bad terms? Ive heard a little. She covered up the fact that she had just heard about this and answered. Isma nodded a little. Its pretty famous, but its not so much about the Eames House and our house as it is about the rtionships between the heads, so you dont have to worry about it much. In fact, I can keep my distance away from the Marquis and his son, but Im not firmly avoiding them, and its not that I was told anything. Theyre just strangers. The son, as well? Contrary to Onii-samas words, the way he treats them is obviously not the attitude one used towards someone whom they met for the first time, but is the way he receives them different from me? However, Cordelia wasnt particrly concerned, even though she had thought that, and Isma continued. Yeah. However, even though the rtionship between the Marquis and father is bad, its not about which one is in the wrong. Cordelia, you know that father got injured when he protected His Majesty, dont you? Many people said it was a merit at that time, but Marquis Eames got angry and said that the problem was that he had exposed His Majesty to danger. I see. Having said that, I heard that they werent on good terms since before that. As you know, father is a man of few words. And Oh yes, you should remember that he isnt on good terms with the head of the Clydereine House either. Clydereine House? The voice that came out of Cordelia sounded like a question, but she was agitated inside. It was surprising to hear the Heroines home, the Clydereine House,e out of Ismas mouth. Cordelia had predicted that the Pameradia House and the Clydereine House werent on good terms. Despite having the same privilege as Earl Houses, who contributed to the founding of the kingdom, they didnt interact with each other. And, the Heroine in-game had met the Prince at the market, and she was from an Earl House that had a terrible rtionship with Cordeliasfamily. But thats a little different from the situation with Marquis Eames. Father tried too hard and outperformed Earl Clydereines limelight, and he goes to the extremes because he considers father a rival; he has a lot of emotions. Isma, who looked troubled, had chosen his words wisely. However, his exnation was a little different from what Cordelia knew from the game. She certainly remembered that it was the Pameradia side who snarled at the Clyderines. Well, they wont do you any harm directly, and the Marquis also talks to me. Hes a bit aggressive but, oh yes. Whats wrong? Cordelia tilted her head at the sudden change in Ismas tone. Isma frowned and made aplicated expression that was hard to put into words. Ill tell you before I forget. Cordelia, a lot of people visit the castle. Most of them are serious people. Im sure youll get to know more people. Yes. However, there are exceptions. If someone strange talks to you, then dont hesitate to talk to brother or me. You can talk to father, but its better if you talk to brother or me rather than him. Okay? What the heck is he talking about? Cordelia tilted her head and thought about the meaning behind his words. My acquaintances will certainly increase. Not only in the Big Bookcase, but the people I pass on the way there might talk to me for some reason. And, since the other people work in the castle, I dont think I would meet many suspicious people, but what the heck is this about if I should consult with my Onii-samas and not Otou-sama? With that in mind, Cordelia checked Ismas expression again and noticed it. (Pe-perhaps is he warning me about not being tricked by the opposite sex?!) No, but it should be Im still only 14 years old, Cordelia thought, but when she thought about it, Cyrus got engaged at a younger age than her, so age might not be a factor. She didnt know if they would speak to her, but she wasnt a milddy in the first ce. She was aware that she had a way with words. (Im sure Onii-sama knows my personality, and, if something does happen, then I can just say Otou-samas name and smile. I think that has a strong effect too.) Cordelia thought and realised something more important. Oh, Ill meet various people, unlike now. Onii-sama, thats Does that mean that I would have a wonderful encounter? Maybe, Ill meet my future spouse? Cordelia, who arrived at that thought, pressed her hand against her mouth. I hadnt even imagined that that opportunity would happen even in the distant future, dont tell me that Well, Ronnie will be there, so its fine. She felt like soaring in the sky but was brought back to reality by Ismas whisper that was so quiet she nearly missed it. (No, no. What on earth am I visiting the Big Bookcase for?) But, when I think that hes worried about those things, I feel like Im going to join the ranks of adults soon in this world. Well, lets have tea while we talk more. Cordelia, can I ask you to get some? Of course. And, can you not change your dress until father gets home? No, father came to pick me up today, so hes already seen it. If youre asking me to make tea, then Ill change my clothes beforeing back here. Father came to pick you up Isma smiled and whispered. ??????? After dinner, Cordelia wrote a letter to Sylvester in her room. The stationary that she was using wasnt the one she usually used, but a in one with the Pameradia House crest watermarked on it. She felt like she wasnt used to either of these actions, but it couldnt be helped. (Later, Ill get Otou-sama No, Isma-oniisama to look over it.) I think its okay for an individual, but the recipient was a member of the royal family. I cant have anything rude in the letter, even if just by chance. I want to ask Otou-sama to look over it, but Im hiding the cause of my injury in the first ce, so I should ask Isma-oniisama. (Its shocking to receive a present from His Highness, but I cant tell Otou-sama.) It would be really troublesome if he misunderstands and thinks Im thrilled to write this letter. I feel a bit ufortable keeping this from him, but I cant talk to him about this. But, His Highness also said to do it secretly, so I should obey him. Cordelia made excuses to herself and headed to Ismas room with the letter shed written. Hmm. I dont think there are any problems with the letter. But, its like a business letter, it doesnt sound like something a child wrote. Cordelia smiled at Ismas words. It seems like my thank you letter waspleted in an ideal way. Cordelia, who had returned to her room again, wrote a letter to Vernoux. She asked him to send the enclosed letter to Sylvester. Vernoux-sama probably still feels guilty, so he wont make fun of me. She sealed the letter with this wish. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 5, Act 48: Each on their Guard Volume 5, Act 48: Each on their Guard The next day, Cordelia, who had finished her lunch early, boarded the carriage with Ronnie and headed towards the Big Bookcase. Today, after browsing books at the Big Bookshelf, she nned to visit her grandmother, Fulvia, a pharmacist. News hade that a medicinal herb that Cordelia wanted had arrived. Oh yes, I heard from Emina that a shop with delicious cake has been built, how about we go there before visiting Sensei? Thats a great idea. Then, I have to use my head properly so I can eat those delicious sweets. I wonder what topic I should read about. Cordelia was a little surprised by Ronnies response. She thought he would look more forward to the cake, so it was surprising to hear him talk about the Big Bookcase instead of what type of cake he wanted to try. (Ronnie might be looking forward to the Big Bookcase more than I expected. In that case, I shouldnt get in his way because of my requests.) Even though hes acting as my guard, he shouldnt need to stay by my side in the castle, much less the limited space in the Big Bookcase. I wanted him to get the book I wanted from yesterday, but Clive-sama isnt by my side like yesterday, and if there arent many people in the library, then I should be able to climb thedder and get it myself without anyone seeing. Also, I chose a dress that had a few decorations. (Its thanks to Ronnie that I was able to get the permit, so I should be flexible at times like this) Hearing the carriage stop, Cordelia got a little hyped up. Now, lets go. She visited the castle, which she had just visited yesterday, again. Up until yesterday, she would have wanted to scream at this situation, but she felt surprisingly calm today. (Until now, I didnt know when I would encounter the Prince, but I wonder if I feel relieved because I heard he doesnte to the Big Bookcase much.) It wasnt like I wasnt anxious at all, but Im more excited about the knowledge that I can only obtain from here. And, although its different from my aim, Clive-sama is trying his best not to let Sylvester-sama and I meet. (I felt Clive-samas hostility towards me withdraw towards the end, but I dont think its changed favourably. Hes probably still on his guard against me.) Ojou-sama? Whats wrong? Nothing. Oh, Ronnie, thats the wrong direction. We turn here, Cordelia told Ronnie what she had learnt from Clive yesterday. I wish you would have told me earlier, she felt she had heard, but she didnt care. After a short while, they arrived at the entrance. Cordelia exined how to use the permit to Ronnie, and they both entered the Big Bookcase. Oh. Theres a lot of books here. How long would it take to read them all? Do you have that kind of hobby? Ronnie gave his unique impression while looking impressed. They must have been the thoughts of a merchants son, but he is looking forward to reading any book from here. Cordelia smiled wryly. Ronnie, who had said such a thing, looked around and his voice gradually became livelier. If I get immersed in the books, then the day will be over in the blink of an eye. His expectations seem high after all. Cordelia was relieved to see that Ronnie had forgotten that she had said they would go eat sweets after this. If hes happy, then thats great. Ronnie, its your first time here today, so why dont you go read the books you want? Is that alright? Yes. Its a great opportunity. Umm, but, Ojou-sama You dont have to worry about me. I also have books I want to read. Thats not it Well, fine. Even Ojou-sama wont be able to bring trouble here. Hey, I can hear you? Cordelia didnt worry about his slurred words, but apparently he was concerned about her behaviour. (I wonder just what kind of hooligan he thinks I am.) Ive never plunged myself into anything She thought, but thinking back, she did get into trouble sometimes. Although it hadnt been voluntary, Ronnies concerns were spot-on considering the results. Still, like Ronnie thought, no problem would ur if she doesnt leave the Big Bookcase. Im going down to the basement. Okay. Then, Ill look around here first before going down. They hadnt decided on a time to meet up again, but they could predict what time they needed to gather since they were going to stop by the officeter. They wouldnt run out of books to read since there were so many of them. Cordelia walked down the stairs. She thought, if I didnt have any ns, then it wouldnt be bad to spend the whole day here, as she walked towards the same bookcase as yesterday. I really wish I had more time. She muttered as she put her hands on thedder in front of the bookcase she had reached. She had never climbed adder since she had gotten this body, but she had yed with yground equipment such as jungle gyms and monkey bars in her previous life. The hem of her skirt was a little annoying, but it wasnt impossible to climb thedder with this on. (Alright, I got it. But Im also curious about the book next to it.) The books are a little heavy, so I can damage them if I pile them up on top of each other, she thought as she picked up the first book and climbed down thedder. She ced it on the nearest desk. (Alright, one more time.) She thought with enthusiasm as she put her foot on thedder again. She didnt hesitate like before since this was the second time she was climbing it, and she was able to take the book in no time. When she was about to climb down, she heard footsteps approaching. Ronnie? He had said that he woulde to the basementter, but she felt that it was still too early for him to be here. Did something happen? She wondered, and the person who had appeared was not Ronnie, but Clive who had his eyebrows knitted together. Like the surprised Cordelia, Clive opened his eyes wide the moment he saw Cordelia. (I thought no one woulde The me right now isnt verydy-like.) It wasnt good to greet someone from the top of thedder. Cordelia held the book carefully and quickly climbed down thedder. How do you do, Clive-sama. She greeted him with dignity as if nothing had happened. She also had a so-what attitude, its no use since he saw me climb thedder. Not being seen was the most desirable, but she could say with dignity, Because this is the library. Isnt he looking at me bashfully or like Ive done something wrong? (Thats right. Ive been invited to this ce as a researcher. As a researcher, I should be able toe up with an excuse for something like adder.) However, in contrast to Cordelia, Clives raised his voice. What on earth are you doing?! Whats wrong? You seem flustered. Of course, I would be Its absurd, isnt it? Clive, who had quickly shortened the distance between him and Cordelia as he said this, put his feet vigorously on thedder. What book do you need? Huh? Ive already taken all the books I want. She was grateful for the kind yet unexpected offer, but she already had no uses for thedder. The crease between Clives eyebrows deepened, but Cordelia couldnt do anything about that. (But, he doesnt loathe me.) He might be a good-natured person, she thought as she held back herughter. He might be displeased if sheughed at his kindness. I should act calmly. Youre pointing out that its dangerous, arent you? Thank you for your consideration. Naturally. It would be intolerable if you fell and hurt yourself. It might end up like yesterday. Thank you for your concern yesterday. Fortunately, it wasnt a big deal. Even so, you dont know when youll get hurt again. Clive looked at her suspiciously, but Cordelia kept silent with a smile on her face. You really are like Vernoux-dono, but you should be careful about your behaviour as ady. Wasnt your servant given a permit as well? Is he not here today? He didnte here as a servant, but as a researcher. As a researcher, Im more like the apprentice, so I thought it would be a good idea to let him browse books on his own. Not only is your taste in men weird, but your way of thinking is very free. Cordelia understood that he was calling her entric in a roundabout way. However, she felt no hostility in his voice. He seemed stunned like yesterday. Can you not ept my way of thinking, Eames-sama? I didnt say it was bad. He had epted it, but it probably wasnt something behaviour he would praise since he hadnt given a consensus answer. Cordelia concluded that the ditch would get deeper if they kept on talking about this, so she quickly changed the topic. By the way, why are you here today, Eames-sama? Clive had called his permit a pass, and wouldnt enter this ce without a purpose. Cordelia tilted her head and made a sour face. Im looking for Vernoux-dono and His Highness because I didnt see them. Theyre mostly go to the garden, but I heard that you were here, so I came by thinking they would be here too. It seems I have to withdraw my previous remarks. I thought that the hostility that Clive-sama had towards me had faded, but it seems he still considers me as a dangerous person. (Even so, its not as bad as yesterday, and Id be happy if he kept me away from His Highness.) Was it that shocking for Clive-sama to learn that my type was someone like Otou-sama? In any case, it was convenient for me if he doesnt want me to get close to Sylvester-sama like now. Even if I were to encounter Sylvester-sama, Im grateful that it seems like he would immediately let me withdraw. However, Cordelia sympathised with Clive over one thing. You have it hard. Thank you for your excellent work, Cordelia added in her mind. It was really pitiful that she could tell everything even though he was silent. Youre a pretty talkative girl. Clive said with a stiff expression and averted his gaze. (I wonder if hes telling me that I shouldnt talk anymore.) Cordelia looked at his awkward appearance and decided to stop talking about this topic. Although she had selfishly thought this, she was one of Clives worries. Im sorry, do you prefer quiet? Cordelia, who was a little distracted, joked, and Clive looked stunned. My type doesnt have anything to do with you. I just thought that you look like the Earl and Cyrus-dono, but you talk a lot. However, having said that, youre not modest like Isma-dono either. Oh my, have you talked to Otou-sama before? Even if she had only been half-listening to him, she had to be careful about this matter. If he had a problem with Elvis after having an actual conversation with him instead of because of rumours or the rtionship between their parents, then she was curious as to why. However, Clive frowned at Cordelias question. Do you think the Earl would have anything to do with me? If he does, then he would just re at me. Oh my, then you might be mistaken. Otou-sama and Cyrus-oniisama dont have many expressions. Otou-sama often makes aplicated face even when hes at home. If that Earl is your type, then you have a really rough type. Everyone has their own type, and they dont always look like that. Of course, Im worried because they might be tired. Cordelia only stated her true feelings even if he looked at her suspiciously. However, there are times when she thought he was being sarcastic, so she smiled a little and replied. Speaking ofplicated faces, Clive-sama, you also makeplicated faces often, dont you? If you keep making those expressions, then youll have wrinkles between your brows even though youre young. Thats not true. Really? Cordelia hadnt met Clive for very long, but he always had a crease between his brows. Even if I do have such an expression, then its because of you right now. Oh my, Im sorry. Thats definitely not the only reason, she thought as she moved lightly and Clive sighed deeply. I cant afford to be as rxed as you. Even though Im from a Marquis House, the third son has to quickly establish a clear position for himself The words which he had muttered quickly were cut off halfway. Cordelia tilted her head a little, and Clive looked bashful. Im sorry please listen to me. She blinked at those awkward words and was at a loss on how to answer. I thought that he plotted to keep undesirable people away from His Highness because of his cautious personality, but it doesnt seem to be the only reason from his previous remark. (But, its natural to think about protecting oneself.) If I were in the same position as him, then I would look for a stable position too. Our positions are different, but Im avoiding the Prince for my protection. Rather, whats wrong with seeking a stable future? (But, on the contrary, I think hes capable of obtaining a stable future. If he wants His Highness to like him, then he shouldnt warn His Highness and Vernoux-sama. It would be easier for him to overlook them.) Hes faithful to his duties and doesnt just act like a follower, and his fastidious appearance, which shows disgust for his own circumstances, is awkward but worthy of trust. When she thought that, she became concerned that he frowned because he overthought things. Maybe, hes not good at taking breathers, and his shoulders are too stiff? Wait, does he take any breathers in the first ce? Whats wrong? Clive-sama, this may sound rude, but do you have any hobbies? Hobbies? I dont need them. Then, how do you take a break? Why do I need to use time for that? Cordelia twitched a little at the words that were clearly dismissing this topic. I was going to get over the lowest hurdle and tell him that wasnt true no matter what, but he kicked me away. (He doesnt take any breaks.) I think people can have any hobby they want as long as it doesnt bother others. Even if one has a lot of shallow hobbies or focus on one, even if one isnt inclined to a hobby, thats easy to change, its enough even if they just nap to alter their mood. However, Clive-samas reply implied that he didnt need to spend time on something like that. No, he had actually stated that. Clive-sama, its important for people to take breaks. Why? If you dont take time to look after yourself, then you would overwork your body and mind, and your vision will be narrow. Clive-sama, you put too much strength into your shoulders, thats why your stiff shoulders are pretty bad, arent they? It can also lead to headaches and insomnia. Clive winced a little at Cordelias consecutive questions. However, he was a strong-willed person who could lecture Sylvester. Clive immediately red at Cordelia. Then, does the Earl also have a hobby? Of course. That Earl? Clive-sama, who do you think Otou-sama is? No, I know that Otou-sama had horrible stiff shoulders before, but he rxed with horse riding and swordsmanship. No, it might be an upational disease, but theyre definitely hobbies. She decided to dere. His Highness would be worried if you copse. If you think hobbies are also efficient for work, then isnt it worth a try? Well, if his worries originate from Vernoux-sama and Sylvester-sama, then they need to change their behaviours That was outside of Cordelias control. Do you want to say something? You said my vision is narrow, but do you know about this? Some say that youre ady who consumes the treasures of the Earl. Cordelia was surprised at what he had suddenly said, but she immediately realised that it wasnt sarcasm. Clive wouldnt stir up trouble for someone he doesnt like. (But I dont think hes just warning me. Perhaps, the reason why hes keeping me away from His Highness is that Im a High-costdywho wants to approach His Highness, and he was afraid that His Highnesss reputation would fall.) If I think back to our first conversation, then its highly likely that Clive-sama imagined that I was ady with a bad reputation. This is probably his way of confirming this. (The Pameradia Houses greenhouse is famous, and it wouldnt be odd for someone to think that I asked Otou-sama for something expensive.) However, since the same thing was built at the castleter, the greenhouse at the Pameradia mansion was generally thought to be a prototype, and not for Cordelia Cordelia shrugged. Its the first time Ive heard this, but it isnt surprising. It doesnt feel nice, but everyone has animosity from someone else. If someone did say that to me directly, then I can refute and say I got my money through trading, so theres nothing to feel guilty about. On the other hand, I dont think its a disadvantage in general because if someone thinks that Im just an ipetentdy who just demands things, then theyll let their guard down during negotiations. I can get my revenge on the other person by getting the advantage. In the first ce, I already know my reputation to some extent. In the first ce, I dont have time to worry about someone who has weak information gathering abilities. Its not worth worrying about, is that what youre saying? People call that negligence. Thats right. But did you think Otou-sama would remain quiet if it were a problem? I once heard from Cyrus-oniisama that Pameradia House has a spywork. Ive never gotten information from that route, but I dont think Otou-sama wouldnt hear about those rumours. Moreover, if Otou-sama doesnt say anything, then its not a problem. The Earl? It seems like I have to be more vignt against you than I thought. I cant tell what you really think because youre too calm. As expected of Vernoux-donos childhood friend. Clive was as harsh as ever, but she felt he had opened up to her a little since he had informed her that he needed to be vignt against her. Also, she felt that his malicious expression had faded. I cant waste time in a ce like this. Then, have a nice day. I hope that you find His Highness. You dont need to tell me that. Clive-sama left like that, but a lot of time has passed. Im sure Vernoux-sama and Sylvester-sama are spending time leisurely. She thought, as she spends time reading the books she had chosen. No one else visited during that time. ??????? After that, she entrusted Ronnie, who had found a suitable time to find her, with the carriage arrangements. Then, she viewed the flowers near the Big Bookcase as she waited. The carefully maintained flowers were those she should know the names for, but she felt that the petal shapes and colours were slightly different and rare. She felt as if they were unique varieties. (I heard from Vernoux-samas Okaa-sama that Her Majesty is conducting selective breeding at the tea party But I wonder if she did that on these flowers.) She was interested in the rare flower, but she didnt have a chance to ask her directly. Even if she had the opportunity to ask, unfortunately, she didnt want to get close to the royal family. Ill search for a book on it the next time Ie to the Big Bookcase. Im sure it exists since its the royal familys library. When Cordelia thought that, she suddenly felt someones gaze on her and looked around. She didnt know where the gaze wasing from. However, she felt as if it was silently calling out to her. Who? She muttered, but couldnt confirm a figure close enough to hear that. On the one hand, she thought she had imagined it, but it was a creepy feeling that she had never felt before. (This is inside the castle. It should be closely guarded.) With that in mind, Cordelia concentrated and slowly headed to where she had felt the gaze. She knew she should wait until Ronnie returned, but she didnt feel anything like malice or hostility from the gaze. Ill just look a little and thene back. Cordelia concentrated magic power into her eyes and searched around for a presence. The castle is closely guarded in one area, but they were probably in a ce far from the most important part of the castle. The ce a few steps away from Cordelia wasnt closely guarded. Whos there? Theres no way someone would be here. She said with that reason in mind, but she received an answer at the same time wind passed through her. Its been a long time, Pameradia-ojousan. It was a voice she hadnt heard for a long time, but she definitely didnt want to hear it. Why are you here? No one expects a ghost to appear in the day time, do they? A low voice naturally escaped from Cordelia at the voice she hadnt heard in two years. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 5, Act 49: Contracts Imposed with Confrontation Volume 5, Act 49: Contracts Imposed with Confrontation What the hell do you want? Perhaps, you came here to get caught? Dont worry, I dont have such praiseworthy feelings. Praiseworthy? I dont think youre even normal. Thats a shame. Ghost had appeared from the shadows and had little presence, but tension ran down Cordelias back. (Even though its like hes a mirage) The pressure that Ghost was lightly giving off was intense, and it took all she had to remain calm. (I should have waited for Ronnie.) If I had, then we might have caught Ghost. She thought, but Ghost might not have appeared had Ronnie been here. I know that hes wary and quick at escaping. (But, that means its unnatural for him to show up in the royal castle where it is closely guarded.) If he came to the castle for something, then he wouldnt act in a way that would reveal himself. If he didnt need anything, then he wouldnte to the castle. (And even during the Flora Silk incident, Ghost hadnt been directly involved, as he just enjoyed the events as a spectator.) If I think that way, then its hard to imagine that he came here to harm me, and if he wanted to hurt me then he would have attacked me before showing himself. However, he hadnt. If there is a reason for him toe into contact with me then Did youe here because you had something to say to me? Im d youre quick-witted. I heard that you coulde to the castle, and thought of it as a chance, so I was waiting for you. Cordelia was rarely without a guard whenever she went out, so although she didnt want to admit it, he was correct. Moreover, Cordelia, herself, thought of the castle as a safe ce and hadnt thought of any other dangerous elements except for the Prince. Even so, the security of the castle is amazing. I used a ridiculous amount of magic to erase my presence, but this is the only ce I can sneak into. Jeez, I could probably take a lot of jobs if they loosen their guard a little. I could evene here to y. If you want, I could call the guards here now? Judging from how guarded the castle was, if Cordelia were to use magic here, then the guards would immediatelye flying here just from the magic reaction. However, Ghost could get away in the meantime. Cordelia didnt want to let Ghost escape yet. (I dont think I can create a chance to catch him, but I want to get some information out of him.) Cordelia thought as she examined his attitude. Ghost was smiling wryly underneath his hood. Dont look at me with such a scary face. I only came here to give you information. Information? Yup. In conclusion, I thought I should tell you that a certain man is trying to kidnap a kid. Dont you feel like capturing the kidnappers? Suspicious. Ghost shrugged towards Cordelia, who didnt hide her expression before she spoke. Is it weird that Im doing something righteous? Well, I dont want to do something troublesome, but it cant be helped. Unfortunately, it would be a nuisance for me if she were to be brought to Dus. To the north? Are people in Dus trying to kidnap a child? I know that his headquarters were in Dus Kingdom to the north, but is it possible for kidnappers from that Kingdom to cross the border to target a specific child? But with that in mind, Cordelia gulped. Ghostughed in satisfaction. It seems like you know who Im talking about. Rumours about the Dreamer Girlhave also reached the north a little. The mastermind behind the kidnapping wants to raise his own position. No, he wants her power to overthrow the nation. Thats why he also hired kidnappers. Dreamer Girl. She frowned when she heard those words. To overthrow the nation Some people think ridiculous things. The Heroine in the game used the knowledge she had gained in dreams to solve incidents and peoples problems. However, the game never showed that she lent a hand to those filled with selfish desires, and there were no mentions of her being kidnapped at a young age. But, gossip about her reached the fortune-telling lover Hazel two years ago, and it also reached Vernoux and Gille, so it wasnt strange if the rumours about her spread further. Still, Cordelia never predicted that kidnappers from foreign kingdoms would aim for her, and desperately suppressed her confusion. (I have to calm down. He wont tell me if I panic.) She told herself, but she was agitated because the Heroines existence was told to her at an unexpected ce. Im doubtful about whether she has the power to shake the nation from what Ive heard. But, if her powers are real, and Dus is thrown into chaos because its passed to that man, then Id be troubled. Youre worried even though you look down on kingdoms that are being destroyed from a high ce? Thats surprising. I dont think it would be easy to see, but I can imagine that man would be suppressed by the royal family. However, I like their famous alcohol. If the battle affects the fields, then Id be troubled. It would be a hindrance to my lifestyle, right? Even if he was looking for approval, Cordelia couldnt agree. Why me? Do you think I would believe you and help out? Even if you dont want to cooperate with me, youre the type who cant leave an unfortunate person alone, right? And youre careful, so you wont be able to leave it alone even if youre suspicious. Ghost said andughed. I can get rid of my worries even if I kill the dreamer girl. But it seemed more interesting to leave it to you, and it seems like it would be a bad omen to kill the dreamer power. Thats why Im leaving it to you. Omen? Yeah. Well, this is a service to you who would take care of this. Those who have the Dreamer Powerin the past seem to lose that power in the end. They self-destruct because their dreams donte true and have negative effects on those around them. Im not religious, but I dont want to get close to it. Was there such a thing? At least in my memories, I never heard about that happening in the game. Of course, he could be lying, but he doesnt need to go out of his way to tell such a lie. (I didnt know that Ghost wants to avoid the Heroine whom Ive never met before. And, I didnt know if the dreamer power has a background like that.) Because the game was told from the Heroines perspective, I knew about this power so I didnt research its predecessor, theSaint. I need to quickly investigate this for my own sake too. You looked into it a lot. I cant say for sure, but I can also guess why they lose their power. But, well, Im actually more interested in seeing how you will find the kidnappers instead of omens. You have bad hobbies. Its a difference in perception. But Ill take that as apliment. Ghost said, then took a step backwards. Ah, it wont be fun for me if you dont act, so act, okay? That is the information provision fee, a contract. Wh?! Im looking forward to seeing how you will act. If you act, then I wontin even if its not amusing. Dont do anything unnecessary. The goal is to get the kidnappers while keeping my information a secret. Good luck, Cordelia-san. The next moment, Ghosts figure was far and small. She couldnt even trace his presence. He got away I couldnt get any information about Ghost, himself, in the end. It was hard for Cordelia to catch up to someone who even Cyrus had failed to capture. The words she had uttered in this situation was more bitter and frustrated than she had imagined. The Flora Silk incident. He appeared in front of her today. And, pushing the Heroine onto Cordelia. Those things made her even more frustrated. But she had to hold that down for now. (ording to the game scenario, the Heroine should be taken in by the Clydereine House soon.) If that happens, then I dont have to worry about her getting kidnapped. Like the Pameradia House, the Clydereine House also employed talented magicians from the Magic Academy. If she isnt kidnapped before then, then the kidnappers ns will surely fail. (I cant wait that long. I dont know when she would be taken in by the Clydereine House.) I dont want to get involved. I shouldnt get involved. Cordelia strongly rejected the Heroine just like she did the Prince. However, theres no guarantee that the Heroine would live peacefully until shes taken in by the Earl. Arent I living a different life from the game scenario? (And I cant leave this alone since I already know about it.) Some people tried to kidnap the Heroine in the game. I dont want to get involved, as much as possible, since shes one of the people who control my fate. But I dont have the nerve to leave this alone, since I know that shell be kidnapped. Shes an ominous person to me, but shes also a girl who is living a peaceful life in the royal capital. I could never permit her life to get shaken just because of others expectations. Even if its someone I want to avoid, I will regret it if I let them get thrown into a hopeless situation. I dont know what kind of person the Heroine is, but Im sure shes not the type of person who wants to be thrown into a dangerous situation. If its about wanting to lead a peaceful life then I wont lose to anyone. (Then, her situation takes priority until the situation is solved.) And, it wouldnt just be my problem if what Ghost said is correct and people want to kidnap her because they want to make use of her dreamer power. Thats right, this isnt just for me. Cordelia whispered. I feel like my resolution would weaken if I didnt put it into words. Ghost may have told a lie to kill time and tease me. (But, he isnt the type of person who woulde here to satisfy himself just to tease me.) Even if it is a lie, I have to confirm this. (This is something I absolutely have to talk to Otou-sama about.) However, Ghost said this was a Contract. He might kill the Dreamer Girl just to make me regret breaking the contract. Two years ago, I didnt forget the amused expression he had made while others despaired and how he didnt hesitate to murder. (I have no choice but to proceed.) The only conditions he gave me were Keep the information Ghost gave me a secretandI have to act. It shouldnt break the rules if I gave the information to Otou-sama and Onii-samas after Ive investigated this. If so, then I have to quickly gather evidence and put a target on the kidnappers. If I can do this, then I can keep the Heroine safe. She quickly left after she made her decision. This was Cordelias current n. (Watch. Im sure you wanted to take advantage of me this time, but Ill definitely catch your tail too.) When Cordelia spat this out in her mind, she heard the sound of footsteps approaching from far away. Oh, Ojou-sama! So you were here. Argh, dont move around by yourself. Ronnie said while looking rxed, Its beautiful here too. Cordelia gulped a little and looked up at the smiling Ronnie. Say, Ronnie. Can we take a detour before going to Witch-senseis ce? Okay, but where do you want to go? I want to see the church. I read in a book that the stained ss is beautiful. Thats rare. He noticed something. It might have been convenient for her to interpret his voice like that, but she was relieved that he hadnt objected. Volume 5, Act 50: Dreamer Girl Part 01 Volume 5, Act 50: Dreamer Girl Part 01 After leaving the castle, Cordelia didnt head to the confectionery shop like they had nned, but instead, went to the church where the heroine stayed, with Ronnie. Fulvias house was close enough to the church that she was able to hear the choir, so Cordelia and Ronnie walked down the same route they did when they went to her house. (Im going to see the heroine so I can grasp the situation Im sure Ghost will be close by for a while to check on my progress.) If its a ce with lots of people, then he can just blend in, but if its a ce with few people, then hell hide so he can observe me. However, if I take a route guarded by knights, then he might get caught. She had been thinking the whole time they were walking, so they reached the church in no time. However, Cordelia saw an unexpected situation when she arrived at the church. (Knights in front of the church?) This church was small. She had heard that there were guards inrge churches that have people visiting a lot, but there probably wasnt any disorder in a small church that was located in a quiet ce. (And, it looks like the knights g is hoisted on one of the buildings next to the church, but what is the meaning of this? Huh?) She looked at the building, wondering what it was, and saw someone familiar. Is that rice-sama? Although they werent close enough for Cordelias whisper to reach rice, she immediately noticed Cordelia because there werent many people around. She looked surprised and walked towards Cordelia. Long time no see, Cordelia-sama. How are you? Im fine. How about you, rice-sama? Me too. Im too healthy and have extra strength, so Im working in perfect condition. rice showed a calm and elegant gesture. She was a female knight in the Imperial Guards and was Cyruss subordinate. Cordelia had met her when she had first encountered Ghost. She hadnt joked the first time they had met, but she was making jokes now, so this was her real personality. Where are you going today? Im on my way to visit Pharmacist-sama, but I read about the stained ss in this church, so I thought I would stop by to see it. I see. Oh yes, I heard that you won thepetition show. Congrattions. Thank you very much. Actually, the knights have been talking about the edible paper. The knights use a magic medicine to restore their strength its effective, but it smells terrible and is hard to swallow when its mixed with water, and if we eat it in its powder form, then we almost faint from the prolonged bitter and astringent vour. Th-thats People say that good medicine is bitter, but Im happy it could be of use. The medicine itself may require a taste improvement, but rices voice indicated that there was little hope for that. (I havent heard anything about this at home, but my Onii-samas might be happy with this as well.) Its necessary to check whether the timing of when the oat melts will obstruct the effects since the medicine works inside the body, but if I can check this, then I want to mass-produce the oats as soon as possible. (If I make it into capsules, then it would be easy to carry, but thats just a n right now.) Theres something I have to prioritise right now. When she thought that, rice gave Cordelia a surprising proposal. Cordelia-sama, would you like me to show you around, since youre going to the church? Ill tell you a bit about what I know. Is that alright? Cordelia was surprised because it looked like rice was still working, but riceughed a little mischievously. I was actually on the night shift, so Im already done with work. Th-then, arent you tired? Its already past noon. If shes done with work, then she probably wants to go home and sleep. However, riceughed softly and dispelled Cordelias anxiety. You dont have to worry about me. I might be free from the bitterness of that medicine, so please let me do what I can. Ojou-sama, why dont you ept it? Ronnie urged Cordelia to ept since she was still hesitant. His expression said, youll regret it if you refuse. Then, please do. Yes, of course. The stained ss was just an excuse for her to see the heroine, but she couldnt refuse rices goodwill, and Ronnie, who rice should thank for the oat, had told her to ept. I think Ill let her show me around. Mm, Im sorry, rice-sama. I forgot to introduce you two. This is Ronnie Eris, a magician who works for us. My name is Ronnie Eris. Its a pleasure to meet you. Nice to meet you. Im rice Keighley. After they introduced themselves, rice entered the building next to the church and said, Ill tell my colleagues first, beforeing back out. Im sorry for keeping you waiting. Shall we go in? Come to think of it, why are you here today, rice-sama? Is it because of your job? She didnt intend to force rice to talk if it was a confidential matter, but she wondered why rice, a member of the Imperial Guards, was doing a night shift here. riceughed as if it was not a big deal. Were here for support. The jurisdiction in this area is wide, so a new garrison was set up. The station was opened up a month ago, but we still have a lot of moving and recruitment to do. Thank you for your hard work. Is there a knight standing guard at the church because the station is next door? Yes. We also want to deepen our rtions with our neighbours. The station usually has two guards stationed outside, but the road here is close, so we can deal with any trouble that urs even if we have a person stationed in each ce. We surprisingly have a good reputation here. Cordelia smiled as she listened to rice. Its rare to talk with knights, so I somehow understand how they feel. But at the same time, I have a question. (If the Heroine is near the knights, then she shouldnt get kidnapped easily from the church, right?) Even if theyre not here to protect the Dreamer Girl, the heroine will be safe. But if theyve been here sincest month, then Ghost should know about this. (What is the meaning of this? Do the kidnappers have a n that even the knights wont be able to stop?) The knights will share information amongst themselves if they see anyone suspicious. Is Ghost hinting that the kidnappers are on the inside? Cordelia walked through the gates of the church while being confused by the information she had received from rice. The church was cool and quiet, and there werent any other people except for Cordelia, rice and Ronnie. The priest told me that this church is small, but it has the oldest history in the royal capital. The architectural style and sculptures in this church are important cultural assets. The stone statue on the right side of the altar When rice began exining that, the door behind the stone statue opened, and an elderly man appeared. The man looked at rice and seemed surprised. Oh, rice-dono. Are they guests? Hello, Priest-sama. Im sorry for interrupting you while you were showing them around. I dont have to worry about suspicious people because the guards are nearby, but I cant get out of my habit of asking. No, security is important. Please keep doing so. Guests, Im sorry for interrupting. Its alright. Have there been suspicious people around here? Cordelias voice sounded more uneasy than she had wanted it to be, but the priest shook his head. Suspicious people have never visited this church but a lot of people visit the royal capital. So, I think we should be on our guard since we look after children here. Yes, thats true. But I dont need to worry too much since the knights are around. The priest smiled gently to reassure Cordelia. Then, he said before leaving the room, Then, Ill go out for a bit. After the door closed, rice swore to Cordelia since she was worried. Im sorry, we talked about something scary. But dont worry. We pledged to strive ourselves to protect those who live in the royal capital every day. We wont break our pledge. rice-sama is very cool. Im delighted you think that way. I have a friend who wants to be a knight. Im sure she gets very excited because knights are like this. If Dahlia-sama saw rice-sama right now, then she would shriek in joy. Cordelia and rice smiled at each other, then they heard children shrieking outside. It sounded as if they were quarrelling like the children outside the Oulu poorhouse did, instead of ying. Are they fighting? The knight outside will probably meditate if they were fighting rice frowned. She seemed to know why they were fighting. Cordelia thought that the children who lived here were fighting, but the screams wereing from the gate, instead of from inside. However, Cordelia knew one of the voices. Ill go out a bit to see whats going on. Ronnie also thought of something and went outside first. Cordelia also wanted to confirm this with her own eyes. Im a little bit worried, so Ill go out. Then, me too. rice was also worried, and they quickly headed towards the door. When Cordelia went outside, Ronnie was already there, and he looked shocked. A boy who Cordelia knew was standing there. Mick. Why are you screaming in a ce like this? Oh. Its Dilly. Whatre you doing? Im the one whos asking you that. Mick was the one who was screaming, but there were two other children from Oulus poorhouse here. They were holding sweets theyd brought. (I wonder if they were on their way to Obaa-samas house from the market.) Theyll have to walk past here to get to Obaa-samas house, but I dont think Mick would raise his voice since hes in a good mood from buying sweets. He doesnt look like hes in a bad mood either, so Im not sure why hes yelling. But theres something I have to warn them about before asking this. Everyone, Sensei said that you cant eat and walk, right? The two children hid their sweets when they heard Cordelia, but Mick didnt seem scared. Its fine. She cant see us. We were talking about buying these again because theyre yummy, and then she interrupted us. Shes the one with the problem since she wants to pick a fight instead of buying sweets. Mick said as he pointed at the girl, who rice was lecturing. We told you that you cant go out on your own. The priest is worried about you too. But theyre going to get wet because its going to rain soon! I saw it in my dream, so its definitely going to rain! I didnt see the kids, but its going to rain. Theyre going to get wet! It was the first time Cordelia had heard this girls voice. However, she couldnt help but widened her eyes when she heard what the girl had said. She couldnt see the girl fully because rice was in the way, but Cordelia knew that figure. The pretty girl with light pink, soft and slightly wild hair with bright blue eyes looked younger than the one in Cordelias memories. But, she wanted to avoid the girl just like she did with Sylvester. In the game, she was Cordeliasopposite and was theHeroine and Dreamer Girl, Shelley. ! Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 5, Act 50: Dreamer Girl Part 02 Volume 5, Act 50: Dreamer Girl Part 02 Cordelia gulped. This was a surprising development for Cordelia since she had just wanted to secretly investigate the situation first, but Shelley ended up quarrelling with Mick. She started talking about nonsense when we said that we were going to go buy some more sweets. She started yelling when we ignored her. Mick said and sighed. Then, he bit on the candy in his hand again. Its so bright out, so it wont rain. Mick doesnt know that Shelley is the Dreamer Girl. Cordelia didnt even know if he knew that someone like that exists. Dilly? Oh Sorry. The weather was it? Reflecting on why Mick was strangely upset, Cordelia looked up at the sky to calm herself down. It might rain. There are thin clouds in the sky, and its covering the sun. And, a ck bird is flying low over there, right? The insects they eat are flying low because their wings are heavy. She didnt care much, but if she paid attention, she could feel that the surrounding air was a little moist. A bird? So, how do you know its going to rain? Well, I can exin it to you, but if you want to buy sweets, then why dont you go ahead. Im heading towards Senseis house, so Ill exin it to you there if I have time. What the hell, youre pompous. Well, if you say so, then Ill listen, but you have to exin it to me properlyter. She said that she saw it rain in her dreams, like I can understand something like that. You know, Mick. Thats not something you say to someone when you ask them for something, is it? Heehee. Well, bye. Lets go! Ill see youter Dilly! Cordelia waved at Mick and his friends who were running off and took a deep breath. However, the words she heard right after that froze her blood. Those kids didnt listen to what I said Cordelia nced at the girl who said that with a hint of annoyance. Shelley was biting her lips as if she couldnt ept it. Thank you for telling them about the rain. Cordelia smiled at Shelley while trying to remove the stiffness from her voice. It was scary for her to talk to Shelley, but she had to if she wanted to investigate her, and she didnt want to leave a bad impression on Shelley. But Shelley looked unhappy when she turned towards Cordelia. Why are you thanking me? Theres no reason for you to thank me. They only believed that it would rain because you said so. But, if you hadnt said anything, then I wouldnt have been able to tell them. She didnt think her words got rid of Shelleys frustrations, but she felt that Shelley had frowned less, and her hostility towards Cordelia had lessened. (Well, of course. Its our first meeting. If Cordeliahadnt done unnecessary things, then they wouldnt have had conflict in the game, and Cordeliahad been the one who was hostile towards Shelley.) Cordeliahad lost her life because she lost control of her magic due to her jealousy towards the Prince and Shelley, so Cordelia didnt think it would happen to her, since she had been avoiding the Prince. (If I sort this out, and stay away from Shelley, then Ill be able to live in peace again.) Its probably difficult to not be involved with her, since shes from a noted Earl House like I am. But we dont have to get along. Otou-sama isnt on good terms with Earl Clydereine, so I only have to associate with her and not get in her way. (Even if there are differences in the game, it should be safe if I dont get in their way at all.) She was able to calm down a little when she thought that, but her heart was still beating fast. Next to Cordelia, Shelley pouted and said, Well, I dont care if they get wet or not anymore. They didnt believe in my dreams at all. Cordelia felt relieved by her words, even though Shelley was sulking a little. (Shes really strong-willed, but I wonder if shes kind-hearted deep down) Theres a problem with the way she speaks, but her personality and what she says differs from the heroine in the game, but she had said that because she didnt want Mick and the other two to get wet. That being the case, Id like to believe that as long as Im being careful, as I have been, there wont be any problems. Shelley-san, you should go inside before it rains. And, please dont go outside through the hedges anymore. Tell someone when you leave, and leave through the gate. But, I heard the kids voices rice spoke, and Shelley turned away and whispered. However, she seemed to have admitted that it was her fault for not going out through the gate, even though her actions were childish. You were worried about them, werent you? Shelleys eyes sparkled when Cordelia said this. Because my power is supposed to make everyone happy! And, if I help everyone, then I can be of service to His Highness one day! If I can be of service to him, then hell return the favour! The words that had been uttered by someone who she was finally beginning to feel relieved about made her freeze. (What is this ufortable feeling?) I wouldnt be surprised if they had met somewhere, but I doubt she would have realised theyd met. And why does she already have feelings for the Prince? (Did the Prince reveal his identity when they met? No, I dont think he would have.) If the Prince was someone who would say careless things, then I dont believe Vernoux-sama would be his friend. Vernoux-sama is probably toozy to approach the Prince. (Besides, the Prince returning the favour? This is different from the game.) In the game, Shelley used her power for people who she knew, she wasnt the type of person to tell strangers about her power, like she did with Mick. And, most importantly, she never thought of using her own abilities as a weapon. But kids like that still dont know about my powers. I have to try harder so that the Prince will find out about my powers. Shelley, if you dont go back soon, then everyone would be worried that you snuck off somewhere again. Ookay. Shelley cheered up while they were talking, and briefly replied to rice, before walking back into the church. However, while she was walking, she turned back to look at Cordelia. Say, you know who I am? She asked that as a question, but her voice was full of confidence. Shelleyughed with satisfaction when she saw Cordelia nod before going back into the church. Im surprised that Cordelia-sama is also friends with the children in town. Cordelia turned back in shock when rice spoke to her. She hadnt noticed that she had been staring at the closed church doors until rice spoke to her. The children from before are from a neighbouring vige. I interact with them through welfare projects. I see. Its wonderful to see that youre so loved. rice smiled in understanding, but after a while, she looked down and whispered. Cordelia-sama, you know about theDreamer Girltoo, dont you? Yes. I didnt think she was that energetic It wasnt weird for Cordelia to hear rumours that spread around the royal capital, but she didnt want people to think that she came to the church to see Shelleys dream fortunes. Cordelia hade here to see the girl herself, and not to have her fortunes told. She was worried about this, but rice didnt seem to notice. I havent talked to Shelley much, but she seems to get involved with others and direct them in a better direction. She also tells them whats good for them. However, people around her are worried that she might be using her rare power carelessly. Right now, shes only fortune-telling about the weather, but theyre worried that someone will use her for their own self-interests. Are her fortunes correct? rice nodded silently at Cordelias question. There was concern on her face. Shes trying to spread her fame by increasing her abilities and using it, and is trying to be of use to a lot of people so that she can support His Highness one day. But even if her wishes true if she continues to be overconfident, then itll be poison one day. Poison But this is just my personal opinion. Some believe that shes the seconding of the Saint and that she will be a guide to this kingdoms prosperity. Its a difficult problem, isnt it? Yes. I still cant tell what her true powers are, and shes still growing. So, I might be worrying for no reason. rice rxed a little after saying that and smiled. But her powers are really rare right now, so suspicious people will have their eyes on her. So, the priests are keeping an eye on her so that she doesnt sneak off on her own. Luckily, we knights are stationed close by, so we can help them with this. rice was worried about Shelley as a knight, and Cordelia agreed. If rice-sama is right, then Shelley is using her powers for the sake of others. So, I can understand their worries and fears. (But the knights were more worried about her powers than the person herself.) I hope she can spend her days peacefully until Earl Clydereine wees her home. I hope, but there are too many things to worry about. It would be difficult for someone to kidnap her because the knights are around, and theyre also paying attention to her powers. Even more so, since the priests think something could happen to her. (What the heck does Ghost know?) It would be difficult to get help from the inside since the priests are on the lookout. Or did Ghost expect me to overlook the possibility of somethingand is enjoying the situation? But,tely, things have been looking good. Huh? Cordelia looked up and nced in the direction that rice was looking in. Then, a carriage gradually approached. The carriage stopped in front of the church, and a slightly slim man with a cane appeared. When the man saw rice, he said, Oh, and smiled gently. Why, hello, Keighley-dono. Thank you for your hard work today as well. Youre always so dignified and reliable. The man who greeted rice Earl Zakharov, smiled gently. (Earl Zakharov? Mm, was his name Boris?) Cordelia only knew the name well enough to point out their fief on a map. But she hadnt learnt much about them since theirnd didnt stand out, and the Earl, himself, wasnt active in politics. Furthermore, this was the first time she had met the Earl since they werent involved with her Pameradia House. Ive met someone unexpected, she thought as she looked for the right timing to introduce herself. Suddenly, Earl Zakharov looked at her. This red-eyed Ojou-san are you Earl Pameradias daughter? Its nice to meet you, Earl Zakharov. My name is Cordelia Enna Pameradia. Oh, how rude of me. Im Boris Zakharov. Im not as famous as your father, but Im an Earl. He might have been joking, but it was hard for Cordelia to respond to that. She couldnt confirm this, but then denying it was a lie. She didnt know how to answer and smiled. Earl Zakharov didnt wait for her to reply and continued speaking. Ive heard rumours that youunched a charity with Marquis ntheims son. I also support various ces, but I would like to exchange ideas with you if we get the chance. Th-thank you very much. Surprised by his unexpected words, Cordelia thanked him. Earl Zakharov smiled wider, and turned back to rice. Is that child here today? She is. Shes full of energy today as well, and tried to sneak out a while ago. I see. Im looking forward to seeing her. He said, before slowly disappearing into the church. He walked lightly despite carrying a cane. rice saw him off and whispered with a gentle expression on her face. Earl Zakharov sees the image of histe wife in Shelley. His wifes image? Yes. Hes looking for clues to see if shes rted to him, and the church is also watching them warmly. The church trusts the Earl a lot because he has contributed a lot to them, but even if that wasnt the case, he could probably adopt her if she agrees. Earl Zakharov certainly looks like a gentle man at first nce. And, he knew about the mobile library even though he doesnt have children my age, so hes familiar with charity work. (But Im sure theyre not rted. Of course, this world doesnt have to be exactly like the game) Still, its bothering me since theres a lot of things in this world happened exactly like it had in the game. (Wait. There was something that made Earl Clydereine conclude that she was his daughter. What was it?) If Shelley had something with a family crest on it, then people would know straight away. But, if she had something like that, then the people at the church would have found it. (Ill look up Earl Zakharov when I get home.) As long as the knights are around, therell be amotion if someone tries to enter uninvited. If so, then the situation isnt as bad as I imagined for now. But, rain, she said? Cordelia-sama, youre visiting Pharmacist-sama after this, arent you? Yes, thats the n. Then, you should finish your business before it rains. Why dont I show you around the church another day? Im free the whole day tomorrow, would that be alright with you? Thank you very much, then can I ask you to show me around tomorrow? Of course. Cordelia appreciated rices offer. (In any case, I have toe here again.) Im lucky that I have a reason to visit. First, I have to research what I need by tomorrow. I cant say whats right and wrong at this stage. Cordelia thought as she parted ways with rice, and left the church. Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Volume 5, Act 50: Dreamer Girl Part 03 Volume 5, Act 50: Dreamer Girl Part 03 Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ On the way to Fulvias house, Ronnie sighed after being silent for a long time. It was bizarre. That girl and how Ojou-sama acted that is. Me too? You were restless. I cant deny that. I mean, shes a rare type of girl. I really want to deny it, but it might seem like Im hiding my agitation. She shrugged and agreed by making it a joke. Well, shes a very strong girl. Isnt there a high chance that Ojou-sama will meet strong people? Maybe. But being strong isnt bad. Well, confidence can often lead to sess but conceitedness also leads to failure. I was certainly troubled that Hazel-sama didnt listen to me when we first met, but that matter was rted to her, so I can understand her desperate feelings. On the other hand, Shelley was angry that Mick and the others wouldnt listen to her allegations, even though she had said it for their sake. (She lost her temper because things didnt turn out the way she wanted to, even though she had said it for their sakes. Shes different from the heroine I know from the game.) If Shelley is different from the heroine in the game, then it might not affect my future even if Im not scared. Its not like I dont want to have this hope, but I feel like another problem will ur even if Im involved or not. Im also worried about what she said about the prince. But words said based on dreams. Shes like an oracle. She is. I could live an easy life if I could dream about how to get rich fast. Oh my, do you want to see that kind of dream, Ronnie? Hmm No, its troublesome if I think about it carefully. I feel like Ill be asked for lots of things from different people, and itll be a lot of trouble in the end. Cordelia sighed, is it alright for him to understand with that kind of reasoning? Well, that girl doesnt seem to be able to dream about what shes going to do, so she might not do that. At any rate, she said that her powers can make everyone happy. Yes, thats right. Like Ronnie said, Cordelia didnt think that Shelley dreamt of herself. If she did, then she would dream of a way to convince someone like Mick, who doesnt believe in her dreams, and from the rumours that Cordelia had heard, it didnt seem like Shelleys dreams helped what Shelley did. (But I dont think shes like that. I wonder if shes like the game heroine, where she doesnt use her powers for herself.) The heroine in the game might not have any need to see a dream like that, ording to the scenario, so it might be possible, and Shelley might actually see dreams like that even though she doesnt tell people about it. There are too many uncertainties, and I feel depressed and scared, but I decided that I would protect her. If I cant leave her alone, then Ill just have to help her. Hey, do you think people can enter the church and kidnap her? Kidnap? Are you worried about what Keighley-dono is worried about too, Ojou-sama? Yes. I dont think its impossible, but itll be difficult. Even if the knights are around, there are a lot of blind spots. The church is a ce where people can freely enter, so its hard to prevent crime there, therefore its easy if they juste into contact with her. I knew it But they have toe into contact with her, right? Yes. People will know even if a littlemotion is caused, so its difficult for the perpetrators to secure an escape route. It would be fine if they just escaped themselves, but it would be difficult for them to escape with that girl. However, the situation is different if she sneaks out of the church all the time. Certainly, they might not need a guide inside if Shelley continues to act the way she does. If theyre waiting for the chance to kidnap her, then theres no advantage to them letting others know about their n. ( Its really a headache-inducing problem.) Itll be fine if she recognises the danger of her peculiar power. Still, if shes weed into noble society with her attitude like that, then Im worried that she would cause problems because she misjudged a situation and acts inappropriately. Cordelia thought that and suddenly someone spoke to her. Oh, Cordelia-san? She turned around and saw a familiar boy with his attendant. Oh my! This is a surprise, Myles-sama. Viscount Gunnells son, Myles. She had be friends with him, and he was also good friends with Vernoux. He was also in the mobile library nning group. However, this was her first time meeting him by chance in town. How do you do? Weve met in an unexpected ce. Im d you look well, Cordelia-san. But Im surprised. I thought that Vernoux would be the only one who I would meet like this. Cordelia smiled wryly since Vernoux strolling around town wasmon knowledge. Come to think of it, Ive heard about it. You got a good result for thepetition show. Congrats. Thank you very much. This is also thanks to you. I was surprised because I didnt think that seaweed could be something like that. I have to make sure that father doesnt learn I discussed the seaweed with you since the beginning. If he finds out, hell definitely get mad and yell, Make better deals. Myles joked, but his tone conveyed his heartfelt blessing. I feel bad, but I still wouldnt have talked to him about it because of the benefits. Perhaps, Myles-sama understands that and congratted me, so thats why he canugh. Where did you go today? No wait, are you going somewhere now? I visited the Big Bookcase in the library a while ago, but Im on my way to visit a pharmacist I know. I also stopped by the church. I see, thats a shame. I got an interesting book, so I wanted to ask if you would drop by the office with me if you have time Maybe another time. Yes, another time. Cordelia thanked Myles, who withdrew his offer whileughing. She felt bad and thanked him. But the church? Which church did you visit? The one famous for its stained ss. Its the oldest church in the royal capital Oh, you must be talking about the one Earl Zakharov visits a lot. Oh my, do you know about that? Cordelia widened her eyes in surprise because he had guessed correctly, and Myles continued while smiling. Hes famous for his charity work, and he used to work in the same marine industry as my House. Used to? Yeah. He lost two ships in the summer and went out of business two years before we were born, but hes still doing charity work. He doesnt appear much, but he has done a lot of charity work. If you can speak to him, then you might be able to learn something. Having said that, Ive never met him either. Cordelia was surprised by what Myles had said. Myles-sama has information on him but has never met him before. Still, I wonder if I can get more information from him Cordelia thought, but his attendant blocked her from asking. Young Master, its nearly time. Oh, okay Its unfortunate, but Ill see you next time. Myles waved his hand as he left, and Cordelia heard, Young Master, you should stop. Then, she spoke to Ronnie, Lets go. (I dont know how much damage losing two ships can cause, but Im sure its not small.) Earl Zakharov was a man who had a friendly smile. From what she heard from rice and Myles, he did a lot of charity work, which meant hed been supporting the church for a long time. (I dont think I should doubt that person, but I wouldnt know what type of person he is until I investigate him.) I dont have any clues right now, so I have no choice but to look at every possibility. On the one hand, I hope I that find something, but on the other, I hope that I dont find anything, and that everything is just Ghosts lie. ??????? After that, she received herbs from Fulvia and exined why it would rain to Mick and the other two. Then, after she got home, she headed straight to the library to look up information on Earl Zakharov. (Im sure it was around here Oh, found it.) Cordelia picked up a book and turned the pages. (His fief doesnt have anything special about it after all.) The main industry of Earl Zakharovs fief, which extended from the sea to ind, was considered as agriculture, but they sold it for cheaper because the quality was inferior. The harvest there wasnt bad, so he could secure ie, but there wasnt any extra money. (Even so, hes actively maintaining his fief. As expected, he puts a lot of effort into charity work is what I would like to say, but if I think about the ie his fief makes, he might be overspending.) She thought that, as she picked up another document. The document contained transactions his fief did on marine trade, as well as their top products in thest two decades. The ie he earned from the marine trade seemed higher than the ie he earned from agriculture. She continued reading and reached the year when Earl Zakharov lost two ships. It was written that he had purchased two ships with state-of-the-art magic tools at the beginning of that year. (The two ships he lost were new ships, werent they? But he couldnt get any more money, so he had to give up on buying new ships, or something like that?) Cordelia couldnt imagine how much thetest ships would cost, but this was a world where the cost of a magic dryer was the same price as a carriage. Buying two ships would require a lot of money, and if it was powered by magic tools, then she could picture that his financial situation would deteriorate the moment he loses them. Cordelia turned to the next page and frowned. (But the Earls donations havent changed No, is he donating more money every year?) Although the donation amounts werent written down, their destination was, and that increased as the years went by. I dont think he would decrease the amount donated so that he could donate to more ces. Nobles dont want to lose face so they wont reduce the amount they donate so that they can make other donations. However, what does it mean when he continues to donate more money after he loses his ships? (Im curious, but I didnt think it would bother me in a lot of ways.) If he wasnt increasing the amounts he donated, then it was possible that he would kidnap Shelley for money. But he doesnt seem like a money-grubber when he does charity work which doesnt bring in ie. Earl Zakharov seems like someone who would donate more money if he had any, and he could just stop donating if he wants money. (And, I dont think he would need to announce that he wants to adopt her if he wants to kidnap her.) Its possible that people would be suspicious of him if its known that he has a strong interest in Shelley. Normally, you would want to avoid that if youre trying to kidnap someone. Having said that, his behaviour is iprehensible since his ie and expenditures dont match up, and Im curious about his rtionship with Shelly. I wonder if I need to observe their progress. She couldnt get information on Earl Zakharov like she had wanted, but she was going to the church again tomorrow. If things went well, then she will see Shelley again. (Does she know that she is Earl Clydereines daughter? Or if I can find something that hints that she is, then this problem wille to an end.) Without that, even Cordelia couldnt obtain proof. I wish I could remember what happened in the game What would be enough to prove that a town girl is an Earls daughter? There might have been a scene in the game about it, but unfortunately, I cant remember. But if I can find that, and get Earl Clyderine to discover the possibility, then they can work things out somehow with a magic test which is simr to a DNA test. I wonder if the hint is something that cant be separated from her body, since others havent found it. I wonder if I can find something like that. Cordelia wasnt confident that she could guide the conversation in that direction. One of the problems was that Shelley was strong-willed and didnt seem like the type to listen to people, but the other reason was that she hated having to talk to Shelley and the Prince, ever since her memories returned at the age of three. I already made up my mind I can only say that these are my instincts. Cordelia gave a long sigh. My body will continue to refuse now that Ive decided to do this. She prepared herself again while putting away the books that she had read, and Lara appeared in the library. Ojou-samaa, dinners ready! Thanks. I cant believe youre in the library when you already went to the library in the castle. Ojou-sama, you really love books and flowers, Lara said, as she picked up the remaining books and helped Cordelia put them away. Oh, Ojou-sama. Can I have the day off tomorrow? Day off? Thats fine. Were you able to rearrange your work? Cordelia tilted her head at the rare request, and Lara spoke proudly. Perfectly! Actually, the merchants who came today told me that theres a circus in town. I dont have a pre-booked ticket, and it might be hard to watch the show because theres a lot of people, but I heard theres a lot of rare animals around the tent, so I want to go and see them. Lara said as her eyes shone, and Cordeliaughed a little. Alright. Have fun. Thanks! Why dont you go with Ronnie? Its not fun to go alone, right? Youre also going out tomorrow, arent you Ojou-sama? I talked about it with Mentor, and shes interested, so Ill be going there with her and her grandchild. Ronnie should be doing his job. I see. And, does Ronnie look like someone who would be happy at seeing animals? Thats also true. Cordeliaughed lightly, so thats why she didnt seem disappointed. She was a little surprised that Lara had be friends with Mentors grandchild. Ojou-sama, why dont you go there for a break? You mighte up with something new if you go. Hmm, Ill think about it. Im interested, but this isnt the time to be visiting the circus. If you want to go, then Ill show you around, so dont hesitate to tell me. Lara proimed boldly, and her mind was already on the circus. Volume 5, Act 50: Dreamer Girl Part 04 Volume 5, Act 50: Dreamer Girl Part 04 Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ ??????? The next day, Cordelia went to the church with Ronnie and met up with rice. rice had said she had the day off today and was wearing a simple outfit: a blouse with a brooch, a long skirt and armed with a sword. Thank you for showing me around today, rice-sama. Im looking forward to it, Cordelia-sama. And, Eris-san. Hello. Well, lets start with the stained ss and leave the stone statue forter. There are a lot of things to see from chairs to candlesticks. rice started her exnation without any idle chat because they had been interrupted yesterday. Cordelia looked around the church as they moved to the stained ss in front of the church. She had been nervous yesterday, but in addition to chairs and candlesticks, as rice had stated, there were also rare stones in the floor. (There really is a lot of rare items. Im thankful that rice-sama is showing me around, but do we have enough time for her to exin everything?) Cordelia panicked a little in front of all the cultural assets. How long would it take for her to exin all these cultural assets? I might not have time to see Shelley. (But it should be easy for me to notice something strange if Im close by.) In addition to the knights on guard, rice and Ronnie were also here. They should be able to fulfil the minimum role for crime prevention. Cordelia also thought that she needed to meet Shelley, but it was too hasty of her to say that now. If she gets the timing wrong, then people might suspect her of scheming something. Cordelia-sama, you said you read about it in a book, so I dont think I need to exin the basics, but the name of this stained ss is The Descent of the Saint. It depicts the Saint who descended from the sky to help the first King build this kingdom. Cordelia also knew about the history that rice was talking about. Just like history in Japan, the kingdom had a lot of myths from its early days. The kingdom had a history of about a thousand years, but it was a thousand years behind Japan, where people used smartphones freely, so it wasnt weird for them to think that ghosts appeared in front of them. She even believed that there might be ghosts in this world, since it had magic. She was someone who was born with her previous life memories, so it wouldnt be strange for a saint to descend from the sky. Now then, Ill talk about the stone statue. She had only intended to think for a short while, but she had pondered for so long that the topic changed. Cordelia reflected because she had done something rude. This stone statue is of the evangelist who looked over the First King and the Saint. Evangelist? We dont know the evangelists name or gender. However, it is said that the official records from the period in which the evangelist lived was mostly written by the person themselves. I see. I heard that the evangelist had a diary, separate from the official records they wrote. However, their diary isnt counted as an official record, and not a lot of manuscripts were printed because they wrote a lot of bad things about the church, but you might be able to find a copy at the Big Bookcase. Ive never seen it before, but I hear that they wrote a lot about the interactions between the First King and the Saint. Cordelia wasnt interested in the legend between the First King and the Saint, because, even if she didnt know about their story, it was fine as long as she knew about how the kingdom was founded. However, if that diary had a lot of things written about the Saint, then she might be able to find some hints to Shelleys power, and she might find what Ghost meant when he said The ominous end of the Saint. (The Heroines power aside, The ominous end of the Saintmight not have a big impact on me, but) Like when I heard that Shelley might be kidnapped, I want to prevent this ominous end if I can. My first priority is to ensure my own safety, but I dont want to pretend that I dont notice others misfortunes just so that I can be safe. And, if the person who had the power to see dreams in the past destroyed herself and died, then I cant ignore this. I dont know whether Shelley would listen to me or not, but I think I need to tell her about it, depending on the results I get. (Im sure Shelley would want to avoid anything that would cause her to die, like me.) Cordelia slowly stared at the stone statue of the evangelist and decided that she would definitely look for their diary the next time she goes to the Big Bookcase. Then, she heard the front door open. She looked towards the door, and she saw Earl Zakharov and his attendant. Earl Zakharov. Its rare for you toe two days in a row. rice said in surprise, before Cordelia could speak. Earl Zakharov smiled in a friendly manner, like he had yesterday, and raised his hand. I got something rare today, so I came to invite Shelley out. Something rare? Yeah, a ticket to the circus. I heard that they show animals, birds and acrobats not seen in this area. Would you two like toe, Cordelia-san and Keighley-dono? Cordelia was a little surprised by the word, circus, and looked at the ticket in his hand. They were probably from the same troupe as the show Lara was talking about yesterday. However, the ticket itself was luxurious, and was definitely for good seats. However, rices expression clouded over at Earl Zakharovs invitation. Keighley-dono, do you not like animals? Thats not it. Im d you invited me but, I dont want to get close to animals in the cat family. Ah, thats a shame. I hear they have a lot ofrge felines. Im very sorry. Dont worry about it. My friend was going to go to the circus with his family, but he couldnt, so he gave me these tickets. Earl Zakharov looked at rice as if it was too bad, and Cordelia shook her head. Mm, Earl. If you go with Shelley-san, then wouldnt the other children be jealous? I know that he sees histe wife in her, but is he allowed to give her special treatment? If the ticket was for his friends family, then it wouldnt be enough for all the children who live in this church. (If possible, I dont want Shelley to go to a ce with lots of people) But the Earl continued to smile. I received a wonderful birthday present from Shelley the other day. This is thanks for that, so it should be fine. Birthday present, you say? I got a lovely flower. The priests will probably listen to my selfishness this once. But I think shell have more fun if she was with someone who is around her age. Keighley-dono cante, but how about you, Cordelia-san? If Earl Zakharov, who has had a close rtionship with the church for years, says so, then it must be true. But Im also worried about why hes giving special treatment to one child. His special treatment towards Shelley will create discord among the children in the church and will create rifts. (In any case I cant ignore this.) Cordelias wish wonte true if he wants to take Shelley out. She nced at Ronnie, and he looked as if he didnt care either way. (Otou-sama didnt tell me I have to be careful around the Zakharov House.) Then, there was only one answer. Then if Shelley is going, then I will too. Earl Zakharov smiled happily at Cordelias reply. As Earl Zakharov had said, Shelley was given permission to go out. Cordelia thought that she had done something terrible to rice, who had shown her around the church on her day off, but rice said, Im d youll be with them. Although rice might have her reasons, she might have been worried that she had refused an invitation from an Earl. Afterwards, Shelley quickly greeted everyone before flying towards Earl Zakharov. Earl Zakharov! Are you really taking me to the circus!? Ive never been to the circus! Hello, Shelley-san. She had dressed up a little in second-hand clothing that the Earl had donated to the children of the church. However, when the Earl told Cordelia about this, he said, Actually, her clothes are new, so she knew that he favoured Shelley. Its normal if he thinks she might be his daughter or wants to adopt her, but this is bothering me. Are you looking forward to the circus? Of course! But Im sorry. I dont have any dreams to tell you today. I came to see you, so you dont have to worry about your dreams. Children should smile. Shelley was the same as Cordelia and couldnt be considered as a child anymore, but she still seemed young to Earl Zakharov. (She looks like an innocent child like that.) There were many things about the Earl and Shelley that bothered her, and she couldnt rx. When her feelings grew heavier, Shelley finally noticed Cordelia. Oh, youre the girl from yesterday. It rained, right? Cordelia nodded at the unyielding girl. It seemed like her mood was bitter after Mick and the others angered her. Shelley talked the whole time as the four sat in the carriage and headed to the circus. She talked about being able to sing well, about being able to draw well, about finding lost items thanks to her dreams, and about receiving sweets in exchange for finding the objects. She continued to talk, and Cordelia didnt even have room to interrupt. If Cordelia opened her mouth a little, then Shelley red at her as if telling her to shut up. (But she doesnt think shes Earl Clydereines daughter at all, with the way she acts.) She wants her fame to reach the Prince, so if she knows that Earl Clydereine is her Otou-sama, then she would happily go with him. Is Shelley really Earl Clydereines daughter, like she was in the game, or is she Earl Zakharovs daughter? Cordelia hoped that she was Earl Clydereines daughter, since Earl Zakharov didnt have enough power to protect Shelley. Hey Hey, I said! Huh? How long has she been calling for me? Cordelia raised her face when she heard Shelleys voice, and Shelleyughed happily. Hey, did you know that the church has a stained ss? Yes. It depicts the encounter between the First King and the Saint. Its magical. Oh, you actually know a lot. Cordeliaughed vaguely at Shelley who had uttered words that showed she was looking down on Cordelia. (Even if Shelley wasnt the heroine, I might not be good at dealing with her.) However, Shelley didnt care about how Cordelia acted and spoke loudly. Ive been thinking. Im sure the encounter between the First King and the Saint was a miracle, but their strong feelings created this kingdom. Its wonderful that I have the same power as the Saint! Shelley put her hands together and looked enticed, which made Cordelia shiver. (Does she already think shes the same as the Saint?) Although people have been talking about this on the streets, Cordelia never imagined that the person herself thought of herself as the Saint. She never imagined that Shelley would adore the Prince either. Say, Shelley-san. Why do you want to be of use to the Prince? Is it because you have the same power as the Saint? Of course! But the Prince saved me once when I was little. I never thought that the person who saved me was the Prince, but I saw him in a dream afterwards. So Im sure it was him. Volume 5, Act 50: Dreamer Girl Part 05 Volume 5, Act 50: Dreamer Girl Part 05 Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ In a dream? Wait, he saved you? I wanted to pay him back for saving me, and the Prince appeared in my dream. I was stunned to see that his elegant behaviour and gentle aura was still there. But if I want the Prince to look at me, then I have to be really incredible. I want to meet him soon! Cordelia was confused as the excited Shelley smiled. The Prince saved her when she was younger? Im sure there wasnt a setting like that in the game. I dont know if the person who helped her was really Sylvester-sama, but how did it happen? You want me to tell you? I wont. This is a memory between the Prince and I. No, it doesnt matter how she met him right now. Rather, her thoughts are the problem. (If the only difference between Shelley and the game Heroinewas their personality, then I might have considered that she knew about this game and was reincarnated like me but I dont think shes a reincarnated person.) I can tell since she doesnt think of Earl Clydereine as her Otou-sama, and, above all, its clear that she has no interest in Cordelia. If Shelley was someone who knew about the game, then she will probably change her expression, even if just subtly, when she met Cordelia, who will likely persecute her. (If she was a reincarnated person who loved the Prince, then I could have supported her) However, even if her personality is different, I wanted her to be meeker. In the game, the personality of the game changed somewhat depending on the yers selection, but Shelley doesnt follow that settling now. In front of Cordelia who gulped, Earl Zakharovughed. You have to study hard too if you want to follow the same path as the Saint. The priests also tell you this, dont they? I might need to study, but I have the power of dreams, so Ill be fine. If my dreams are strong, then I should be able to get better results than studying. Because I can see the future! The fear that Cordelia felt towards her deration wasnt just rejection. She genuinely believed that her power was special and righteous and that she can be special. It was terrifying. If your dream powers are wrong, would you be able to tell? She understood that this question would offend Shelley, but she had to ask it. Sure enough, Shelley frowned. Why did you say that? Are you saying Im wrong?! Im not. However, I was just wondering how you would show that your dreams are absolutely true. Oh my, thats easy. People who want to believe in my dreams can tell, and people who dont are wrong, arent they? Shelleys answer, which was full of confidence, did not give Cordelia the answer she wanted to hear. It was pointless to ask her any more questions now, and from what Cordelia had just heard, Shelley will follow her path in a parallel line. (But one mistake can lead to her destroying her surroundings and herself.) If Shelley is going to stick to her beliefs, then she needs to know the risks. (I might have to tell her the risks if she doesnt notice it herself.) However, Cordelia didnt want to put Shelley in a bad mood. I dont want to continue to incite her or be seen as an enemy either. I have to be patient right now. When she moved her fingertips, an unexpected voice reached her ears again. Dreams are only aids. Its hard to gain confidence from people if you cant convince them. But I think its a game of numbers. If I can prove my powers, then everyone will believe in it, right? Earl Zakharov kindly informed Shelley, and she answered full of confidence. It was as if she was saying that Earl Zakharov should have known this. (Which means shes shown Earl Zakharov that her powers are always correct.) But Cordelia was surprised by Earl Zakharovs words. Contrary to Shelleys confidence, he had rebuked her twice. (If the Earl is involved in her kidnapping, then it would be easier if he just agrees with her.) My suspicion towards him might be groundless fear. If it is, then Ill be happy, but Oh, weve arrived. Our journey in the carriage is over. It was fun! I felt like a Princess! Shelley said and rushed out the door before the coachman could open it. The Earl slowly followed after her. Cordelia sighed in relief when they both got off the carriage. Even though they were still close, Shelleys departure allowed her to rx a little. Say, Ojou-sama, are you under the weather? You usually wouldnt just let her say something like that. Im fine. I didnt argue because I couldnt prove that her dreams are wrong. And, I was thinking because we decided toe in the spur of the moment, so I didnt tell Otou-sama that I was going toe here. Cordelia immediately lied to Ronnie and then realised. (Thats right. Her dreams indeede true right now.) Shelley isnt the only one saying this. ording to the rumours, she only tells fortunes that have no problems even if shes wrong. (I dont want to get in the way of her wishes but, I cant help but wish that her dream powers dont get any stronger. She has too much confidence in it and doesnt even think theres a slight chance they might be wrong.) The heroines powers in the game were used to solve peoples troubles and werent directly rted to the nation. However, I dont know if that was becauseshe didnt use itor becauseshe couldnt use it for that. (If her wish doese true, then therell most likely be chaos.) Whether its true or not, her statements which hold absolute confidence could bring disaster. And, although I dont know the truth behind the situation, I understand clearly that Im notpatible with her. Perhaps, even if Im not Cordelia, I still wouldnt be good at dealing with her. I didnt want to say this, but Master told me to let you do what you want as long as its not really dangerous. So, you dont need to worry about not telling Master. Oh my, really? Yes, as long as you dont do anything dangerous. On the other hand, Im the one in charge of deciding whether its dangerous or not. Ronnie emphasised strangely, and Cordelia smiled wryly while getting off the carriage. Arge amount ofnd was necessary for the circus, so it was located some distance away from the town centre. In addition to the spectators, there were many stalls selling souvenirs, and the ce was as lively as a festival. They might be stalls, but they were actually temporary shops, so it looked as if it was a small shopping district. (I miscalcted.) I knew that the circus wasnt aimed at nobles, since Lara said she wasing here, but I thought it was a calmer ce, since Earl Zakharov had said he had received the ticket from his friend. However, the crowd is more intense than I imagined. We will immediately get lost if we act carelessly. (Honestly, Im more worried about her getting lost than about her getting kidnapped. It was the right choice toe with them.) This crowd is too scary, since anything can happen. Cordelia decided to be careful, and Shelley shrieked beside her. Wow, theres a big tent! And it smells delicious everywhere. And there are big animals over there! I wonder what thats called?! Sh-Shelley-san. The animals wont run away, so please calm down. Why?! Dont tell me to calm down! Arent you acting a bit emotionless?! Hmm, seriously, please wait! While holding onto Shelleys clothes as Shelley moved to what attracted her, Cordelia desperately tried not to frown. If they made too much noise, then they would stand out in a bad way. It might be difficult for Shelley to get kidnapped if she was bathed in attention, but Cordelia felt as if she heard people stifling theirughter. This is really embarrassing. (We might be able tough it off if we were reallymoners) Shelley is beautiful because she is the heroine. Her clothes are close to those a noble girl would wear because Earl Zakharov gave them to her. In other words, she looks like a noble girl. Thats why her actions can give a negative impression to those around her, and they would think, Why is she acting like that? Whose House does she belong to? And, my reputation will be damaged, not Shelleys, because she hasnt entered noble society yet. Even if I wasnt acting the way she is, I would probably be recognised just by apanying her. People will notice that Im from the Pameradia House because of my red eyes, which will cause trouble for Otou-sama. That cant happen. But then she realised something when she looked around. (But arent there only a few nobles here?) It wasnt like there werent any upper-ss people in the crowd, but there was considerably less than she had thought. Cordelia looked around curiously to find out why this was. Then, she found on a signboard nearby that performances for noble were performed at night. (Oh, I see. In this case, most nobles will visit at night.) In this kingdom, ys were usually performed at night, so people didnt go to the theatre in the daytime when nothing was on. Nobles in this kingdom know that people in foreign kingdoms go to the theatre in the day too, but they choose to go at night. (But then, why did Earl Zakharovs friend decide to purchase tickets for the daytime?) It might be difficult to take Shelley out at night. But the ticket wasnt something Earl Zakharov had bought, he had said that his friend gave it to him. I cant say its bizarre since I can see other nobles around, but why did they conveniently get tickets for the daytime show? (I wonder if Im overthinking.) Hey, do we have time to see that stall over there? Im curious because theres a lot of sparkly things! Hmm, Shelley-san, please calm down a bit Shelley interrupted Cordelias thoughts with her loud voice and pulled on Cordelias clothes again. But, it was difficult for her to ponder too much since Shelley was running all over the ce. Even if she had asked Earl Zakharov about the tickets, Shelley would probably interrupt them. Earl Zakharov slowly put his hands on Shelleys shoulders. Shelley-san, Ill ask you too. Please calm down a little, alright? Cordelia was relieved to hear he supported her. Whether Shelley would calm down or not, she has listened to Earl Zakharov. Cordelia thought Shelley would calm down We still have time until they start the performance. If you dont rush and decide what stalls you want to visit, then we can go look at a few. Where do you want to go first? But Cordelia had just imagined things. Shelley heard what Earl Zakharov had said, and raised her voice cheerfully. Then, I want to see the sparkly things over there! And, that crowded ce over there. Im excited to see what theyre doing over there. Then, where do you want to go first? Oh, how about that beads stall over there? Can you see it? Maybe the Earl hadnt done this for Shelley and he just wanted to see beads? After hearing the friendly conversation, Cordelia felt ufortable as if she was the third-wheel. Ojou-sama, what will you do? Well go with them since that child might get lost with just the Earl around. If anything happens, then well be troubled. If Cordelia can keep her from being kidnapped, then that was what she wanted to do. She was here on the lookout. Leaving Shelley was nothing short of abandoning her decision. Well, it is crowded. There are a lot of rude people who pickpocket in ces like these. Please be careful since you look like a normal beautifuldy at a nce instead of a naughty one. It certainly is easy for suspicious people to slip into the crowds. Cordelia agreed while pretending that she hadnt heard everything Ronnie had said. Volume 5, Act 50: Dreamer Girl Part 06 Volume 5, Act 50: Dreamer Girl Part 06 Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Well, I dont think you need to be too careful. This is probably your first time in such a crowd, but its a lot better than it was at the Founding Festival. I see. Theres a lot of people here now, but how crowded was the Founding Festival? Cordelia was relieved that it wasnt as crowded as the Founding Festival as she stared at Earl Zakharov and Shelley chatting while picking up items from the stall. Cordelia was staring at them with Ronnie a short distance away from the stall because she didnt want to get in the way of the other guests. They might be rted, but they dont seem like father and daughter. Really? Do they look like theyre father and daughter to you, Ojou-sama? Honestly, no. Ronnie went quiet after he heard Cordelias reply and shrugged. However, her opinion was based on the information she had gained from the game, so itcked objectivity. Thus, she was a little surprised that Ronnie felt this way in such a little time. Why do you think that way, Ronnie? Because the Earl lets her do whatever she wants. Even if he rebukes her, he doesnt stick his foot down so that she will listen, right? I know that hell be troubled if she doesnt like him, but hes looking down on her. It might be fine now, but if she really bes his rtive or even gets adopted by him, then hell continue to treat her like a customer. Ronniesment sounded harsher than usual because he was tired of listening to the interactions between Earl Zakharov and Shelley. Cordelia felt terrible for making him apany her when he was tired of them as she recalled the interactions between Earl Zakharov and Shelley. Earl Zakharov had earned a lot of money in the marine industry even if he isnt in that business anymore. Its unlikely that he doesnt know how to interact with people, Cordelia thought. Shelley left the store and hurried back to where Cordelia was. What does she want? Cordelia tilted her head, and Shelley suddenly pulled her hand. Hey, you. Woah! Woah, what? You surprised me! Dont surprise me. Im the one who was surprised. Shelley-san, what happened? Where is Earl Zakharov? The Earl is talking to some people at the stall. So, I thought I had a bit of time and came to talk to you. To me? This is my pocket money. Can I buy a nice gift for the Earl with this? Cordelia wondered what Shelly was going to say, and widened her eyes in surprise. Come on, answer. The Earls nearly done. Eh, yes. Lets see But, the amount of money Shelley had was only enough to buy a piece of candy. It wasnt enough to buy a gift for the Earl. Shelley probably asked me because she couldnt find a gift that she could buy with her money. (Hmm, I know that feelings are important when giving gifts.) However, her budget is too low. But, she wont ept it even if I tell her this. Hey, isnt there anything I can buy? The Earl was happy that you gave him flowers before. I cant get flowers that can only be bought in stores. I wont use money if I can pick them. Then, how about wrapping paper and ribbons to decorate the flowers with? Im sure hell be happy if you decorate the flowers that you picked with ribbons and wrapping paper. Shelley thought a little about Cordelias proposal. Thats not the answer I was expecting. I thought you would know a lot of things since youre dressed beautifully. But, alright. Its not a bad idea. Ill try it. I feel like she spoke ill of me when shes supposed to thank me, but it seems like she epted my idea. (I wonder if domineering refers to someone like this.) I wonder if she doesnt respect the people she talks to because she has a lot of confidence in herself. She shows kindness sometimes, but her attitude makes it hard to tell. (But at this rate, shell just be conceited.) How can I get her to notice that, Cordelia thought, and Shelley walked pass Cordelia. Shelley-san, where are you going? Im going to look for wrapping paper and ribbons! Ill be back right away, so tell the Earl that! You cant go by yourself! Itll be troublesome if you get lost in this crowd of people!! Then, find me if I get lost! I have to go buy it now! Cordelia had expected this, but Shelley didnt stop even when Cordelia tried to stop her. Ronnie also thought it wasnt a good idea, so he tried to grab her, but she lightly dodged when she saw his hand then she bumped into someone who was passing by. Oops, are you alright, Ojou-san? Eh, yes. Shelley had bumped into a tall and muscr man who had a stubble. The man confirmed that Shelley hadnt fallen over and smiled. Its good for kids to have a lot of energy, but you should be careful. I heard what you guys were talking about. We have wrapping paper and ribbons at my general store. Do you want toe see? Yes! See, I found a shop. Ill be back right away! Will you guys be waiting for the Earl here? Shelley-san, I said you cant go Argh, shut up! I said Ill be back right away, didnt I?! Shelley had already turned her back and wasnt listening to what Cordelia said at all. Cordelia panicked and looked towards the stall that the Earl was at, but he was already inside. (Youd normally think that that person would kidnap you! He doesnt have the appearance of someone who manages a general store!) People who did business in ces like this wouldnt have an appearance that drove customers away. Ronnie, do you think we can find the Earlter if we leave? In the worst case, well just meet up with him at the entrance. Things have gotten like this, so we cant just ignore it. Cordelia and Ronnie babbled before chasing after Shelley and the man. The man turned around andughed a little. Hmm? I dont need you two. Ojou-san, run. Were running? Yeah. Well, Ill carry you so we wont bete. The man said before lifting Shelley like she was a bag of rice, then he ran into an alley. (Thats obviously not an attitude one would use towards a customer. Why is she not struggling?!) However, Cordelia noticed that Shelleys behaviour was strange. It probably felt ufortable being held like that, but she wasnt reacting at all. Did he put her to sleep with a drug? This is already a crime. Ojou-sama, Ill go ahead! Okay! The man wasnt running very fast, so Ronnie should be able to catch up if he dashed in a straight line, but the narrow alley was stacked with wooden boxes from the stalls. The pile of boxes asionally copsed because the man was running all over the ce, and got in the way of Ronnies chase. Ronnie got rid of the boxes with magic every time, but the man got furtherer away from them because it took time to get rid of the boxes. Even so, Ronnie can catch up to the man if he ran with all his might, and no matter how far the man ran, he couldnt get that far away from Cordelia. (If it was a bit easier to run!) Cordelia had trained herself a little after the Flora Silk incident, but she was reaching her limit. Still, she clenched her teeth and continued to run, then she saw that there was a lot of dust in the surrounding buildings. After a while, Ronnie gradually slowed down and signalled Cordelia with his left hand. The man had stopped. Ronnie turned around, raised his index finger to his lips and signalled her to be quiet. Cordelia nodded, and Ronnie slowly approached the building from the other side. (He hasrades, so hes obviously a hoodlum.) Two other men, who had simr appearances, to the first was already there. They looked around before entering the vacant building. That doesnt look like a shop. Youre right. I want to call the knights, but Im worried about that girl. Cant we do something? Understood. But, Ojou-sama, youre really good friends with trouble. Do you want to get exorcised? Lets see, Ill think about it. Ronnie had spoken frivolously, but he had already began concentrating. His was squinting his eyes more than usual so that he could see the flow of magic from within. Ojou-sama, Im going inside for a moment, so dont act on your own. You absolutely cant act on your own. Of course not. Are there three people inside apart from Shelley-san? Thats right. If one of them gets out, can you stop him? But you cant let him see you or get close to him. Okay. Then, Im going now! Cordelia waited quietly on the spot for Ronnie to rush out in victory. She also prepared the seed which she carried at all times for support, but the noisy room went quiet straight away, and she didnt need to use the seed. Ronniepletely his job skilfully like he always did, and when she popped her head out, he beckoned her toe to him. I tied them up with what I could find for the time being. The girls sleeping, but theres not really anything wrong with her. So, Im going tounch the reinforcement signal to call for help. You had something like that? Well, I do, or rather I made it It makes a sting sound, and white smoke rises from it, so someone shoulde. I really want to call for help secretly, but I cant leave Ojou-sama and the hoodlums behind. I made it because I thought I would be troubled if I encountered a situation like this but I didnt want to use it if I could avoid it. It sounded almost like fireworks from Ronnies exnation. Fireworks werent somethingmon in this world, so people will realise that something unusual had happened, and someone on patrol wille. Youre making aplicated face. Something is bothering me. There are traces that they were staying here, but theres no evidence that shows they had kidnapped other children. Or perhaps I should say, it hasnt been long since they made this their base. However, is something else bothering you, Ojou-sama? Yes, quite a few things. Ive stopped Shelleys kidnapping this time, but the thing Ghost told me about probably hasnt been resolved. If what he had told me was about this incident, then the kidnappers couldnt have gone ahead with their n unless they knew that she would be out. It would be difficult for them to ambush her even if they knew she was going out beforehand. (If the information was leaked out beforehand, then it can only be from Earl Zakharov.) Its possible that he spoke about this to an acquaintance, or that someone eavesdropped on him. But, he said he received the ticket from his friend today, so would he even have time to tell other people about his outing? Would the Earl even tell people that hes taking a town girl to the circus? (If he did tell someone, then it would only be to those close to him.) Cordelia distrusted Earl Zakharov more than she doubted him. But even so, I cant conclude that Earl Zakharov was involved in this because it was too crude. (Either way, shell be put under the protection of the knights.) I dont know how long she will be under protection for, but shell at least be protected while they investigate this matter. (And, can I call this a blessing in disguise? I can use this to talk to Otou-sama. I should be close to solving this.) With Shelleys safety guaranteed, Cordelia had to first settle the suspicions she held towards Earl Zakharov. But well have to go to the castle again now. Huh? We have to exin what happened, dont we? Thats really upsetting. You didnt do anything dangerous, so I dont think theyll get mad at you Probably. Lets say the girl was acting a bit dangerously, we couldnt stop her and so we followed her. Is that alright? They agreed on the same story. Ill do my best, so I can quickly go home, Cordelia vowed as she watched the knightse due to Ronnies rescue signal. Volume 05; Act 51: False Good Deeds and Sincere Diligence Part 01 Volume 05; Act 51: False Good Deeds and Sincere Diligence Part 01 Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ When Ronnie briefly exined the situation to a knight who had arrived at the scene, they were told to go to the castle like he had expected. Before moving to the castle, Cordelia told one of the knights that Earl Zakharov might be looking for them, and asked the knight to look for Earl Zakharov. When they were about to head to the castle, Shelley woke up, but she was really excited to hear that she could enter the castle before she even grasped her own situation. Therefore, she was more excitable than she was at the circus while they were travelling and while they were waiting to be interviewed. Wow, Im in a real castle! Ive always wanted toe here! I wonder if I can meet the Prince by chance. I wonder if Ill be able to see him if I go out into the corridor. Cordelia wanted to sigh deeply at Shelleys excitement, but she held it in. Im d youre not traumatised by the kidnapping, but I want you to think about why this happened. If this happens again, what will you do? Ronnie was being interviewed first, so only Cordelia and Shelley were here. Shelley-san, please stop following people you dont know from now on. Argh, I know! No, thats the typical response of someone who doesnt understand. In fact, youre not reflecting at all since you even secretly added, Im finally having fun. (I wonder if this child wont listen to anyone unless its the Prince who she admires.) But, if Shelley meets Sylvester-sama, then shell be more excited than she is now and wont be able to talk. And, one more thing. Shelley is really pushy, and it feels like shes the in-game Cordeliainstead of theHeroine. She wont listen to anyone, she has absolute confidence in herself, and her attachment to the Prince. Once she started thinking about it, everything seemed to ovep, and Cordelia shook her head a little. There are many problems with Shelleys behaviour and speech, but if she is a nobles daughter, then its possible shell be educated, and her behaviour and speech will improve. Although, it may be hard to change her fundamental thoughts. Oh? Shelley-san, did you drop this? Cordelia had found a small bag rolling at Shelleys feet, so she stood up and picked it up. The sachet was about the size of the aroma bags that Cordelia had previously made for the children in Oulu Vige, and the string which was used to hang it around Shelleys neck had unfastened. The fabric was also worn out because it had been used for a long time. Shelley looked surprised, then she snatched the bag away from Cordelia. Oh, thanks! I cant lose this! Huh? Um, Im d I saw it then. Cordelia widened her eyes because it was the first time Shelley had thanked her. Can I ask what it is? You can. This is a memento that my mum gave me. She said that Ill be happy if I have this, she said while retying the unfastened part of the string, then she wore it on her neck and hid it under her clothes. It seems to be a charm that she always carries. (Perhaps) Cordelia gulped and stared at the bag. What is inside of the charm? I really dont want to show it to you, but its a small ring. You picked it up for me, so Ill show it to you. Shelley was in a good mood, and what she took out of the bag wasnt a small ring it was an ear cuff. The surface was a little cloudy, but there was a small bird pattern engraved on it. This is! Huh? Do you know this bird? Yes. Say, have you ever shown this to the priests? Nope. The priests told me that charms shouldnt be opened. I see so thats why they couldnt identify her so far. Cordelia breathed out slowly and then looked straight at Shelley. This is the Clydereine Houses crest. Cly derine?? Whats that? Earl Clydereines House. I dont know why your mother had something like this, but maybe Earl Clydereine might know. Cordelia exined since it looked like Shelley didnt get it, and Shelley jumped. What?! This is the crest of an Earl!? I only know Earl Zakharovs name! Earl Zaharovs crest is also a bird, but, if Im not mistaken, its a seabird. Thats a dove. There are olive branches on the ear cuff, so Im probably right. Cordelia carefully chose her words in front of Shelley, who was confused. She couldnt say that they were parent and child just because Shelley had a reasonably expensive ear cuff with an borate design, but they do have some kind of connection. I dont know why your mother had that, but I might be able to find out. Do you want to know? I am curious But, does this really belong to that whats his face Earl? No one would make a fake with a nobles crest. Misrepresentation of social status is a crime. Shelley stared at the ear cuff when she heard what Cordelia had said. But her confusion gradually faded, and her eyes began to shine. Hey, if this belongs to that Earl, then Ill be acquainted with him, and I can show the Earls my power, right? If that happens, then itll surely give me a chance to get closer to the Prince! Earl Zakharov wont advertise my powers, but the other Earl might! Even though she had hinted that she could acquaint herself with Earl Clydereine, she still didnt seem to realise that he could be her father. (I heard from Isma-oniisama that Earl Clydereine and Otou-sama arent on good terms, but he did say that they can talk, so it shouldnt be impossible to make contact with him.) If I can tell him that theres a young girl with an ear cuff that has the Clyderine crest on it, then I can leave the decision making to him. I doubt the Earl would forget who he gave the ear cuff to. Shelley-san, can you keep this a secret? We need to investigate this, but the investigation wont progress if theres confusion. Really? Well then, investigate quickly. Shelley seemed a little unhappy, but she couldnt let the chance slip away, so she didnt say anything else to Cordelia except for her to rush. Furthermore, her unhappy expression had already changed to a happy one, and she was already on cloud nine. (But the problem is how long can she keep silent? I have to hurry.) At least, Cordelia hoped that she would keep quiet about it until tomorrow, any more than that worried Cordelia. In any case, it doesnt change the fact that I have to hurry, the moment Cordelia thought that she was called to another room. When Cordelia entered the room being used for interviews, there were two knights there, and one of them was her brother, Isma. I didnt think we would talk here but I heard about what happened from Ronnie. It was a disaster. Isma seemed a little troubled as heughed. He was probably showing consideration towards her. But I have to make sure that the details match up. Can you talk about it? Yes. First, she talked about how she visited the church and was invited by Earl Zakharov to go to the circus with Shelley. Then, when Shelley and Cordelia were talking in the za, a suspicious man came and tried to take Shelley away, so she followed them. Isma and the other knight wrote down what she had said. Did you notice anything else? I thought it wasnt something so simple since he had kidnapped her in front of herpanions. He did lure her with goods at first, but after that, he acted a little too pushy. I dont think he would have aimed for her if he just wanted to kidnap anyone. Then, do you think she was targeted? No, I think it was too unnatural. She had only just decided that she would go out. The only person who knew that she would be at the circus was the person who invited her, Earl Zakharov, but he also invited me, Ronnie, and rice Keighley, a knight. He invited Keighley-dono? He did. Me aside, I dont think he would invite a knight and a magician from the Pameradia House if he was nning to kidnap her. Thanks. Ill use that as a reference, Isma said and sighed. Then he whispered, Its the same as what Ronnie had said. And, this isnt directly rted to the disturbance, but why were you at the circus? Even if you were invited, you could have refused since it was a sudden invitation. That girls name is Shelley, and shes a very hyper girl. I worried that she would get lost if only she and the Earl went. I see, you couldnt ignore that fact. But she wasnt kidnapped thanks to that. That child was lucky. I think I might have been able to lie to him about Ghost with that, but what shall I do now? If possible, I want to talk to Onii-sama about Shelley, but I dont want others to hear us. A child having the crest of the Clydereine House is a very delicate topic. Thats why I told her not to tell anyone. Oh, thats right. I heard about the hoodlums hideout, but I forgot to ask them about where theyre from. A map of the za isnt very detailed. Ill go get another one. Then, Ill go get it, so please wait with your little sister. Sorry, thanks. Isma thanked the knight who was leaving the room and sighed as soon as the door was closed. Now, its only the two of us. Ill listen to what you have to say, now. Im sorry. From what Isma had said, he had cleared out the room so that they would be alone. She felt terrible that she was taking up more time, but she was grateful that he realised she had something to say. No, its fine. So, what did you want to say? I just found this out, but Shelley has an ear cuff with the Clydereine crest on it. Can you tell this to Earl Clydereine? Something with a crest? Yes. Its her mothers memento, but she doesnt know how she got it. Alright. Earl Clydereine did get ear cuffs made, but thats not strange but, she was given something very personal. Isma also strongly felt that Shelley was rted to Earl Clydereine in some way. But, if she is, then shes in a prettyplicated position. So then, the girl they were trying to kidnap is the Dreamer Girl, and shes also somehow connected to Earl Clyderine? Ill be d if the kidnappers confess everything quickly. By the way, what do you think of the Dreamer Girl, Cordelia? What do you mean? Your impression of her. What do you think of her as a person? She seems to adore the Prince from the bottom of her heart. I dont know if those feelings are love or admiration. She also has a lot of confidence in herself, and she doesnt listen to others when they reprimand her. So, shes a child who does things that need reprimanding. Cordelia smiled wryly when Isma made a face saying youve done a great job. She was sad that she couldnt deny that, but there was no point in glossing things over to her brother. Ill tell Earl Clydereine. Ill report it to father too, but its probably better for me to mediate this matter. If he hears it from father, then the Earl would put up his guard too much. Ismas wry smile hinted how bad the rtionship was between Elvis and Earl Clydereine. Isma was better at things like that, since he was amiable. Thank you very much, Onii-sama. I dont mind. It may not be directly rted to the kidnapping, but if she has nothing to do with Earl Clydereine then he would just ignore it, and if she is rted to him, then he might owe me one. With a smile, Isma didnt hide his true feelings, and Cordelia smiled a little. Now then, its about time my colleaguees back. Do you have anything else you want to secretly tell me? No, Ive told you all I can for now. Alright. Then, youll have to deal with father when you get home. When Isma said that, a knock sounded at the door. Cordelia gulped because they had barely finished talking in time, but Isma continued to smile. (Onii-sama is so amazing.) It was her first time seeing him work, but she couldnt help but think that he was living in the world of adults just like Elvis and Cyrus. Volume 05, Act 51: False Good Deeds and Sincere Diligence Part 02 Volume 05, Act 51: False Good Deeds and Sincere Diligence Part 02 Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ After the interview, Ronnie and Cordelia went home. Then, Emina gave her a letter addressed to her. She turned the letter around and saw a wax seal of a seabird at the back. It was from Earl Zakharov. When Cordelia went back to her room, she changed clothes and opened the letter. He wrote that he wanted to invite Cordelia and Shelley to his mansion as an apology for getting them involved in the kidnapping incident. A tea party to apologise, huh? I dont think its Earl Zakharovs fault though. However, thats only if the Earl isnt involved in this incident. Ill have to reply since hes sent a written invitation. She thought that, and there was a knock at her door. Come in. Pardon me. Ojou-sama, Master will being home early today. Okay. Cordelia put the letter on the desk after shed responded to Emina. I dont have to write a reply straight away. I have to report to Otou-sama first. Cordelia gave a long sigh because the things she had to report increased by one. Usually, when Elvis said he wasing home early, he would get home a littleter than dinner time. Thus, Cordelia thought he would be home around that time today too, but he came home much earlier and even called her to have dinner with him. Elvis was still dressed in the clothes he wore when he came back from the castle. I heard you came to the castle today too. Yes. Ive heard most of it from Isma, but I want you to give me an exnation too. It seems like hes already heard the gist of things. Cordelia said the same things that she had told Isma. Even if that girl is short-tempered, I didnt think you would apany Earl Zakharov. Im sorry. But I havent heard that Earl Zakharov was a particrly careful person, so I went with them. She informed straight Elvis the reason why she had apanied them straight away, but he gave a deep sigh in reply. I heard that girl has the Clydereine Houses crest. Normally, its unimaginable for someone to give ear cuffs to a servant. If they didnt steal it, then theyre probably a rtive or something. Im leaving this matter to Isma, but you got to know a girl like her? Elviss expression gradually grew bitter. Why is he making an expression like that? Cordelia questioned, and thought of something terrible. (I want to believe thats not the case but hes not thinking that Shelley would be my rival for the position of the Queen, right?) Cyrus-oniisama dered that there arent any merits to me marrying into the royal family. But Otou-sama hadnt told me that directly. However, it shouldnt be a problem since he hadnt brought that topic up ever since I dered that I didnt want to marry the Prince. (No, no. That must never happen!) Once she started thinking about this matter, she couldnt stop, and desperately tried to calm down the fear that had arisen within her. She was on the verge of trembling. Before long, the words she heard were utterly different from the ones she had expected. They got you involved. Elvis grumbled slightly. His voice sounded as if he was protesting against the damage she had suffered, and Cordelia went nk. (Come to think of it, Otou-sama didnt ask me about the time when I met the Prince either.) If he wants me to marry His Highness, then it wouldnt be strange for him to ask what we talked about. Can I take that as him thinking my marriage into the royal family is unnecessary like Cyrus-oniisama does? She wanted to ask him straight away, but she hesitated because the current conversation would be skipped. We should clear the matter about Shelley first. However, his words indicated that he treasured her a lot, so it made her happy. (Its not rted to the Pameradia Houses reputation, but he still got angry.) I already know he treasures me, but it makes me happy that hes showing it again. It seems like they dont know much about the kidnapping yet. But the ones you captured are probably not the main offenders; rather, they are people who can be discarded. Otou-sama, I have something to talk to you about that. To tell you the truth, Earl Zakharov has sent me an invitation for a tea party as an apology for today. The girl I mentioned earlier, Shelley-san, is also invited to this tea party. Tea party? Cordelia nodded while listening to Elviss sharp tone. I havent written him a reply yet. But, before that Ive looked into Earl Zakharov a little, and I thought a few things were strange. Ive heard that Earl Zakharovs ie plummeted due to his ships being wrecked, but it seems like hes more prosperous than before. If youre talking about his welfare work, then its simple. Hes just consuming his fortune and turning it into gold. Cordelia widened her eyes because Elvis had answered so easily. I also researched to see if he was doing anything illegally. But he seems to have levelled his savings to keep face. When he lost his ship, he could have bought another if it wasnt thetest model. But, he hadnt done that, and a lot of servants saw that he was spending his moneyvishing, so they quit since they were worried about their futures. As a result, I heard that he hardly has any servants left. Cordelia widened her eyes at what Elvis had said. Thats Is that a nobles pride? There are times when appearances matter, but he might have too enthusiastic about spending money that even his servants were worried. Publically, Earl Zakharov isnt a harmful person right now. Hes just a fool who cant face reality, but he doesnt seem like he would hatch a n and deceive people. Hes not someone who can put together a n. He doesnt have much interest in politics, so I never get involved with him. Is that why he wasnt included in the Houses I should be careful of? Cordelia thought, and Elvis turned his sharp gaze onto her. Remember the difference between pride and delusions. However, Elvis quietened his voice a little. But there is something thats bothering me. When I looked into him, his property should have already reached the limit, but you said that he hasnt changed his behaviour. He probably doesnt have any coteral left to borrow money. But he doesnt seem like hes panicking. He dered and looked back at Cordelia. If youre going to the tea party, then pay attention to see if you feel ufortable in any way. Elvis was saying he was worried, but he didnt mind if she went. He told her the Earls circumstances, and that she should be on the lookout. (Isnt this his firstmand to me?) In contrast to Cordelias surprise, Elvis was indifferent. But dont search too deeply. All the more if you think he has something to do with the kidnapping of that town girl. I understand, Otou-sama. I dont know if I will produce any results. But, if Otou-sama expects that I can do this, then I have to respond to his expectations. Hence, I need to reply to Earl Zakharov at once. (But we have to eat before that.) Cordelia thought as she headed to the dining room with Elvis. ??????? Three dayster, Cordelia headed to Earl Zakharovs mansion with Ronnie at the allocated time. Usually, Emina would apany her to tea parties, but Ronnie already knew Earl Zakharov, so it shouldnt be a problem for him to apany her. Earl Zakharovs mansion was a quiet ce. The garden, made up of pruned evergreen trees and stone statues, maintained a beautiful bnce, and looked elegant. However, she felt like the nts wereining that they were lonely. Its a quiet mansion. It seems like people are hiding their presence. Youre right. Cordelia and Ronnie got off the carriage in front of the entrance while whispering to each other. They were invited into the mansion by a servant, and Ronnie was guided to a separate room, as was usual with tea parties. Attendants waited in a separate room until the end of the tea party, but Ronnie would have to wait alone, since Shelley didnt have any attendants. Cordelia, on the other hand, was guided to a room on the second floor, which was strange. Tea parties were often held in sunny rooms on the first floor or in the garden, but ording to the servant, Shelley had asked for a room located in a high position, since it would have a better view. Earl Zakharov was already waiting in the room. Hey, Cordelia-san. Thanks foring. Thank you for inviting me, Earl Zakharov. There was a lot of light in the room she was guided to. However, on the other hand, she felt the same loneliness from this room as she had in the garden. It may have been rted to how dreary the room was. Cordelia feltplicated feelings, since the arrangement of the room gave off a hollow feeling, instead of being simple. She knew that just having decorations didnt make it a nice room, but if Earl Zakharov was a show-off, like Elvis had said he was, then he would have decorated the room a little when he invited guests to it. Did he not have enough money to do that? I sent someone to get Shelley-san, but it seems like theyll bete. Oh my, then I should have gone to pick her up. Shelley stayed in the castle untilte, on the day of the kidnapping incident, but she had returned to the church afterwards. However, Isma had told her that she already has a Clydereine House magician as her guard, and they have already begun to identify her using magic. Isma said that Earl Clydereine had done that because he was almost convinced that she was his blood rtive. I cant let guests do that. Ill be happy if you could take a seat and wait. Then, pardon me. Cordelia slowly sat down, and Earl Zakharov spoke again. Im really sorry for the trouble I caused by suddenly inviting you two out. Ive done something awful. Its fine, you dont have to worry about it. No, I do. If you hadnt been there, then Shelley-san would have gone missing. Thanks, Cordelia-san. No, I Its because Ronnie was there. Ah, Ronnie-kun, yes? I thought he would be strong, since hes your guard but I really cant thank him enough. The magicians at the Pameradia House are amazing. Earl Zakharov smiled and stated, but Cordelia felt ufortable. He said he cant thank Ronnie enough, but he didnt invite Ronnie here. Ronnie said this way is better for him, but why didnt the Earl invite Ronnie to the tea party when he interacts withmoners a lot? Although hes Shelleys patron, shes still amoner right now. (I wonder if Earl Zakharov knows that Shelley may be connected to the Clydereine house.) I told Shelley to keep quiet about that, but if he saw the Clyderine magician at the church, then it wouldnt be strange for him to know. Volume 05, Act 51: False Good Deeds and Sincere Diligence Part 03 Volume 05, Act 51: False Good Deeds and Sincere Diligence Part 03 Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Shelley isnt here yet, but I feel like putting something in my mouth, so why dont I get tea prepared? Thank you very much. But, before that Even though it had been urgent, Im sorry for suddenly disappearing like that. Thats fine. I was surprised when I realised you both were gone, but I received your message from the knight. I see. I was looking at an acquaintances shop. I was browsing too many items in there. Cordelia felt strange again by Earl Zakharovs words. Earl Zakharov seems to prioritise Shelleys wishes, but he forgot about her because he was so focused on things he liked? Were you looking at things to gift to Shelley-san? Thats right. But it looks like Ill have to give her a congrattions present. It seems like Earl Zakharov has been informed about her possible rtion to Earl Clydereine. Have you already heard about it? Yesterday, I waited for Shelley-san at the church until night time, but she was with a Clydereine House magician. I asked what was going on, and the magician told me that she might be rted to Earl Clydereine. I was so surprised, Earl Zakharov said, as he smiled a little. If shes rted to the Clydereine House, then she wouldnt be rted to me. Thats a shame, but well have the opportunity to meet each other in the future. Its an honour to be able to get along with her. Really? Besides, she brought us together. I got to know you because of her. I might ask if I can borrow Ronnie, who can suppress three men in the blink of an eye by himself. The Earl joked, and Cordelia smiled as she tilted her head. My doubts are still there, but Im sure of one thing. Earl, can I ask you something? Is Shelley-san here? Shes not Why do you think she is? How did you find out that three men tried to kidnap her? The only people that know that is me, Ronnie and the knights. We have to report it immediately if there is an insolent person who leaked information outside, but when did you hear about it, since you were at the church until night time? Cordelia smiled and the Earl widened his eyes. Then, he smiled. Youre really smart. No, I was careless since I was happy. I think youve talked quite a bit, even though you say Im smart. Why did you try to kidnap Shelley? And, why are you happy? He could get his hands on Shelley, even if he hadnt tried to kidnap her. If Cordelia hadnt tried to influence the rtionship between Shelley and Earl Clydereine, then it would have been better for Earl Zakharov to make a move after he got his hands on her. But Earl Zakharov remained calm. Even I know that there are people after Shelley. There was someone who offered me apletion bonus because I had a rtionship with her. Then However, his offer wasnt appealing to me. Sure, he had offered a lot of money, but Im not after money, and I dont think I can buy what I want with that amount. Earl Zakharov continued, and it didnt seem like he was lying. What is it you want? I wantmendation. Commendation? Yes. Commendation that can be bought with money disappears in an instant. But I found out from a certain man that I had an opportunity to talk with you, Cordelia-san. So, I epted his proposal. With me? Cordelia knitted her eyebrows because he had suddenly said her name, but Earl Zakharov looked happy as he continued eloquently. Ive always known about you. Youre famous among my circle. When you were under 10, you educated the children in your fief, and you collected noble children and conducted charity work. So, you know how pleasant it is to be admired, right? No, theres no point in living if Im not admired. The more I give, the more thanks I get in return. The happiness I get from that cant be substituted for anything else. So, what does that have to do with what you want to talk to me about? This. Earl Zakharov said as he put a small potted nt on the table. What is this? Its a herb that fascinates people. It gives people pleasure and fun hallucinations No, it can even make you see dreams. So, its a narcotic. Its just grass like this, so it needs to be processed. Cordelia also researched narcotics to find out about dangerous herbs, but she didnt recognise the herb that he had presented. It looked like x, but it had several different traits than x, such as red leaves. This is a nt from the north, but its a good nt and grows anywhere. But, its hard for me to raise a lot of them by myself. That man told me that Cordelia-san is interested in all kinds of herbs, so youll definitely help me if I can get to know you. Cordelia red at Earl Zakharov when she heard the word north. I wonder if the man who told you about me is from the dark guild in the north. Oh, he is. He said that youre a soft-hearted person, so if you hear that Shelley-san is in danger, then you would certainly appear, even if youre unsure. If Shelley-san had been kidnapped, then I would have killed two birds with one stone, but Im not disappointed since it wasnt a sure thing. I just gave a gold coin to some hoodlums, and it would be disappointing to let go of a child who is so emotionally attached to me. You didnt rebuke the girl who became emotionally attached to you for her sake, did you? Shes cute, but shell keep on talking if you dont stop her. There are times when shes annoying too. I thought I could use her peculiar powers, so I told people she resembled myte wife and everyone immediately epted it. Its my natural virtue. Earl Zakharov kept the same smile on his face since the beginning and wasnt timid at all. (I see. Ghost didnt lie to me, but he held his real motive.) I didnt trust him, but I never suspected that was his motive. (He also meant this when he said he wanted to have fun.) If so, then Im angry, but I also understand him. Shelley-saning to the north might indeed be trouble for Ghost, but he was looking forward to seeing me protect her. When you lost your ships, did you not think about buying some more? You dont know how it feels to lose arge amount of money youve saved in an instant, do you? People looked at me with pity. They pitied me. I couldnt stand it. Thats why I couldnt stop acting as I had before, even if I gave up on ships. I thought it would be fine if I found another method of ie That was a miscalction. You chose the wrong choices because of a worthless reason. Thats not a miscalction; you lost rationality. However, Cordelias words didnt reach Earl Zakharov. This herb isnt being circted in this kingdom yet. If people arent on their guard, then I wont have any rivals. Dont you think thats against ethics? Selling it to customers who want it and making them happy. Spend the money I earn on charity and gain more praise. I dont think its something to worry about since no ones losing anything. Earl Zakharov got more and more excited by his words. The man in the north said this; Cordelia-san probably needs money, so why dont you tempt her? I heard that you were different from Earl Pameradia and your brothers and that you were a tomboy and werent restrained by existing things. You are Earl Pameradias daughter. Youre probably also good at stimting nt growth. You know how wonderful these gold producing nts are, dont you? Of course, some people may dislike this once its made public, but its not a prohibited item, so it shouldnt be criticized. Some people might also try to make money in the same way once they know about it, so we cant let them know. Apparently, another person has been attracted by Ghosts cajolery. (No, thats not right. Earl Zakharov jumped into this mud boat himself.) Cordelia wiped away the stern expression on her face and smiled again. Then, she slowly raised her palm at the nt, and the nt withered in an instant. What?! I like doing things that make me happy. However, I cant agree with your ideology at all. Earl, no, Zakharov; youre disgusting. Zakharov didnt seem to understand what was going on, but Cordelia continued. Buyingmendation with money? Thats wrong. There are certainly things you cant buy and do without money, but the thing you have acquired is scorn. You might think you wouldnt be caught, but I have no reason to overlook this. The smile she had put on her face, once again turned sharp. At the end of Cordelias re, Zakharov slowly raised his face from the potted nt. However, the smile that had been lost in his face was back in an instant. This is quite different from what that man said. I heard that you would think more positively about this. But, in any case, Ill have you help me with this. Do you think I would help you after everything Ive said? If you have to, then itll be a different story. Youre smart, so youre also a little proud. Zakharov said as he slowly stood up. I have powers that arent inferior to a magicians. I might be inferior to your father and brothers, but I even know martial arts. If I carry you to a carriage and take you out of the royal capital, then youll have to help me. Ronnie will think somethings off if I disappear from this mansion. And, Otou-sama knows that Im here. Just like with Shelley-san, itll be fine if I tell them that suspicious people attacked the mansion. In fact, I could have kidnapped you at that time if you had told Ronnie to chase them by himself, but you were more cautious then, unlike now. Well, I know youre on your guard because you confronted me while leaving your tail. So thats how it was. I dont agree with how you think, but I understand it. He was recklessly indirect, but things didnt go as he had nned. However, he still thought that he was in an advantageous position, and was rxed. However, Cordelia wasnt panicking either. Then, Ill tell you. Im Earl Pameradias daughter. You said that I was cautious before, but didnt you think that I might have thought this was a trap? Cordelia spoke as she quickly scattered some seeds. Ive also heard that this is your special attack! Zakharov swung his sword down sideways and mowed down the nts which Cordelia had rapidly grew, but the nts quickly grew back to the same height as it was, and attacked Zakharov like they had a mind of their own. However, Zakharovs sword was embedded with magic, and he didnt yield. (I dont n on losing in a magic endurance test, but its not a contest right now.) Cordelia smiled, and in the next moment, a thick ivy vine wrapped itself around Zakharovs neck from behind. Ive been told to learn self-defence. Gah! If your carotid artery is tightened, then youll lose your consciousness but before that, your neck will feel tight, and youll find it painful to breathe. You werent paying attention to your back, so I took it to my advantage. Cordelia spoke as she used another vine to fling the sword out of Zakharovs hand. Then, at the same time, she strengthened the binding on his hands and feet. Zakharovs expression distorted even more, but Cordelia was surprised. (It went better than I thought.) I thought it would be enough if I just stalled him a little, but Ive trained my magic more than I imagined. But he was probably careless due to how Shelley-san usually acts. If his standards for children is Shelley-san, he wouldnt feel nervous even if he thinks Im somewhat smart. In that case, Ill have to thank Shelley-san a little. Wh at the hell! Zakharov said that his magic power was equivalent to that of a magicians, and broke through the bondage on the left half of his body with his own magic. However, Cordelia didnt panic. She had already bought enough time. Zakharov, youve missed one more thing. What Ronnie. Hes more reliable than you think. The moment Cordelia said that, the door was destroyed violently. See, isnt he really reliable? Argh Ojou-sama, I told you to give me a signal if something happened, but I didnt tell you to suddenly start a fight. What magic did you use? Zakharov widened his eyes in surprise, and Ronnie sighed as he scratched his head. Anyway, Ill hear itter. I understand that you couldnt settle things quietly, since it has be like this. Thus, Zakharov, who imed to have the same power as a magician, quickly lost consciousness, because he wasnt able to resist a real magician, especially since he was already restrained. Later, Lara, who was waiting nearby, sent a message to the knights, and Zakharov was handed over to them while he was still unconscious. The knights searched the mansion and interviewed the servants, since Zakharov was manufacturing narcotics, but the servants had thought it was a decorative nt. Volume 05, Act 51: False Good Deeds and Sincere Diligence Part 04 Volume 05, Act 51: False Good Deeds and Sincere Diligence Part 04 Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ ??????? The day after Zakharov was arrested, Cordelia was talking to Isma and another knight at the castle again. She had already briefly exined the situation the day before, but she was called again today because she had entered the Zakharov mansion. They told her that they would visit the mansion if she couldnt go out because of the shock she had received, but she wanted to visit the Big Bookcase, so she went to the castle, since she didnt want to waste time. Ive also examined the nt, but its just normal grass unless you dry the leaves and use it. He wanted to keep his money-making tree a secret. Isma said, and Cordelia tilted her head a little. He was so careful about that, but he looked down on me. He might have been financially cornered. It seems like this was hisst chance. Cordelia indeed agreed with that. Then, they talked for a while, and the other knight stood up from his chair. Lets stop here. Ill go get some drinks. After seeing the knight off, Isma slowly got up. He had loosened up a bit. After he was arrested, he said in the interview I was threatened by a noble in the north to kidnap the girl, so I approached her to protect her because I thought she would be in danger. That noble pushed the narcotic nts onto me as advanced payment, so I didnt have them because I wanted them. Cordelia was surprised when she had heard that because Zakharov wasnt in any position to say that. Then, he didnt need to kidnap me to raise those narcotic nts. Yeah. He shut his mouth once we pointed that out. But he only kept silent until father got there. Otou-sama went to see him? I dont know who called him, but when he felt fathers wrath, he quivered and confessed a lot of things. He said that he went to look for that noble in the north in search of narcotics and that noble asked him to kidnap the Dreamer Girl. But he also said he refused since it was impossible to kidnap the girl while avoiding the knights. There are still some inconsistencies, but he couldnt stand fathers pressure and fainted, so well be interviewing him again tomorrow. Hes of no importancepared to the things he did. Ismas expression as he said that stated, he deserved it. Catching that beast is a big deal. I think youll catch more attention in the castle than ever before, but dont worry about it too much. Thank you very much. Cordelia smiled wryly at what Isma had said. Cordelias name spread to more people in the castle than ever before because of the incident. A small group already knew about her because she had won thepetition show, and the nobledies knew about her through Vernouxs mother and her aunt, Countess Nirupama Weltoria, but that was only a small group of nobles. But rumours about Cordelia had quickly spread because she had just thwarted an Earls conspiracy. The rumours were a bit exaggerated, and some people even said that she was following her brother and father, and belonged to the military faction, but they have never said anything to her directly, so she hasnt been able to correct them. However, no one wouldin if she behaved appropriately, even if she was in the military faction. She understood that fame could be ones power, and the importance of boasting about ones name and pride. Of course, her ultimate goal wasnt to chase after only that and clung to ones reputation like Zakharov did. There are a lot of people who take action for justice and falsehood, and show off their vanity. If you dont have something you can truly be proud of, the pride you hold is only for show. She still remembered the words Elvis told her when she was young. At the same time, she hadnt forgotten If you dont have power, then people will make light of you. (Even I want to bring as many smiles as I can to peoples faces.) Of course, I want to work more and more on the things that interest me, and I want to make aromas my weapon. But those things would be impossible if I cant imagine making someone happy. I want to raise my reputation because of my actions, but I will think about what methods to use to build my fame. (But Zakharov didnt say that he had a connection to Ghost.) Did Ghost threaten Zakharov that badly that Zakharov didnt even mention Ghost, even though he fainted? Zakharov may mention him in the future, but at least hes gotten away with it for now. (I can say that I was able to stop Shelley-sans kidnapping this time because of Ghosts ruse) Ghost really isnt on the side of justice. I cant let him get away with taking delight in peoples reactions towards crimes. Ill definitely catch him the next time he appears, Cordelia swore firmly. As Cordelia thought those things, Isma gave a small sigh, then looked at her. They formally proved that she is Earl Clydereines daughter this morning. Im surprised that they got the results so fast. So, she is his daughter. Cordelia was going to stop by the church to check up on Shelley on her way home, but she was confused since she didnt know what expression she should make now that Shelleys identity had been confirmed. I heard that he will be conducting the formalities to wee her new home today. Still, she really is an energetic youngdy, like you said she was. I think itll be hard for her to adjust to our world. Yes, I think so too. Cordelia probably didnt have to worry anymore, since Shelley was now under the protection of Earl Clydereine. On the one hand, she was d, but on the other, she feltplicated. (I had no choice, but I ended up being the one who introduced the heroine to the world of nobles.) If she continues to act the way she does, then I can predict that shell be disliked by those around her. At least, shell definitely sh with Vernoux-sama and Clive-sama. (Well, this is as far as I go. After this, its best that we live our lives without getting involved with each other.) I know her name, but we didnt introduce ourselves to each other, and she didnt ask for my name. Im probably someone not worth worrying about to her. I hope itll stay this way forever. Oh yeah, Cordelia. Can you buy some sweets on the way home for father? For Otou-sama? Cordelia tilted her head at Ismas sudden request, and Isma smiled and put his index finger on his mouth. This is a secret. Father knew that something could have gone wrong if things werent handled properly, but he was worried since you had to battle. Its not that big of a deal. You may think so, but father was quiet and depressed. So, if you cheer him up no, isnt it fine for you to depend on him? Isma was half-joking, but Cordelia frowned. Do I look that unreliable to Otou-sama? He wouldnt have let you handle this if you werent. However, trust and worry are two different things. He couldnt express it clearly with words, but Cordelia could understand the word worry a little. However, I wonder if Otou-sama will really be distracted just by me depending on him, but since Isma-oniisama said this, should I try to ask for something? (But what on earth should I ask for? I hope I ask for something that would make Otou-sama happy too) Cordelia looked at the knight who had just returned with the maid who was pushing the cart as she thought, Ill lightly mention it at dinner tonight. Then, the conversation changed to trifling topics. The maid who was serving tea smiled at Cordelia. Cordelia responded while taking care not to smile awkwardly. After drinking tea, Isma walked Cordelia to the Big Bookcase, where Ronnie was waiting for her. She had already gotten a bit used to walking around the castle, but it was difficult for her to rx because she could encounter someone unexpected. Cordelia walked to the Big Bookcase while asking Isma what sweets she should get, when she heard an unexpected voice. What a coincidence to meet you at a ce like this, Isma-dono. Turning back at the voice, she saw a man, along a girl who she had gotten ustomed to seeing in the past few days, Shelley. Isma bowed lightly at Earl Clydereine. Hello, Earl Clydereine. Youve finished with the formalities? Yes, its troublesome to be indebted to the Pameradia House, but Im grateful to you. Hey, Shelley, say hello. But, Shelley stared silently at Isma, even though Earl Clydereine had prompted her to greet them. She should be used to seeing knights at the church, so why is she acting like that? Cordelia thought, and Shelley smiled widely. Youre a knight in this castle, right? Do you know the Prince? I want to meet him as quickly as I can! Shelley. Shelley was reprimanded by the Earl, but she continued to behave as she usually did, and tilted her head as if she didnt know why he had done so. Cordelias face twitched involuntarily. She hasnt changed at all since shes just been taken in by him, and hasnt received any education. However, formalities aside, greetings are themselves a form of courtesy for humans, and dont just apply to nobles. She guessed that Earl Clydereine must have been feeling awkward and felt sorry for him. However, Isma didnt even seem surprised at Shelleys sudden question and looked at Earl Clydereine in a friendly way. It must be different from the life shes used to. Isma said, and Earl Clydereine coughed. W-well its important that she gets used to it. But if this child is allowed to have an audience with His Highness in the future, then he might fall in love with her at first sight. Shes adorable and has a mysterious power. If that happens, then I feel sorry for Earl Pameradia. You dont have to. Im sure my father would be happy as a retainer no matter who His Highness chooses. However, he would surely get lonely if this child bes a bride, so he might want His Highness to choose someone else as his queen. Cordelia, your greetings. Volume 05, Act 52: A New Journey Volume 05, Act 52: A New Journey Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ An unexpected person greeted Cordelia when she came home from the castle. I heard about it, Cordelia! Youve had a dreadful experience!! Cordelias aunt, Nirupama, hugged her before she could ever say hello. Ni-Nirupama-obasama Oh my, youve gotten more beautiful. Im happy youve grown into a niece whom I can boast about. But, good job with that annoying matter. Th-thank you very much. Nirupama spoke in a clear voice, as always, and Cordelia could tell that she was healthy, even if she didnt ask. Nirupama nodded in satisfaction at Cordelias reply, then pondered. However, I cant believe you got involved in something like that Im happy that you saved a girl, but Im worried about you as an aunt. I wish I hade to pick you up sooner. But I cant take you with me until Cyruss wedding ends, so it wouldnt have made a difference. Huh? Pick up you say? What is she talking about? I didnt hear anything about going out She thought, and Nirupamas eyes sparkled. You didnt hear anything from Elvis-sama? Hmm, did Otou-sama have something to tell me? Hmm, I can tell you about it if you havent heard about it from him Say, Cordelia. Why dont you train to be ady in my fief until you reach adulthood? Cordelia widened her eyes in surprise at the sudden offer. The details would be exined after Elvis came home, so the conversation was left as it was until dinner. Then, as soon as Elvis came home and started eating, Nirupama smiled widely and questioned the expressionless Elvis. Say, Elvis-sama. Why havent you told Cordelia about that yet? It wasnt important. Its already been three months. THREE MONTHS. Its not like you didnt have time to talk to her about this, right? Nirupama continued to smile as she said that in a rough tone, and Cordelia wanted to calm her down. However, she couldnt say anything because she thought she would be adding oil into the fire. Her sister was excellent, but shes had a hard time since she didnt have a model around her, right? Or, do you also want Cordelia to face those same troubles? Nirupama was extremely angry, but she didnt show any sign of backing down. O-obasama. Otou-sama is also worried about me living in an unfamiliar ce Oh my, he doesnt need to worry about that. Of course, youll feel confused at first, but youre adaptable. And, you know she wontin, dont you, Elvis-sama? Fights between women, Opps, I mean, the tactics women use are different from the ones men use. Unlike the royal capital, I can do what I want in the fief, and I can gain influence with the feudal lords wives whenever I go to greet them. I think it would be useful for her if she wants topete with essential oils, and youre bad at socialising, so I need to show her how to socialise, right? E-l-v-i-s-sama, are you listening? I can hear you. From his reaction, it seemed like he agreed with the idea. Cordelia, do what you want. Elvis answered in a somewhat annoyed tone. However, even if he said the decision was up to Cordelia, she still hadnt heard enough about it to make a decision. How long will I be there for? I dont mind if you stay with me forever Hey, Elvis-sama, dont re at me like that. Well, I think its better if you celebrate your adulthood here, so I guess until then? Sixteen was the age of adulthood in this world, so two years. That was longer than Cordelia had anticipated. Nirupama continued since she had predicted that Cordelia would be confused. You have a lot of things to do, so it might be difficult for you to give me an answer straight away. However, if you think about it positively, Im sure itll be of use to you. Nirupama was quite right. What I learn from Otou-sama and the tutor are useful, but I still havent seen ady who would be my role model in the Pameradia House. Its been two years since Ive started sending flowers to Okaa-sama. She hasnt returned the flowers, but she doesnt speak to me either. Ive heard that she asked for flowers when I was at the fief, but she hasnt asked me about them herself. (I can understand why Onee-sama had a hard time when she first debuted in high society because she didnt have a model.) It may be easy to practice what I have learnt so far, but knowledge is just preparation, and practice is different. In that case, Ive decided on my answer. Oba-sama, may I ask for your guidance? This is a once in a lifetime chance. I also have the choice of staying in the royal capital for two years, worrying about Shelley. She might continue to use her dreamer power, but she wont appear in high society right away. In that case, I want to do what I can before her influence grows. (I have more acquaintances than her while were still children. People probably wouldnt believe things as they are when theyre clearly different from the facts.) Im more worried about what will happen once we step into the world of adults. Even if a strange rumour circtes, I can dispel it with my actions. In the first ce I will probably need to gain abilities that dont require me to ensnare a person. (Even so, I really dont want people to say that Im ady who is bothering the Prince.) To be honest, I cant even imagine that love would bloom between Shelley and Sylvester-sama right now, so I dont think I can get jealous of their love, and have my magic run wild like the in-gameCordelia. However, I have to fall in love with Sylvester-sama first to get jealous, but hes the target of my fear, so I dont have to worry about it, from that perspective, since I wont fall in love with him. (But Ill be a troublesomedy if I ignore Shelleys words and actions. If that happens, then Ill cause problems for my family And, if rumours are going around about me being a relentlessdy, then it might harm my future marriage!) Thats right I still want to experience love. At least, I want to do the things I couldnt in my previous life, in this life. Ill have more opportunities to meet the person of my dreams when I be an adult, but if Shelley keeps attacking me, then I might miss the chance. Im not interested in her love life at all, so I hope that she doesnt approach me; but at present, she probably will. (Its really different from what I expected, but Shelley is a danger to me, after all.) For now, the things she said could be taken as a joke, but if things heat up, then she might frame me and say that Im trying to trick the Prince. We may have to settle this matter eventually, at this rate, but I should hone my skills for that time. However, I want to live as peacefully as I can. Cordelia looked straight at Nirupama, who smiled wider. Im the one who invited you, so of course. But I wonder if its alright for you to make this decision now. I have to get ready, so I can go a month after Onii-samas wedding. Alright. Im looking forward to it. Cordelia, look forward to it too, okay? I have to get your room ready too, Nirupamas tone changed from angry to happy. Elvis-sama, dont stay quiet. Dont you have encouraging words to say to her before she leaves? Shes not leaving yet. Argh, you can keep saying it to her until she leaves, cant you?! Still, Nirupama didnt conceal her pleased tone. Cordelia was grateful that she was so loved. She talked to Nirupama about the fief while eating, then Elvis suddenly opened his mouth. I have something to say too. Cyrus will retire from the Imperial Guards after his marriage, and will live in Ertiga for a while. Oh my, thats sudden or maybe not. He wants to learn things from Zeke-sama, the acting feudal lord, doesnt he? It was also Nirupamas first time hearing that, but she didnt seem surprised like Cordelia. Cordelia hadnt known about this, but it must have been decided a long time ago. The deputymander of the first unit will take over asmander of the second unit. Oh my, then the person who will take over as the deputymander for the second unit is Yeah, its Isma. There was also talk about him seeding Cyrus, but they concluded that it was probably better for him to get used tomanding his own unit first. Nirupama raised her voice in surprise when she heard that. Rumour has it So that means Cyrus and you didnt support this decision? I dont need to interfere with the army now. Cyrus also hadnt opposed or supported this decision. I recognise Ismas abilities, but I know that it would be troublesome for him if people think its because of his lineage. Were Isma-oniisama and Cyrus-oniisama talking about this matter in the corridor the other day? In any case, big changes are happening in the Pameradia House. But, if Cyrus is gone, and Cordeliaes with me, then youll be a little lonely. Theyll be back straight away. Elvis replied instantly, and Nirupama shrugged. It seems like things will be tough when Cordelia gets married. Its still too early. Or, you can let here to me for a groom? Thats the same. Argh, you only reply quickly in times like this. Elvis remained expressionless, but Nirupama seemed to be enjoying this. ??????? So, Ill be going to Weltoria fief for a while since things have settled down. A few dayster, Cordelia briefly exined the situation to Vernoux, and he looked a little surprised as he drank his tea. Thats sudden. Well, I guess it isnt, since the Earl knows about it But Ill miss you. Oh my, are you unwilling to part with me? Oh, Im disappointed that I wont get to eat this Sachertorte for a while. So, Im taking another slice. She had thought it was rare for him to make a serious remark, but his real aim was the cake. I might have to consider that all the things he says have a hidden meaning. You dont have to worry about the mobile library. Ill assign the proper positions as long as I take over. Thank you very much. Its awkward for the person who proposed it to pull out. Thanks to someone, its alright to leave people out, so its fine. Thank you for yourpliment. She replied as Vernoux was reaching for the second piece of cake, and he shrugged. Oh yeah, I heard that Miss Clydereine is hard to please. Did you hear about her from Clive-sama? Its because its unusual for him to be annoyed at someone other than me. This time, Cordelia couldnt help but shrug at what Vernoux had said. Please be kinder to him. Ill do my best. No, I am doing my best. No, youre not. Well, Ill contact you if that girl does something, it seems like theyre looking for an excellent tutor for her right now. On another topic, can you make some time before you leave? Huh? Sure, I can. Then, Ill get Gille, and well have a farewell party. Of course, you can bring Ronnie with you too. Cordelia was surprised by her friends encouragement and smiled. Thank you very much. Ill be happy to have a farewell party with you two. The edges of Vernouxs lips lifted up when he heard Cordelias reply. The ntheim Houses carriage came for Cordelia when she had finished getting ready for her trip next month. Vernoux and Gille were inside the carriage. Cordelia hadnt asked about their destination because she was looking forward to seeing it on the day, but she guessed that they were probably going somewhere in town But then she noticed that they were going out of the capital walls. Are we going to Oulu Vige? Well, just look forward to it. Judging from the way Vernoux had spoken, it didnt seem like they were going to Oulu Vige. Ill give you a hint, Gille chose the location. Oh my, Gille-sama did? She had taken Ronnie along, so Gille and Vernoux were sitting face-to-face, but Gille was quietly staring out the window today. Gille, calm down. The ce wont change, even if you worry. I-its not like Im worried or anything Honestly. Dontin when you get sick because of your tension. Gille stared out the window again without replying as Vernoux shrugged. Gille had only said a few words today. Cordelia felt happy to be going to that ce, since he had thought so much about it. I feel relieved to know that Gille-sama was the one who picked the ce. Dilly, thats adding pressure. Rude. However, Gille was still looking out the window, and Cordelia couldnt ask him how he felt. (But if so, then I shouldnt look out the window until we arrive.) Gille-sama had chosen the location. Im sure its better not to see it until we get there. Im sure itll be amazing. Vernoux and Cordelia chatted as Gille stared out the window. The carriage finally stopped after some time had passed, and Vernoux and Gille got off first. After that, Cordelia slowly got out. It was a meadow filled with colourful flowers. The meadow was gorgeous. There were light flowers and primary coloured flowers. Wow. The stem was about the length of her elbow to fingertip, and the flowers were multiyered. She bent down in curiosity, and a light scent tickled her nostrils. Looking closely, there were also some babys-breath mixed in with the flowers. Do you like it? Yes, its a very lovely view, Gille-sama. Cordelia could slightly hear the sound of running water, so there was probably a river nearby. It was a very peaceful ce, and she could also hear birds chirp from time to time. I havent heard you talk about this ce before, so I thought you probably hadnte here yet. Thank you very much. Gille, Dilly. Go take a walk. Im going to take a break, Vernoux said, as he sat down in the shade of a tree. The breeze was quite pleasant, so it was probably a good ce to take a nap. But why are you taking a break? Weve just arrived. And, its still before noon. I didnt get enough sleep. Ah, but you dont have to worry about me and just go where I can see you. I dont think it matters if you can see us since youre sleeping, but I guess he meant to say that he wasnt interested so we can go wherever we want. Then, Gille-sama, would you like to take a walk? Of course. Thank you very much. Ronnie Ill stay here. I cant sense any monsters, but please stay where I can see you. It will probably be difficult for Ronnie to join in on the conversation, even if hees with us. Its not a bad idea to let him rest here for a while. This is nice. The shade over here is pretty good. (No, Vernoux-sama. Ronnie wont feel at ease if hes next to you.) There are other trees arent there, he doesnt have to share with you, but its hard for Ronnie to refuse anyway. I think I should return as quickly as possible for Ronnie, but I also want to enjoy the scenery until Im satisfied. (Ronnie, Im sorry. Just wait for a bit, alright?) Even Ronnie would let me be this selfish. Cordelia walked around the meadow with Gille and noticed a single flower. What is this flower called? Its called Lug. Theyre great charms for both studying and martial arts. By the way, it grants divine protection for both wisdom and martial arts, and there was a time when it was used as a charm to protect travellers. So, thats why you took me here? She tilted her head, and Gilleughed shyly. I heard this from my mother. She often makes pressed flowers from this, but its difficult to grow them, even if you transnt it, because of the magic in the soil. So, I thought you probably hadnt seen them before either. Gille-sama definitely picked this ce. She thought again. I understand your mothers feelings, since this flower is so cute. It would be nicer if you could transnt this flower. Hmm. But I dont think mother really wants to transnt it either. If she seeds, then she wouldnt have a reason toe here anymore. This is definitely a great ce. Id like toe back here again. Its a really calm ce, and it makes me want to stretch. I think itll look beautiful in a garden as well, but people probably think its beautiful because it blooms here. Then, I wont say it here. Say what? Cordelia tilted her head a little, since it was rare for him to be even a little mean, and Gilleughed. Tell me when youe back to the royal capital. Ill bring you here again. Cordelia widened her eyes andughed a little. Arent you a little surprising? Sorry. Dont apologise. Then please bring me here again when I return. Its a promise. I feel a bit sad since I wont be able to see you for a while. Cordelias reaction was a little dyed since his words were a bit different from what Vernoux had said the other day. She knew that he was sincere, but she couldnt find the words to answer right away. She was happy that she was valued as a friend, but she felt embarrassed to ept those words. However, it would remain silent if she didnt reply. Ill be a splendiddy by the time I return. So, please be surprised. I think youre already a wonderfuldy, but if youre that enthusiastic, then Ill do my best so I wont lose either. I heard that the climate there is a bit different from the royal capital, so take care of yourself. Yes, you too, Gille-sama Whats wrong? Cordelia asked, since Gille looked like he wanted to say something. Gille stayed silent for a while before shaking his head sideways. No, its nothing. The flowers here look pretty when theyre cut too, and its easy to dry them. Ill pick some flowers that will suit you before we go back. Okay, thank you very much. Then, youll have to start picking those flowers now. Youre right. We still have a lot of time since I also brought us lunch. The ham sandwiches from the ntheim House are very delicious. Oh my, Im looking forward to eating them. Im sure he has something to say. But I wont force him to say it, if he doesnt want to. Please take it easy. But I hope that youll fulfil your goal. Im lucky to have friends who support me. Ill tackle everything that appears before me. Cordelia smiled widely with determination. Volume 05, Extra 01: Father and Daughter on a Day Off Volume 05, Extra 01: Father and Daughter on a Day Off Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Recently, Cordelia and the servants noticed that the mood in the mansion was much heavier at breakfast and, of course, that was because of Elviss mood. (This probably started after I decided to go to Oba-samas fief) She had heard from Isma that Elvis had been restless during the Zakharov incident, but he didnt show that side of him to her. She didnt know if she could describe his behaviour as anxious right now, but it was overwhelming since the mood was so heavy. (I gave him sweets, like Isma-oniisama had advised me to, after the Zakharov incident, but I dont think his mood would improve even if I give him sweets now.) Isma-oniisama also proposed that I let Otou-sama spoil me, but I cant think of how to let him spoil me right now. And, I also want Otou-sama to feel happy from spoiling me, so I cante up with a way to do this. (Hmm, its hard to ask him to go on a ride with me under this heavy aura. What else can I ask for?) Cordelia was troubled, then she suddenly remembered when she had headed to the castle with Elvis. (Oh yeah Otou-sama seemed to know a lot about the restaurants in town.) She certainly remembered that he had said something like that when she went to the castle with him to get the permit. (Alright, Ive decided.) He said I couldnt go there on my own, but he never said that he wouldnt take me. I want to eat tasty food, and the lively aura might divert his attention. Most importantly, this request is just selfish enough so he can spoil me. Cordelia concluded and made up her mind. Otou-sama, I have a request. What is it? Wont you go on a date with me on your day off? She said it jokingly, but that one word made Elvis choke. Their date, or rather, their outing would be decided on another day, and Elvis returned to his room as soon as he finished his meal. Afterwards, Hans called out to Cordelia with a smile. Ojou-sama, youre already at the age where you utter those words. Of course, Im sure I conveyed that the word date was a joke to Otou-sama. After that, it seemed like he went back to his usual dignified behaviour, but I feel like he spoke less than usual. However, 16-year-olds in this world were considered adults, so Im nearly there at 14. He might have been surprised, since Ive never discussed love with him before, but I never expected him to have such an extreme reaction like that. He might have choked worse than he had when Obaa-sama talked about how he was like as a child, if I had worded things wrong. (But I feel like Otou-sama has more emotion than he used to.) Its hard to say that his facial expressions have be richer, but its easier to read his mood now. Thats why the servants interact with him more now. While thinking that, Cordelia expressed her wish of wanting to go to a restaurant in town when Elvis called her to his study after dinner. Elvis thought for a while, but he agreed. ??????? A few dayster. Cordelia walked alongside Elvis for the first time in town. Elvis looked rougher than usual, but the sharp glint in his eyes remained the same. However, he didnt feel out of ce. A restaurant, right? Yes. Its probably different from what youre imagining. Do you mind? Its alright. Im looking forward to it. The restaurant is really lively. Be prepared. She could feel that from there, already. Otou-sama, when do youe? But thats a word that doesnt fit this ce. Excuse me? I was just asking him when hees here, but what had I said wrong? That word is a bit too formal for a ce like this. In short, he was saying, The word Otou-sama doesnt suit this ce. In the past, Vernoux had warned Cordelia not to add the suffix sama to peoples names in town. It had been hard for her at that time, but changing the way she called Elvis was harder than dropping suffixes. But, its the same if I call him father. Another way to call him would be Papa? No one said anything, and it became silent between them. Cordelia could only hear the lively voices of other people, and even their footsteps had disappeared. Either way feels ufortable That was the only thing he had said after they walked for a long while. However, calling him papa isnt considered unnatural, since were in town. I cant think of any other way to call him. (Maybe Otou-sama isnt used to hearing me call him papa?) She nced at the side of his face and saw an expression she had never seen before. ( Is he enduring something?) I dont know what impression Im getting from him. But Cordelia decided that it wasnt unpleasant to call him that, since he hadnt rejected it straight away. When they got to the entrance of the restaurant, she heard people chattering inside. It was a mix of cheerful and energetic voices and sometimes quarrels. A man, who seemed to be the owner, would shout when things got out of hand, but that didnt quieten the noise. This was probably a regr scene at this restaurant. Feel free to sit on the empty seats around here~! As Cordelia looked around the restaurant, they were greeted roughly by a waiter. The waiter is talking to Otou-sama, but it feels strange for an Earl to be spoken to in this way, even if the waiter doesnt know that Otou-sama is an Earl. Of course, Otou-sama came here because he doesnt care about that. As Cordelia thought that, Elvis took a seat in the corner, and he had already picked up the menu to decide on what he would order. Cordelia quickly sat in front of him and looked at the menu that Elvis had offered her. The menu, which had food stains on it, included several kinds of grilled fish, beef, pork, chicken andmb dishes, as well as sd and egg dishes. She turned the menu over and saw a lot of alcohol listed at the back. (Alcohol) She really wanted to drink a cup with Elvis, but he would probably stop her since it was still too early to drink. However, there was a lot of alcohol listed, so she was curious about which ones tasted nice. Whats wrong? Otou-sama. Wont you drink alcohol with me when I be an adult? I want to drink something you rmend. Elvis froze for a while, then coughed. You should decide what to order now. Then, I should quickly make my decision. What kind of alcohol would he rmend? Im looking forward to seeing if he would rmend something he likes or something I would like. Otou-sama seems a little troubled, but hell probably allow for this much selfishness, she convinced herself. Thats right, its okay. But if I dont order like he says, then I wont be able to get him to make this promise. However, Cordelia was troubled because all the items on the menu werent served at the mansion. She became even more troubled since she didnt know when she would have the chance toe here again. However, its also troublesome to make Otou-sama wait for too long The moment she thought that a dish being served to a customer suddenly appeared at the corner of her vision. Sorry for the wait~! The iron te that was ced on the customers table was piping hot with steam, and the sounds it made stimted her appetite. Th-thats! It was a hamburger, no matter how she looked at it. However, their home didnt serve hamburgers on iron tes. It looks like its going to jump out No, other than the sauce thats already flying out, its served with sunny-side-up on top. Otou-sama! I want to eat that! Cordelia demanded, and all her hesitation flew out the window. The sight of Elvis ordering food here was valuable, but she was so excited to eat the hamburger that she didnt care. She had eaten hamburgers many times at home. However, hamburgers served with sunny-side-ups were a gem that she hadnt seen yet. After waiting for a while, the hamburger that arrived looked sparkling to her. That was when she noticed that Elvis had ordered the same dish as she had. She said her prayers, then cut the meat with her knife, and carried it to her mouth with a fork. The sauce and meat were both hot and brought out the vours in her mouth. Then, she cut the sunny-side-up with her knife and admired as the thick yolk poured out onto the meat, and carried it to her mouth. The taste deeply impressed her and didnt betray her expectations. Is it good? Yes, of course! Youll get burnt if you eat it too fast. Okay. She hadnt meant to wolf it, but she must have been moved by her emotions. She hadnt eaten too fast, but she was happy from the aura in the restaurant and forgot her manners. She was so embarrassed. You seem to like it a lot. Yes, the ce where the sunny-side-up was is delicious. Of course, the food at the mansion is delicious, and I love it, but it feels nostalgic to eat at this ce, since it reminds me of my previous memories, and it feels warm to eat at a smaller table than the one at the mansion, so Im happy. I see Anyway, are your preparations going well? Elvis suddenly changed the topic while she was trembling with emotion as she ate, and she hesitated for a second. He was definitely talking about her preparations for Weltoria. The ns should be able to proceed without dys. She conveyed that he didnt need to worry, and Elvis nodded. I see. Thank you for seeing me off. Ill surprise you by bing an amazingdy by the time I return. She said rxingly while eating her favourite food, and Elvis replied with an unexpected answer. Im already plenty surprised. Can I take that in a good way? Have you ever let me down? Elviss tone was the same as ever and wasnt very honest. However, his words were powerful enough to make her forget about her favourite food. Im honoured to hear you say that. And, if you really think that way, then Ill try to exceed your expectations. Cordelia looked at Elvis and said when she let go of her fork and knife. If thats what you want, then Ill give priority to your intentions. Thank you very much. You dont have to hold back when you want to discuss something with me. You can tell me ahead of time if theres something that involves risk. Ill do everything to help your path. Elvis said, then resumed with his meal. His hands which were moving the knife seemed lighter than before. Im very grateful for your concern. Ill probably still worry him in the future. However, hell probably be less anxious if I aplish more and more things. Then, Ill like to ask you for a favour. What is it? I want to ask you to drink with me, but when I return from Oba-samas ce, can youe out with me like this again? Alright. It took a while for him to reply, but those words made Cordelia smile wider. Volume 05, Epilogue: A Little into the Future Part 1 Volume 05, Epilogue: A Little into the Future Part 1 Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ [Sylvester P.O.V.] Lets stop here today. Thank you very much. Your Highness has gotten a lot stronger. Elvis has remained expressionless since we met, but he still gave me a rarepliment. I know that he wont tter me, so I was stunned and happy that he hadplimented me. However, there was another feeling that gushed up from within me as well. Im still not strong enough yet. Elvis praises me as much as he did when I was younger. Compared to his sons, Cyrus and Isma, I still have a long way to go. When I thought that, I heard a familiarugh from behind me. Haha, youre usually sincere, but you wont ept your masterspliments Apparently, my son has finally reached his rebellious age. Father. I was a little surprised that father was here since he usually didnte here. Sylvester, you should eptpliments. Its good that you want to improve, but its rare for Elvis topliment someone, so youll be punished if you dont ept it. Your Majesty. Oh, did I say something wrong? But, I came here today because I heard that Elvis started praising Sylvester recently. Huh? Oh, you didnt hear it directly? I reflexively looked at Elvis when I heard that. Elvis had no expression on his face and remained calm. His attitude also stated that he hadnt particrly said anything special about me. I blinked, and fatherughed. I still remember that day when you asked me if you can have a match with Elvis. Father, now thats I havent forgotten that I demanded this of father because Dilly liked knights. However, it felt ufortable to say that in front of Elvis. However, father doesnt know the real reason behind it anyway. Your Majesty, if youre going to enjoy each otherspanies, then Ill step down. Oh, dont worry about it. I also came here to discuss something with you. With me? Yeah. Why dont you apany me for a while tonight? I got some good alcohol. Your beloved daughter is in Weltoria, so you dont have to rush home, right? Elvis frowned at fathers words. Im sorry, but Oh, my bad. Im not teasing you. I just want to thank you in advance. Father continued with a smile to the Earl, who was baffled. Its about time for me to choose a new sword for Sylvester. There are probably things that Sylvester and I cant understand if we went alone, so wont youe with us, Elvis? His Highnesss sword? Eh, my sword? My voice and Elviss almost ovepped. I dont remember asking my father for a sword, but Elvis epted fathers words with a nod. It might be a good time. Ah. He seems to like what he has now, but hesing of age. I want to give him something good at this turning point in his life. Of course, I know that Im approaching adulthood. But receiving a new sword for that makes me feel like Ive been recognised as an adult, and I became speechless. Fatherughed at how I was acting. Lets choose a good sword that people will vow to. A sword that will allow you to ovee any difficulty! Th-thank you very much! I still dont know what kind of sword I will receive. But I know that I was so pleased with this that I had trouble breathing. ??????? I returned to my room, and Vernoux was sitting on the edge of my desk. Hey, you look happy today. Yup, something good happened. Did you finally get a hit on the Earl? Not yet. I smiled wryly at my friend who had dragged my happy mood down. More importantly, Vernoux, thats not a chair, its a desk. y will get angry when he gets here. Oh, hes noting yet, so its fine. I cant sit on your chair, and this chair is pretty high and easy to sit on. But its not a chair. Vernoux stated his argument, and I gave up on persuading him or rather, I dont care since his sitting position doesnt bother me. However, I warned him since he might make y angry again. But its not easy getting a hit on him. Dont say it so easily. Elvis is powerful. Well, I know that. I definitely wouldnt want to have a match with him. I dont think he has to refuse it to that point, but his eyes are serious. Vernoux has always liked sword training, so he probably really wanted to avoid having a match with Elvis. Gille, what would you do if the Earl says, I wont give my daughter to a man who isnt stronger than me? Before that, the problem is whether she would ept me or not If he does say that, then I can only try my best. Hmm? Youre really positive today, is it because of the good thing that happened? Yeah. I answered immediately, and Vernoux shrugged. Well, its great that youre in a good mood. And something to make His Highness Sylvester happier. A letter from Dilly came? So you know about it. Here. Vernoux threw the letter at me even though it was important, so I quickly caught it. Then, I swiftly took out the paper-knife from my drawer and opened the letter. What did she write? Wait, Im reading it now. Vernoux seemed to enjoy my reaction more than the contents of the letter, so I lightly brushed him off as I read the letter I hadnt received in a while. As expected, we send letters to each other less frequently than when Dilly lived in the royal capital, but even though a year has passed, we still send each other letters at a fixed interval. It looks like Dillys working hard on a lot of things. She went with Countess Weltoria to meet various feudal lordsst month. She said she wants to help with trading, and the wives love her. Eh. Travelling, huh. Sounds like fun. I briefly told him what I had read, and Vernoux raised his voice in envy, so I tilted my head. Does Dilly not tell you anything? Its a miracle if she writes five lines in her letters to me. I see. I was a little surprised since Dilly is an excellent writer and she had only written that much to Vernoux. She sends me different kinds of preserved food instead of a letter. She wrote, I think its better for Vernoux-sama to receive products rather than a letter. Thinking about it carefully, I cant imagine Vernoux writing a proper reply to Dilly no matter what she writes. He finishes things he has to submit, but when theyre private letters, he ends them in two sentences. Well, its probably because itll be quicker for him to meet the person than write them a letter. To sum it up, Dilly replied appropriately since Vernoux doesnt write much in his letters. However, please forgive me for feeling like I talk to Dilly more because of this. Oh yeah, the dried shellfish that I received the other day was pretty good. I had it made into soup, and it tasted pretty good. Oh. Maybe Ill get her to send me some next time, so I can try it. I read the second letter as I thought about that. Shes made a herb garden in Ertiga. Are the fields and greenhouse in the royal capital not enough for her? Its probably not enough for making essential oils. She also started making a workshop. I wonder if shes going to make that a speciality product. Its pretty widespread that Dilly is making fragrant essential oils. However, she hasnt debuted in high society, and her guardian, Elvis, is pretty hard to approach. Even if people know that they can contact her through Countess Weltoria or Marquis ntheim and his wife, they wouldnt expect to be referred for free. Therefore, more women are looking forward to Dillys appearance than she could imagine. Rumour has it that people have tried to imitate Dilly and have been making new aromas, but they havent seeded, and the products that she has produced until now are still priceless treasures. I dont know if its a perfect mistake, but Dilly is still a child, and shes d in pleasant aromas, so iplete products were forced to be recognised as failures. Im sure Dilly anticipated a situation like this when she announced her product back then. Shes able toe up with things that I couldnt, one after the other, so it wouldnt be strange if she thought this could happen. Hmm Whats wrong? Well, thinking about it again, Dilly tries hard in a lot of things, right? So, I also want to write to her that Im doing my best too, but its disappointing that I cante up with anything. All the things Im doing my best in are as Sylvester. Honestly, the only thing that Gille is doing his best in is going incognito. I think it would seem insincere if I only write about going incognito, having said that, I cant write about the things I do as Sylvester. Actually Im Sylvester, you can write that, cant you? You can say that lightly but what is the probability of her not replying to me after I write that? Im sure shell stop replying to me. I thought, and Vernoux tilted his head. 100%, shell definitely reply. Huh? I widened my eyes in surprise since he didnt take long to reply. Did Dilly tell Vernoux something? However, my expectations were shattered in an instant. Do you think Dilly is someone who could ignore a letter from His Highness? Vernoux said in a very natural way, and I sighed with all my heart. Which means shell send back a really reserved letter? Well, yeah. I cant have that. No. That would hardly be a letter from Dilly. Vernoux sighed a few times at me. Its your fault for not saying it on that day. You finally took her out and created an opportunity to do so, but you didnt. I missed the chance because it was too cosy. Good grief. You good-for-nothing. It was a horrible thing to say, but unfortunately, I dont have a reply to him. I was really going to tell her that day. I wanted to tell her since we were going to be separated for a long time. I dont know what kind of encounter is waiting for her at Weltoria fief, and there have been rumours that she will be adopted by Countess Weltoria from long ago, so I was really going to tell her that Im Sylvester. But, Dilly was pleased and was enjoying herself, so I hesitated to tell her something about myself. I wanted her to make happy memories, but it could have been ruined. I was also worried that if I were to be rejected at that time, then I wouldnt be able to justify myself because of the distance between us. I dont know why shes been avoiding me since long ago, but I can still make aeback if shes in the royal capital. However, that wasnt a reason to deny Vernouxs good-for-nothingment, but its certainly my fault for not being able to make up my mind in a hurry. It just had to happen right after she started visiting the castle. I wanted to get along with her a little as Sylvester when she received the permit. Oh Im sorry about that. Vernoux averted his eyes. However, I dont think its all Vernouxs fault at that time. I was a little happy, so y found out that Dilly wasing, and things ended up like that. Theres no use crying about it now. Your depression at that time was amazing. You were really worried about Dilly too. It doesnt matter how I felt, but whose fault was it that Dilly got injured? My bad. Volume 05, Epilogue: A Little into the Future Part 02 Volume 05, Epilogue: A Little into the Future Part 02 Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ I was jealous that Vernoux could change his mood so easily, but he probably wanted to avoid talking about this. Without concealing that feeling, he brought up a different topic. Oh Come to think of it, it seems like Dilly wont be back for the New Year celebrations. Yeah. Isma and Elvis will be working anyways. She said she met Cyrus in Ertiga. Ertiga isnt close enough for us to go incognito. Its not that far that I wouldnt be able to go if I make up some ridiculous excuse. Dont do that. y will get angry if you do. Vernoux shrugged, and a knocked echoed in the room. Excuse me, Sylvester-sama. It was y who Vernoux was just talking about. Wow, speak of the devil Vernoux said in a small voice, but fortunately, his voice died down before the door opened. Still, y sent an icy gaze to Vernoux when he came into the room. Vernoux-dono. Where on earth are you sitting? Well, its a good position to look at paperwork right now. Even children understand that a desk is not a chair Ah, hes angry after all. However, Vernoux, who had made y angry, didnt seem like he would put up with it at all and got off the desk in disappointment. Why didnt you tell Vernoux-dono to get off the desk, Sylvester-sama? No, His Highness did tell me to. I just didnt get off. Why dont you obey what your Lord tells you to do!? Well, isnt it fine when no ones around? You dont know when someone would enter the room! I entered, didnt I?! I knew it was you from your voice and didnt get off. Ah, theyve started already. However, when I see them interacting, I remembered Dilly again. Come to think of it, y also thinks of Dilly as a threat. y hasnt said anything about Dilly in particr since their first meeting. Well, he probably doesnt say anything because he doesnt know that Im exchanging letters with her as Gille. Even so, he didnt like it when I had matches with the Earl before, but it doesnt seem like he minds now. Its good that he doesnt hate it anymore, but Im a bit curious to know if something happened between him and Dilly. However, if he suspects something because I brought Dilly up, then Dilly might be troubled. Thats why Ive been trying to find the right timing to bring it up, but Oh, y. Whats that? Its nothing. A letter slipped onto where the documents were ced from ys chest pocket, and Vernouxs gaze was glued on it. y immediately picked it up and put it into his inner pocket, but that letter is definitely from her. That sealing wax. I recognise it. y probably didnt intend to talk about it, but he sighed at Vernouxs words and took it out again to show Vernoux. Of course, you would. It belongs to the Pameradia House. Eh, who are you writing to? It doesnt matter, right? No, wait Well, it isnt the Earl, and if youre not writing to Cyrus-dono, then youre not writing to Isma-dono. Which means dont tell me its from Dilly? So what? y put the envelope away while showing his disgust to Vernoux, who didnt hide his surprise. y didnt notice, since he wasnt looking this way, but I think I looked stupid too. Huh? y and Dilly are on bad terms I mean, y you hated Dilly a lot, didnt you? We dont have a good rtionship now either. Were justmunicating for gains. y replied indifferently, but Vernoux and I were surprised since we hadnt heard about this from Dilly. What? Werent you saying shell cause harm to His Highness or something like that before? So, why are you interacting with her? I still have concerns about her now, but shes a little weird and has bad taste, so I dont have to worry. What? Anyway, His Highness and Earl Pameradia arent alike at all, so its fine, right? The words that y had clearly stated were correct, but they pierced my heart. I know we dont look alike, but I want him to respect my feelings since Im trying my best to reach her ideal type. Well, y doesnt know about this, so I guess he cant respect my feelings. Besides, its not like Cordelia-jou doesnt listen to what people say. At least, she listens more than you, Vernoux-dono. I stopped moving reflexively when y said that. Vernoux opened his eyes wide, then grinned. Hey, what do you mean? Is what Id like to ask, but Cordelia-jou, huh? I should ask you more about that. Thats true, Im sure y called her Pameradia-jou. y frowned at Vernouxs question, but I didnt stop the conversation because I wanted to know as well. Its not a big deal. She just told me to call her that. Just. If you dont want to call her that, then you would have definitely refused. I agree with what Vernoux had said. I was also shocked that Dilly had said something like that. Dilly and y havent known each other for very long, and theyve met as much as Sylvester had met up with Dilly, but theyve talked enough for this type of conversation to pop up. It doesnt feel like they would have that type of conversation. I felt a little frustrated when I thought that, and I wanted to know how he got her to ask him to call her that. y sighed unpleasantly at Vernoux when I thought that. You know about it too, right? We talked because of what happened with the miss from the Clydereine House. Oh, that? So thats where your interests match. What else is there? Vernoux sounded shocked, and y replied indifferently. But, judging from how y was behaving, he wasnt writing to her against his will. If he was, then he would be angry. When I see how y is acting, I thought that I would hate it if he became my rival in love, though I wouldnt say it out loud. y said that he was writing to Cordelia for gains, but Cordelia is away from the royal capital, so how could she get information about the Clydereine House when I think about these things, I felt that they could talk about other things as well. Leaving that aside, Ive also heard from y that Clydereine-jou had falsely used Dilly. The day when she came to the castle with Earl Clydereine, she quarrelled with Dilly or rather, she criticised Dilly one-sidedly. y was quite angered by Clydereine-jous etiquette, but I think he was furious because it had something to do with me It seems like he was worried about Dilly too. Honestly, if what Clydereine-jou said was true if Dilly really came to see me, then how weing would that be? However, Dilly would stop interacting with me unless she needed to if that were to spread. I get a headache when I wonder what she would do. Ive never met Clydereine-jou, so I cantin about her but, its quite annoying that someone whom I dont know at all is doing something I dont want, for my sake. I thought that and suddenly realised. I wonder if Dilly avoided me since long ago to escape from such troublesome things. If Dillys type is someone like Earl Pameradia, then I wouldnt be her type, but she wouldnt avoid me just because I wasnt her type. But, what if she wanted to distance herself from me because of my position as Prince and not because of me personally? She might not have been able to predict the things that would happen because of Clydereine-jou, but she might have guessed that people would criticise her if she got close to me. I also intend to understand what my position is. Of course, Im not confident that this is true, nor do I have any proof, but I cant deny the possibility. But after thinking a bit, the things I can do wont change, even if thats her reason for avoiding me. After all, no matter the reason, if Dilly doesnt take an interest in me then nothing will start. Thats why I have to be someone who she will be interested in, so I need to be someone who I can be proud of. No matter how big I talk, the biggest problem right now is talking about my identity, and its pathetic since this problem started before I even reached the start line. So, how often do you two write to each other? Not that often. If you ask how often, then its about as often as before. I dont know how often that is. Vernoux and y continued talking even while I was thinking. I should stop them soon since y was gradually looking gloomier, but I was also a little curious, so I decided to wait until thest second. Then, y sighed deeply. Im not the only one who writes to Cordelia-jou. She writes a lot to the Hale sisters, and to the people who are doing welfare work with her. Why do you know that? Im sure Vernoux wanted y to say it because he knew that they were chatting in their letters. Vernoux, you shouldnt insist on knowing what people write in letters. Are you saying youre not curious, Your Highness? Vernoux, who was grinning and speaking in an unnatural voice, also seemed to be saying If youre going to say something like that, then I wont tell you even if you ask about it. But y would get really angry if things carry on like this, and the words I said were my true feelings. Even I want to hide the things said in letters. You can just ask Cordelia-jou about it yourself if youre curious. Its not weird to send your childhood friend a letter, right? By myself, huh. Well, thats true. Vernoux had easily backed down, so he was probably going to stop teasing y soon. y, who was no longer entangled with Vernoux, sighed and turned to me before speaking. Your Highness. About Clydereine-jou Shes still doing dream fortunes and is apparently respected by the people. Are her dreams true? Basically. Therefore, some people want to introduce her to you, including Earl Clydereine, her father. I shrugged at those words. We will meet somewhere if they just want us to meet, but thats probably not what they want. Yes. Ill keep in mind that I might not be able to avoid it. The Clydereine House is a house that cant be taken lightly. y nodded at my words, bowed, and then left the room. Im grateful that hes a workaholic, but Im more concerned about what Id just heard instead of being deeply grateful. It would have been great if all her dreams were false. Only the part about Dilly is different I wonder why that is? Who knows? Shes pretty vicious if she did it intentionally, and if her fortunes are like other fortunes, then theyre not always correct. In any case, its a little too dangerous for you to rely on that power considering your position. Vernoux said as he shrugged. Her power is preposterous if she could really see the future. But I want to be able to create my own future without being deceived by others dreams. Of course, Im not going to rely on dreams that trap people. Well, do your best to convince those around you if you want it to be that way. Fortunately, Their Majesties arent positive about marrying you to Clydereine-jou, and you just need to persist. I can help you too. I nodded. I know some people want Clydereine-jou to be queen, and I can imagine that Dilly would receive harsh treatment from others the stronger those voices get. Considering Dillys position as Earl Pameradias daughter, it wouldnt be surprising if people viewed her as the number one obstacle for Cyldereine-jou. Dilly has used her own power to get people to recognise her ability and personality. So, she has a lot of allies, and it probably wont be easy for her to fall into a predicament. But if she were to be hurt by unfounded words, then I want to help her either as Sylvester or Gille. And, if I want to protect her, then I have to let people realise that my words are trustworthy. If they think my words are too light, then they would only react to it like how Im reacting to the words of the Dreamer Girl right now. Thinking that, I dropped my eyes onto the third page of the letter I was going to read. I look forward to going to the flower field again when I get back. That one sentence blew away the dark feelings inside me. I can only try my best right now. So that she would think of me as someone she could rely on a little when she gets back Volume 05, Act 53: Binding Hope and Path Forward Volume 05, Act 53: Binding Hope and Path Forward Trantor: Blushy Editor: SenjiQ Dear Gille-sama, I havent sent you a letter in a very long time. How are you? It is already hot here every day, but this is the season when the flowers are in full bloom, so everyone in town seems a little restless. I am also enjoying the flowers, but I feel even more excited because it is time to harvest the clove buds. I am looking forward to using it as spice and essential oils from now on. Well, I will be back in the royal capital next month, but before I return, I will be visiting Ertiga with my aunt, so I look forward to dining with my brother and sister-inw. Also, I have been spending my time meaningfully by doing things such as checking the herb garden in the outskirts and checking on the essential oil workshop which is only waiting for official operations. The herbs are growing well, and I am sure you would enjoy them if you saw them Cordelia was doing a good job writing her letter until there, then she re-read what she had written and stopped writing. If I just write this, then it could be misleading. The words she had muttered to herself vanished in the room, but the thought shed just had didnt go away. (It sounds as if Im inviting him out on a date.) Cordelia folded the letter in four and put it into the drawer. Fortunately, her childhood friend wasnt here to rush her to write the letter, so she didnt have to write it quickly. Itll be easier for him to understand if I writeGille-sama and Witch-senseiinstead of justGille-sama. If I write that, then Im sure Gille-sama wouldnt have to worry about something strange. In a month, Cordelias life in Weltoria fief wille to an end. She experienced many things that she couldnt have if she remained in the royal capital such as doing misceneous work ording to Nirupamas instructions, visiting various fiefs with Nirupama, putting together negotiation documents, and organising tea parties. She still continued to earn money through trading while doing all those things, exchanged letters with Ronnie, a magician who remained in the royal capital, to find out about the situation in the greenhouse, and checked on the progress at Ertigas herb garden. Nirupama would get angry and yell at her a lot, Go to bed already! because she was doing so many things. (I also discovered and learnt many things here My biggest harvest is discovering the clove buds.) The clove trees which grew on an ind in the middle of a vastke were big, and it was challenging to collect the clove buds, but she used the steam distition method on the buds and had obtained essential oils from them. Clove bud essential oils are said to be good for when one wanted to improve their memory or concentrate and is bestbined with rosemary essential oil. However, although eugenol, the mainponent of clove bud essential oil, has a strong antibacterial and antiviral effect, it has a strong stimulus, so one needed to be extra careful when using it. The best thing that Cordelia remembered about this essential oil was its insect repellent effect and anti-mold properties. It bes a strong insect repellent when used together with an aromamp. It was useful in Weltoria since there were more insects here than in the royal capital. (Insect repellents are essential for a good nights sleep.) It was a waste if her mind didnt work fromck of sleep since she was finally learning a lot of things. She didnt have to worry about getting bitten by insects much because of the repellent, and she also had a good nights rest. Also, clove buds could be blended in herbal tea and used as spice for food. Cloves have various effects, such as improving intestinal movement and preventing headaches and colds. Cordelia had given them out as gifts when she went around for her New Year courtesy calls, and people wanted to try other products as well, so her face quickly spread among the key figures involved with Weltoria fief. She was delighted by their favourable response and nned to mass-produce the other essential oils as well to meet their expectations. Ertigas herb garden, the most important ce for her essential oil distribution in the royal capital, was full of magic which made it easier to grow nts. (But, its unrealistic for me to make enough essential oils for distribution by myself, no matter how many herbs I can harvest.) Of course, I know that I can make good quality essential oils since I have the Pameradias unique nt magic. However, I wont be able to mass-produce those oils, and supply wont be able to keep up with demand. Therefore, Cordelia had prepared a workshop to mass-produce the essential oils near the herb garden while maintaining a certain quality. Instead of the ssware that she had been using until now, she had arge distition pot prepared, then she hired employees and even made a manufacturing manual. It should be difficult for people to control quality like this. Nobles continue to pay attention to the oils thanks to the rumour spread by Nirupama, and Vernouxs mother, Marchioness ntheim. Ive also found a location for the royal capital store The rest can wait until I return to the royal capital. Cordelia nned to set up two shops that handle cosmetics using essential oils; one in the noble district, and one in themoners district. Her father, Elvis, said that he would think about the shop in the noble district. For themoners district, she will sell the cosmetics at a corner of the caf, which sold crepes and galettes, which she had opened in the royal capital six months ago. The caf was supposed to open after Cordelia hadpleted her etiquette training, and had returned to the royal capital. However, she wouldnt be able to set up a ce to sell the cosmetics in time if she had gone with this n, so Emina had supervised the opening under Cordeliasmand. Another reason why she had opened the caf early was that a lot of people had visited the thriving cafes she had in Ertiga and the port town, and asked if she could open another caf in the royal capital. The day before the caf opened, Nirupama said she wanted to see the shop, so Cordelia returned to the royal capital with Nirupama and stayed for the night. It was hard for Cordelia to express that she wanted to return to the royal capital, so she was grateful that Nirupama had wanted to see the caf. The interior of the new caf was exactly like being in the Pameradia mansion. She was able to enjoy a galette after so long, and she was relieved to see that the people in the royal capital enjoyed the caf. However, Cordelia didnt go back to the Pameradia mansion even though she was finally back in the royal capital. This wasnt the first time she hadnt gone home even though she had the chance to. She had the chance toe home during the New Year and Founding Festival, but she chose to go to Ertiga and spent time with her older brother, Cyrus, and his wife, Christina. Even if she came home, Elvis and her second brother, Isma, would be busy with work, and she was afraid of what they would think if she had returned home during her studies. Cordelia didnt want to disturb her newly wedded brother and his wife during her stay in Ertiga, so she often toured the fief with Zeke, the former feudal lord representative, to learn instead of staying in the mansion. Zeke was delighted to show her around since he had handed his duties as feudal lord to Cyrus and was now only assisting when needed; thus, he had a lot of time. She had a very productive time thanks to that, but because she had spent too much time with Zeke, Christina told her, You should rx a bit more next time. (But Ill be able to meet Otou-sama, and Isma-oniisama soon.) As Cordelia thought this, a light knock came from the door. Ojou-sama, Iming in. Go ahead. Behind the door was Lara, who had apanied her from the royal capital. It had been two years since then, and Lara had a calmer aura now. Ojou-sama. Viscount Abbott was nning to visit today, but he suddenly cancelled his visit because he feels sick. Oh, does that mean I have the rest of the day off after lunch? Yes. Nirupama-sama said that you can do whatever you want after you finish sorting the documents. Cordelia smiled at Lara, who had urately reported to her. Then, your job is done for the day, Lara. Ive also finished the things I have to do today. Cordelia said, and Lara brightened up. Yay! Then, Ojou-sama, why dont we go shopping? Thats a good idea. Laras serious attitude flew out the window the moment she heard that work was done. Lara was currently training to be adys attendant, but she still acted the same whenever she didnt have to work. Cordelia preferred her this way, so she wanted Lara to stay as she was. But, you did your work really fast, Ojou-sama. These over here are written amanuensis, and these here are for tea party arrangements Huh? Thest evening party before we return to the royal capital are you organising this, Ojou-sama?! Yes. Im inviting all the people who have helped me during my stay. Lara looked over Cordelias work one by one and gave a long sigh. Everything is a dry run for when you turn into an adult, right? As expected of Nirupama-sama Dont tell me youre going to make arrangements for your own debut as well, Ojousama?! Lara widened her eyes, and Cordelia smiled wryly. I dont mind doing that, but Otou-sama and Obaa-sama have already made arrangements for that. Oh I see. Nirupama-sama and Master love you so much, so you can feel relieved about the arrangements. Cordelia agreed that she felt relieved about the preparations for her debut, but she was anxious about whether she could y the leading role in a perfectly prepared stage. However, Cordelia had already made ns to get rid of her anxiety. But youll be busy if youre nning the evening party. Lets not go out? No. I have to find gifts to take back with me to the royal capital, so I want toe with you. Are you sure? Yes. Lets go take a break together. Of course! Cordelia smiled at Laras reliable reply. Yes, her return to the royal capital was just around the corner. (I wonder how everyone in the royal capital is growing.) When she thought that, she looked at the letter addressed to Gille. (Come to think of it, has Gille-sama reached adulthood?) I still dont know his background, but I wonder if hell reveal it soon. Gille-samas real name and appearance, which I dared not ask until he told me himself, will probably be revealed when he reaches adulthood. The main reason why Gille-sama changed his appearance with Vernoux-samas magic is so that he could go incognito. There shouldnt be a reason why he has to hide his identity when he grows up. By the way, Vernoux-sama, whose birthday is earlier than mine, has already reached adulthood. (Gille-sama must have missed the opportunity to tell me his name.) Thinking back, I dont have any particr problems with calling him Gille. But, that can wait until Im back in the royal capital. Im looking forward to seeing how everyone has grown since I havent returned to the royal capital in a long time, but Im also worried. (I wonder what kind ofdy Shelley has be.) My friends in the royal capital Hazel from the Hale House, and Clive from the Eames House have asionally mentioned Shelley in their letters, but their letters dont really state how she has grown. Shelley hasnt appeared in public yet, so I wonder if theyve only heard rumours about her. (In the game, the Heroineonly appeared in high society after she reached adulthood, so as expected, Shelley will properly make her appearance then too.) I dont mean that shes following the game scenario when I sayas expected. Even if Shelley is an honest and serious Heroine, there were a lot of customs in high society that she needed to learn, so she would need to study for two years. But then, Shelley is high-maintenance unlike the game Heroine, so I doubt she can understand all the etiquettes like in the game, but she can probably remember them all since she doesnt like to lose. (Earl Clydereine doesnt hide his intention of wanting to marry her to His Highness like always, and Shelley wanted to marry His Highness two years ago as well. She probably wont seclude herself away.) Cordelia still hadnt forgotten Shelleys hostile gaze on her when they hadst met. (I dont want the Queens seat.) Therefore, Cordelia wished that Shelley would stop getting her involved, but Shelley probably wont grant Cordelias wish. Cordelia also knew that a certain number ofdies had been visiting Earl Clydereines mansion from the letters, even though it isnt public. It was unlikely that this would end with Cordelia being uninvolved. At any rate, Shelley is a child from a good family and can see into the future with her Dreamer Power. It wasnt strange for nobles to suck up to her, and the Pameradia Houses daughter, who has the same rank as Shelley, will be a hindrance. And, Shelley will turn 16 before Cordelia; her birthday was in eight days. (Its finally the beginning of Cordeliasfall.) When I think about Shelley, I be determined to avoid Prince Sylvester more than ever. At this point, theres nothing that indicates that I will be like the game Cordelia, but theres no reason to approach the Prince since itll make me anxious. But, I dont have any intentions of falling into a trap if Shelley continues to confront me like she had dered before. ( But I have to return to the royal capital and grasp Shelleys movements first.) Lara tilted her head and stared at Cordelia, who was thinking. Ojou-sama, why are you frowning? Its nothing. A big match was waiting for Cordelia. But, Ill enjoy shopping with Lara today, Cordelia changed her mood. Volume 06; Act 54: At the Royal Capital for the First Time in Ages Part 01 Volume 06; Act 54: At the Royal Capital for the First Time in Ages Part 01 Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles On the day Cordelia was returning to the royal capital, Nirupama looked disappointed. I dont mind if youe here anytime you want. Will youe back when youring of age banquet is over? Thank you very much. But first, Id like to use the things that Ive learnt here in the royal capital. I see, thats a shame. But, the preparations of the shop seemed to finally be going well If thats the case, then should Ie visit with my husband for a while? Bruno also feels very sad that youre leaving. Cordelia bowed deeply at Nirupama who said what she wanted even though she knew Cordelias reply. Thank you for looking after me for two years. Please give my regards to Bruno-ojisama too. Okay, youve been great. But promise me that youlle visit after everything has settled down, alright? Im looking forward to youring of age too. Then Cordelia said goodbye to her days in Weltoria and boarded the carriage to the royal capital with Lara. ??????? When the mansion came into view, Cordelia informed the coachman that she would get off the carriage and slowly walked through the colourful flower garden in her home. She thought it would be more surprising and nostalgic because she was away for a long time, but all she felt was calm. Im back. Cordelia talked to the flowers from time to time as she walked and quickly reached the entrance. A lot of servants were waiting for her there. Wee home, Ojou-sama. Wee back from your trip. Cordelia smiled while receiving greetings from everyone. Im back. Im d everyone seems well. Then, she asked Emina to distribute the gifts to the servants and went to her room by herself first. She was somewhat happy that her room hadnt changed since she left, and her cheeks naturally loosened. She liked her room in Weltoria, but she could rx more in a room that she was familiar with. Then, Ill take a nap to heal my fatigue from travelling What am I saying? I dont have the time for that. I cant take things slowly. I have to quickly make gifts for people who will being to celebrate mying of age party. Cordelia changed into her research clothes then headed to theboratory. Then, she opened the door and saw that Ronnie was holding a wooden box and putting it away. Ah, wee back. Ojou-sama. Im back. You seem well. It wasnt a moving reunion and Ronnie seemed as carefree as before. The inside of theboratory was also the same and it felt as if she had only been gone for a day. However, there were more sweets on the table than before, and there were some which hade from Weltoria. Lara must have already popped by since those sweets are on the table. She did. She said, I have to make sure the greenhouse is alright before Ojou-samaes! and left. She doesnt seem to trust my management. Its been a while, so she probably didnt know what to say to you. Is it like that? Its been a long time for you too, Ojou-sama, but you dont seem perplexed at all. Ronnie shrugged and Cordelia smiled in amazement. Ronnies thick-headedness hasnt improved at all in thesest two years. Come to think about it, youring of age ceremony will be celebrated as a dance ball? Yes. The young nobles in this kingdom often celebrated theiring of age ceremonies at dinner parties in the past. However, more nobles have been celebrating it in a showy manner recently, and she heard that a ball was also held for Vernouxsing of age ceremony. Im looking forward to it. Does the Master dance as well? I guess so. Ronnie seemed amused, but Cordelia tilted her head since she couldnt imagine Elvis dancing. (Ronnie is the same and doesnt even hold back against his Master.) But I heard that Cecily, the head magician, doesnt raise her eyebrows a lot anymore, Cordelia sighed lightly. And, did you hear? The Madam wrote the invitations. Huh? Okaa-sama did? Yes. But she wont attend the evening party herself. I heard that the invitation was very courteous and befitting of a daughter of the Pameradia House. Thats nice. I still havent been able to meet with Okaa-sama, but at least shes worried about me now. Cordelia smiled a little. By the way, since you came here as soon as you came home, what are you going to do? I want to prepare gifts for the people who areing to the evening party. Eh, gifts? And since youre preparing them here, are you going to be making essential oils? Cordelia smiled at Ronnies question. I have to greet them at the evening party, dont I? If I nce at their magic wavelengths, then I can choose which essential oils will suit them. I can roughly guess their favourite fragrance from their magic wavelength. Which means, youll have to make a lot of different types so that youll have the scent you need. Thats right. Cordelia had already started mass-producing essential oils that were ready to be put up for sale. For sweet and sour citrus aromas, she had orange, grapefruit, lemon, bergamot, lemon grass and melissa. Floral aromas include geranium, neroli (orange flower), roman camomile, German chamomile, andvender. The refreshing aromas include peppermint, spearmint, rosemary, basil, ry sage and angelica. Woody aromas include tea tree, eucalyptus, juniper, myrtle, and so on. These aromas will be transported from Ertiga on a case-by-case basis. You have more variety now. How are you going to distribute them? I n to put the aroma stones and essential oils in these jewellery boxes, but I feel like it wont make much of an impact, so Im thinking of adding a small amount of balms and lotions in there as well. Eh Doesnt this jewellery box have a cameo of a rose relief on the lid? Ojou-sama, are you serious? Ronnie looked impressed as he stared at the gorgeous jewellery box. First impressions are important, arent they? Well, you can probably think of it as advertising expenses. Thats right. I cant read a persons magic unless I see them in person, so its going to be a little tough on the day, but I n on asking Emina to help me. So, youre preparing the essential oils now? Youre also going to make different balms, arent you? Ronnie said and Cordeliaughed. Ill do that tomorrow. Apart from that, theres something I want to try. Can you get me some jasmine flowers? Get all the ones I have. Jasmine? By any chance, have you finally found a solvent that can be used for roses? The hard work of repeatedly experimenting has finally paid off. To extract jasmine oil, I use the same solvent method that is used to extract rose absolute oil. The solvent extraction process uses organic solvent such as hexane to extract essential oils and is used for nts which have a poor extraction rate with the steam distition method or when theponents in the nt are altered by heat. No, I still havent gotten to that point yet. Cordelia has also tried magic medicine to rece hexane, but she still hasnt found the best solvent yet. However, even without that medicine, she had obtained a magic medicine that was simr to pure ethanol, so she could also use the enfleurage method. Then, how? I had another refining process. So, I wanted to try it with jasmine first. She hasnte up with this method because she had memories of her previous life, but she has strong magic that specialises in nts which she hadnt had in her previous world. And, it was possible for her to directly obtain the essential oil from the nt if she grasps her magic analysis training. (With the solvent extraction method, a little bit of the solvent remains in the essential oil. But if this goes well, then I can gain pure essential oils.) However, the essential oil content in roses and jasmine is extremely small. Im worried about whether I can really extract essential oil from them with magic when the oils cant even be seen with the eye. But since I havent found a magic medicine to use, it would be better to bet on this method rather than use the enfleurage method. But, Ojou-sama. There are more roses than jasmine in stock right now Huh? You always use jasmine when you try out whatever medicine you get your hands on, so theres only a little bit of stock left. So, isnt it better to use roses for your experiment? If needed, I can prepare a variety of roses other than Ojou-samas rose. The rose that Ronnie had referred to as Ojou-samas roseis theCordeliathat she had received from Gille. She had collected other fragrant roses in addition to Cordelia, but she liked Cordeliathe most. Her favourite scent after the roses have been extracted into rose absolutes wont necessarily be Cordelia, but she thought that it would be her favourite anyway. (But if theres a lot, then Ill like to try this method with roses.) The flowers were perfectly preserved thanks to magic tools. What do you want to do? Im fine either way. Alright. Prepare them for me. Bring a bag of roses back with you. Ronnie casually went down to the underground warehouse. He didnt care about Cordelias momentous decision at all. Cordelia rxed a little from his attitude. (I cant help but be nervous since I feel more stronger towards it than the other varieties.) The roses in the vase were probably put there by Emina before Cordelia returned. She pulled a flower out from the case, concentrated magic into her eyes and searched for information on the rose. The magic circuit that continued into the veins of the leaf, and a little she confirmed the presence of a little bit of essential oil. (I will need fifty roses to get one drop of essential oil from them. So, its invisible to the eye.) Still, Cordelia understood. Thanks to the magic given to me by the Pameradia House, I can see the magic in the roses and the essential oils that it holds. Ojou-sama, I have them. Thanks. Put it here. When Ronnie came back from the warehouse, he transferred the roses from the big bag he brought into the ss containers. Cordelia closed her eyes and took a deep breath in front of the roses. Then, she put both hands on top of the flowers and concentrated magic into them. (Come on, essential oils. Gather in one ce!!) She slowly opened her eyes which were the same colour as the roses and spoke to them. The speed at which the essential oils were moving through the petals was slower than she thought. (Rather than slow, its heavy!) I dont know if thats the right word to use, but I wanted to pull the essential oils with my magic, however my magic is being pulled into the essential oils instead. I only concentrated enough to search the roses, but it was stealing my physical strength and magic. But I wont give up. The essential oils are invisible, but my magic and the essential oils are connected and theyre moving. This is an endurance test. Volume 6, Act 54: At the Royal Capital for the First Time in Ages Part 02 Volume 6, Act 54: At the Royal Capital for the First Time in Ages Part 02 Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles After a long period of time, she collected the essential oils from the petal and a drop finally appeared. Yes, it was just a drop of essential oil, but this was a crystal of hope for Cordelia. Cordelia smiled. Youre forcing the essential oils to collect Ojou-sama, are you developing an underhanded trick with that? Underhanded trick, hmm. You certainly dont need tools for this, but its not suited for mass production. Cordelia wiped the sweat from her forehead, just collecting enough essential oils for my personal use would require a tremendous amount of magic and physical strength, but she also felt a sense of aplishment. Ronnie shrugged at her gesture. Well, thats right. In order to make the essential oils easier to collect, youll have to continue looking for medicine and making them. Yes. Still, I think its amazing. Your magic goes well with nts, but you need a lot of control to do what you just did. This is the result of Ojou-samas diligence towards magic training. Thanks. But, dont praise me too much. I dont know what expression to make. I think its fine to express your joy as you want. For now, Ill prepare the ss container to store the essential oil. Its still a prototype, but there are some good ones, so please use them. Thanks. Thats helpful. Its alright. When Ojou-sama went to Nirupamas ce, I said that I received an order from you and didnt get much work from the magician wing. Its give-and-take. Is it really alright to call that give-and-take? One way or another, Ronnie is soft-hearted, so I think he would do his job at the magician wing if they asked him to As usual, hes still an honest person who says what he wants to say without hiding anything. (Its nice for me, but Ronnie should be a little more streetwise.) Cordelia stared at Ronnie as he left the room and couldnt help but be a little disappointed. (Leaving Ronnies matter aside for the time being, I can barely make it in time for the evening party if I think about my magic consumption, recovery and how much essential oils I can draw from the flowers.) In any case, Cordelia got the rose essential oils that she had hoped for. She understood the mood from the previous challenge, so she decided to take a rest before refining essential oils again and stared at the essential oil that she had just made. I dont know if the fragrance will reach him Cordelia took a in piece of paper out of the cupboard and pushed the essential oil against the edge of the paper. I hope that it will be a pleasant fragrance by the time it reaches him. She said as she ran her pen on the paper. I have returned to the royal capital. I also made the essential oils. I will contact you again. I want to deliver this scent to Gille-sama as soon as possible since he gave me the rose. I want him to think it smells good, and I want him to be surprised by the rose aroma that was obtained with the steam distition method a fragrance that is different from rose otto. She thought this and put the nk piece of paper into an envelope so that the scent wouldnt evaporate. She will seal it after writing her letter tonight. And, there are also other people who she had to inform about her return. Ah,e to think of it, Ojou-sama. Master will be back by the time the sun sets. Ronnie reappeared again with a ss container and Cordelia thanked him for informing her. Yes, first, I must report Otou-sama since he had let me go to Weltoria. ??????? Cordelia repeatedly looked out the window from her room as Elviss scheduled time to arrive home approached. She understood that someone would inform her when he got home, but she felt tensed and was worried about what was happening outside. (Dont, stop looking. Calm down.) This behaviour is not befitting for an idealdy who Im aiming to be. She took a deep breath and cleared her head. However, she noticed a problem when she calmed down. What should I talk to him about after I wee him home? She wanted to report on her training period after she had finished getting the materials ready, but she hadnt unpacked yet and a part of her luggage hadnt arrived at the royal capital. Elvis will probably give her a chance to reportter. So she thought she should start with something fun, but it was hard to choose a topic that Elvis would enjoy. Cordelia was hesitating and Laraughed at her. Ojou-sama, shall I prepare some tea for you to calm down? Thanks, but Im not in the mood for tea. Then, shall I re-do your hair? It might distract you a little. Its a shame since you spent such a long time getting my hair done this morning. Lara, who had been doing Cordelias hair every day in Weltoria, and had gotten good at it because Nirupama suddenly said, Why dont you try this hairstyle on Cordelia today? Then shall I prepare hot chocte? The temperature will rise soon, and you wont be able to enjoy it anymore. Lara said before lightly leaving the room. Cordelia didnt mean that she wanted to drink something other than tea, and it was getting hot already. She smiled wryly since she didnt even have time to stop Lara. Maybe hot chocte was something that Lara enjoyed drinking. However, she felt a little relieved to see Lara acting like her usual self. When the cup that Lara had prepared for her became empty, Cordelia was told that Elvis had returned home. She headed to the entrance while feeling nervous, and Elvis was acting the same as usual as he gave Hans some orders. Even so, he noticed that she had appeared. Hans seemed to have noticed the change in Elviss attitude and stepped back while smiling. Apparently the matter wasnt urgent, and Elvis had already told Hans everything he needed to. Wee home, Otou-sama. Cordelia said and suddenly noticed. He had juste back, but would it have been better if I informed him that I had returned first? Elvis had widened his eyes for a second and didnt seem to mind. Yeah. Cordelia was relieved by his brief reply. Apparently, the words she had said to him hadnt been wrong. However, she was surprised by what Elvis said next. You seem well like always. Th-thank you very much. She knew that he cared about her from long ago, but it was rare for him to tell her this directly. Cordelias expression cracked and sheughed. Hans smiled widely when he saw her. Master, shall I prepare some tea? Yeah, in the sunroom. Elvis replied briefly and returned to his room. Apparently, he was indicating that she should go and wait for him there. The Pameradia mansions sunroom, which was rarely used to host tea parties, was used less frequently than in other mansions. Thus, there were a lot of potted nts in the room instead of already cut flowers. Cordelia waited while looking at the nts and Elvis finally appeared with Hans. Elvis sat down and so did Cordelia. Hans prepared the tea and then left. Otou-sama. This gift is for you. Cordelia held out a box that was decorated with five rock sses. There were a lot of coloured ss products in Weltoria that were manufactured with sandsting. There was also a lot of cider there as well since the climate was warm and they could harvest a lot of different types of fruits, and so ss production is also prosperous there. Please use it if you dont mind. Ah. Elvis didnt immediately take the ss out of the box to look at it, but Cordelia didnt miss him saying, With this we can drink the promised alcohol It seemed like he was speaking to himself, and he hadnt noticed that he had done so. However, Cordelia was happy since he had remembered that she had asked him to choose an alcohol for them to drink once she reached adulthood. It seems like youve learnt a lot under Countess Weltoria. Elvis muttered while picking up the cup and continued. It seemed like she wanted to keep you by her side for a little longer. A while ago, Bruno-dono sent me a grievance letter saying, Im losing an excellent secretary. Did Nirupama-obasama and Bruno-ojisama praise me that much? Yeah. The Weltorias said that they will wee you anytime. If you want to visit them again, then you can. Theyll also wee you for long visits as well. Cordelia wondered if this was about what they have been telling her since she was younger; about how they wanted to adopt her and teach her how to manage the fief, but Elviss attitude gave her the impression that they were forced to make a decision. You can just do what you want. It is evident that your ideas are wanted from your evaluation at thepetition show. Countess Weltoria also said it was too early. Elvis continued since he had guessed what Cordelia was thinking. Thank you very much, Otou-sama. Cordelia also reached for her cup. There was hibiscus tea, which Cordelia had brought back as a gift, in the cup. Originally, there was no custom of using roselle flowers in tea at Weltoria fief, but the acidity of the flower suited those in Weltoria, so making tea leaves from the flowers calyx quickly spread throughout the fief. Hibiscus contains a lot of citric acid and malic acid, so it can be expected to improve blood flow, prevent lifestyle diseases, recover fatigue and lower cholesterol levels. What was poured in the cup right now was blended with rosehip and tasted much more mellow. However, that doesnt mean that you shouldnt rush. If you want to be a feudal lord, then you should hurry up and make your decision. This will also be connected to your marriage. Cordelia answered, Yes, and froze half-way. (Ma-marriage?) Cordelia needed a few seconds to understand what he had meant. (Thats right, I!!) Having spent her time being busy in Weltoria, Cordelia forgot that she was also at the age where she had to take that seriously. (I thought that I would have more encounters with men now that Im able to go to the Big Bookcase) Was what she had thought, but in the end, she went to Weltoria to study, so nothing would have changed even if she hadnt forgotten. However, this was the first time since she was four years old that Elvis clearly mentioned her marriage. He had basically stated The n to marry you into the royal family has been scrapped. (So, there is still a lot of freedom for me to choose who I want to marry? If so, then I might be able to experience my first love!) When she thought that, her cheeks naturally got hotter. She thought that she had to remain calm in front of Elvis, but she naturally rxed when he informed her clearly that she didnt need to marry into the royal family. However, in contrast to Cordelia, the re in Elviss eyes sharpened. Otou-sama? Anyway, its still too early to think about this. At least, wait until youre an adult. Huh? Y-yes. But she would be an adult in one month. She felt like it wasnt too early to talk about this. The first person who will dance with you at youring of age ceremony is Isma. It wasnt particrly weird for Cordelia to dance with her family members first since she didnt have a fiance, but she was a bit disappointed that Elvis wouldnt be the one who was dancing with her. And, this is from Marquis ntheim. From Marquis ntheim? Its rare for him to write me a letter. Its not like he will write anything decent anyway, but Ill give it to you. Yes, Ive received it properly. I happened to meet him on my way home. He knew you were back for some reason and said he woulde over, but I didnt listen to him. I managed to leave him behind, but I was homete because of him. Of course, Cordelia hadnt told the Marquis that she was back in the royal capital and she hadnt even told Vernoux. Did he perhaps guess that I was back because Otou-sama went home from the castle earlier than usual? Cordelia couldnt open the letter in front of Elvis, who seemed dissatisfied, and talked about the water technology that she had studied in Weltoria and about the personal connections she had made while there. She didnt delve much into the details since Elvis had told her to tell himter, but it became dark before she realised, so she returned to her room until dinner time. Volume 6, Act 54: At the Royal Capital for the First Time in Ages Part 03 Volume 6, Act 54: At the Royal Capital for the First Time in Ages Part 03 Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles When Cordelia returned to her room, she cut open the seal on the letter from Marquis ntheim and five pieces of paper were neatly folded inside. He waspletely different from Vernoux who finished his letters in a few sentences, and Cordelia smiled wryly when she thought about how Marquis ntheim had made Elvis wait until he had finished writing the letter. The letter began with how he had met Elvis by chance. After that, he continued to write about his wife, Sara, for what felt like forever, so Cordelia decided to put those aside for now and skipped three pages of writing. Then, in the second half of the fourth page, he wrote that he would be attending the Pameradias evening party. I asked Elvis if he would be dancing with you, but he only answered me with a vicious re. Ive never seen him dance before, so I was really looking forward to it. Cordelia, who saw this sentence, thought that Elvis didnt dance because the Marquis had gone out of his way to say something like that. When I asked him if Vernoux could dance with you, he didnt even react to me. Cordelia felt exhausted when she saw this sentence. The Marquis might not have been serious about that, but if such a thing had happened, then it would be a state of emergency where people will think that Vernoux is her fianc. Vernoux was a very reliable friend, but she didnt think that they had any feelings of love between them. On the contrary, if she had told this to the person himself, then he would snort and make fun of her, What? Did you fall in love with me? However, Cordelia tilted her head and wondered what kind ofdy Vernoux would marry in the future. The Marquis had said, Find your own wife! , but she couldnt imagine him flirting with ady. Well, putting Vernoux-samas future aside, I have to worry about my own future. Even though one of her fears hadpletely disappeared thanks to Elviss words, she still had concerns. Yes, they were about Shelley. If we dont have to see each other, then thats fine. However, things probably wont go that way. Rumours of her adulthood have even reached Cordelia. It seemed like she had not grown into a dociledy. She pulled herself together and put the letter in her desk. Ill read about his wife slowlyter, she thought before heading to the dining room. ??????? Cordelia reached the day before her birthday evening party while preparing for various things. I thought I might be a little nervous, but its beyond my expectations. Im extremely nervous right now. Cordelia was drinking tea in the greenhouse to calm down, but her nerves wouldnt settle down at all. Emina smiled at her. Its a grand asion, so please have fun Is what I would like to say, but I can understand how you feel. I couldnt sleep the night before either. You couldnt sleep either, Emina? Yes. My speech flew right out of my head, and I desperately tried to keep it together. Thats exactly how I feel right now. Cordelia shrugged a little at Eminas words. She still felt a bit nervous, but she was able to calm down a little bit after she heard that she wasnt the only one to feel like this. Youll be fine, Ojou-sama. Shall I help you as much as I can tomorrow? Thanks. All I can do today is eat well, sleep well and prepare for tomorrow. The problem is whether I will be able to get a good nights sleep or not. She thought that she wouldnt be able to calm down if she wasnt doing anything, but she had already finished all the preparations that she had to do. All that was left was to attend the party with a perfect condition. She pondered over how to kill time and Lara came carrying a cloth. Ojou-sama, Ive moved all the presents for tomorrow near the venue. Thanks. And, Vernoux-sama is here. Huh? Now? Really? Yes. He said he was just going to leave a message, but I thought you would like to see him, so I stopped him from leaving. Hmm, thank you for stopping him. Ill go see him now. But, what did hee here for? Cordelia rushed to the entrance with that question in mind. A young blonde, who was much taller than she remembered, was waiting for her at the entrance. Cordelia stopped breathing for a second at his appearance. She didnt fall in love with him. (Its the face ofVernoux ntheim!) Vernoux is Vernoux, but she was shocked that her childhood friend had grown into the same figure as the game and her face stiffened for a moment. Hey, its been a while. His high voice seemed to have lowered slightly, but his tempo was still of the same childhood friend who she knew well. When she heard his voice, she dropped her shoulders slightly and rxed. Its been a while, Vernoux-sama. You still visit suddenly like always. You havent changed at all since you still say something like that. Well, I could tell from your letters. Im d you look well, Vernoux-sama. Two years was a long time even though they were talking casually to each other. Vernouxs young looks had disappeared, and he had grown a head taller than her even though he was the same height as her when they were younger. However, his mischievous aura hadnt changed at all. (Even if his nature hasnt changed, hes at the age when his appearance changes greatly.) If its like this, then Gille-sama might have changed a lot too. But, did you shrink a little Dilly? Stop joking. Youve grown. I have, but Im a little surprised youre smaller than I thought you were. Werent you taller a while ago? Im tall among the women of my age. If I wear heels, then Ill be even taller. Ah, that dangerous weapon? Vernoux looked clearly dejected at the word heels. Did someone, perhaps, step on you? If I hadnt been stepped on, then I wouldnt have known the horror of that deadly weapon. Oh my. The Vernoux who reluctantly went to the houses ofdies because the Marquis took him there is now dancing withdies Youve grown up. Dont say misleading things. Even if I dont dance, a lot of things happen in the adult world. Even if you say youre an adult, arent we the same age? Even I will be an adult tomorrow. Cordelia wondered what kind of wonderfuldy stepped on her childhood friends feet with heels and sighed. Vernouxughed. I came to deliver something to celebrate you bing an adult. I could have given it to you tomorrow, but hell be happier if I gave it to you today. This is? Open it. Its from Gille. Cordelia opened the bag without hesitation when she heard Vernoux say that. She looked at the item inside and took it out in surprise. It was a gorgeous hair ornament made of rose flowers. Not only roses, but there was also ribbonce and babys breath on the ornament. Beautiful. Gille made that. Huh? Gille-sama might have made this? He also suffered a lot while making flower crowns a long time ago. Oh, he practiced a lot after that. Maybe, he can make it better than you now, Dilly. Hes always been skilful, and he hates to lose. Fufu, I know that too. He seems skilful, but I didnt think he could make something like this. Gille-sama always amazes me. But, theres nothing more surprising than the time when I first met him. Well, it would be nice if you arent surprised by him anymore. This isnt a fresh flower, right? But it isnt an artificial flower or dried flowers The rose, which was as soft as fresh flowers, was just like a preserved flower. I dont know much about it, but Gille worked hard to make it. Im sure he had another hair ornament prepared, but you can preserve that without having to use it at tomorrows evening party. Still, the fact that you brought it today means that Ill look pretty if I wear it at the evening party tomorrow? I wont deny that. Well, I cant confirm that either since I dont know what colour your dress will be. She had prepared some hair ornaments for tomorrow, but she could tell at a nce that this suited her. Lets talk about this with Emina and Ill also ask Otou-sama about it too. Cordelia thought and Vernoux coughed on purpose. Whats wrong? Oh, this is sudden, but I think its time for me to stop being a delivery man. Gille has already turned sixteen. If you want to deliver letters to each other, then you can do it yourselves. Its weird for me to be your middleman forever right? Well, I wont stop right away, but Ill be telling Gille that Ill be stopping soon too. Vernoux said and Cordelia suddenly noticed. (If I dont know Gille-samas real name, and I cant use Vernoux as a delivery man, then we wont be able to get in touch. Still, its a bit sad that hes still hiding it.) She stayed silent because she knew that Vernoux was teasing her, but rather than gradually growing lonelier, she felt that she couldnt even have anyints if he didnt tell her his name. (But if I miss the timing, then its a good opportunity.) If he would state it clearly, then Cordelia would wee it. Then, just one thing. Will you send him a thank you note from me? Oh, Ill deliver your letters anytime Dilly. You havent been told how to contact him, and youre not hiding anything, are you? Cordelia only smiled at Vernouxs question. I dont know if its a secret, but hes been hiding it for a long time. He might have been worried that I would feel weird if he told me, but how can I tell him that I was reincarnated into the world of a game? Its not like Im at some kind of disadvantage from Vernoux-sama or Gille-sama just because Gille-sama is hiding who he is. No, its nothing. I see. Well then, Im going home now. Oh my, youre really going home fast. Im quite busy, and Ill being tomorrow anyway. Before, he would at least enjoy some tea, so he must be really busy. Are you disappointed? Dont joke. But Vernoux-sama, youre already a grown man. If you visit my house that often, then thedies wouldnt be able to remain calm. Vernoux-sama has good parentage, his personality and looks are also good, and he has a lot of elements that are liked by women, so I wasnt really joking. (Come to think of it, I wonder what rtionship he has with Hazel-sama now since she knows this well.) I received letters from Hazel-sama and Vernoux-sama while I was in Weltoria, but I didnt receive any that mentioned both their names. Vernoux lifted the edge of his mouth as if interrupting Cordelias thoughts. Oh? Am I that fine of a man? Yes, I think you have a good personality. Youve said too much. Then, Ill see you tomorrow. Vernoux said while turning around and Cordelia waved at him lightly. Since Vernoux-sama ising, I cant say that Im nervous. Along with those words, Cordelia got hyped up for her evening party tomorrow. Volume 6, Act 55: The Fragrant Lady and Blossoms at the Coming of Age Banquet Part 1 Volume 6, Act 55: The Fragrant Lady and Blossoms at the Coming of Age Banquet Part 1 Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles It was finally the day of Cordeliasing of age evening party. Cordelia was waiting for her turn with Isma. She was told that she would appear in front of the guests when the signal appears after Elviss speech. After I enter, I will bow to everyone, dance with Isma-oniisama and then greet the guests with Otou-sama. By doing this, I can choose which aromas to give the guests she went over this in her mind and Ismaughed next to her. I thought you would be calm, but youre not smiling. Really? Its okay. Youre beautiful, so you only have to act dignified. The new aroma also suits you well. What scent is that? Its the scent of roses. I changed the way I extracted essential oils. Did you use the same flower? Yes. Its the red rose in the greenhouse. Oh, the extraction method changes the aroma a lot. Isma said and looked as if he was in deep thought, so Cordelia tilted her head. Onii-sama? Whats wrong? You used the rose youve been nting in the greenhouse for that scent, right? Yes. My friends mother does selective breeding on roses, and he gave me one. I see Is something wrong with that rose? No, Ive seen a simr flower at the royal castle. But, its probably a different breed. Cordelias rose, which emphasized on fragrance, didnt have any special characteristics on its petals. There are many other red roses, and Isma might have made a mistake. You take good care of that rose, dont you Cordelia? Yes, its my favourite flower. The fragrance was different from the one in my previous life but due to the difference in rose varieties and extraction methods, its definitely my favourite. (The first leading stage in my life The environment and my condition should be at the best.) Cordelia thought as she raised her face and stared straight at the door. The butler, Hans, looked inside the hall and looked for an opportunity for Cordelia to enter. Now, its time. Cordelia, your hand. Yes, Onii-sama. Your smile is back to how it normally is. Ill say it once again, congrattions on bing an adult. Thank you very much. The only disappointing thing about today is that Im your partner. It would have been alright if you had a nice fianc. Well, I dont have one either, so youll have to put up with me today. Isma joked and Cordelia desperately tried not tough. Then, the hall door was opened, and the sight was more dazzling than she had imagined it to be. The hall was glistening from the chandelier andmps, and the gazes of the guests which all turned to her at once made her feel this way. Strangely enough, she wasnt as nervous as when she was waiting. She didnt have that much time, but she was able to observe her surroundings calmly. She had hammered the names and faces of those who wereing tonight, so she could see the people in front of her and from the corner of her eyes. There shouldnt be anyone who didnt attend. She could also hear the peoples voices clearer than she had thought. Among them, there were people talking about the fragrance she was wearing, and a smile naturally appeared on her face. Then, as she proceeded into the hall, she could see Nirupama, Marquis ntheim and his wife, and Vernoux and she also noticed an unexpected person. (Thats Onee-sama?) She gazed over there unintentionally because she saw Malvina Owens, Cyruss twin who only her brothers have met before and she was married to the Dukes second son. Rumour has it, her husband will soon take over the Earl fief from his mothers side which is situated in an important position. It wasnt strange for Malvina to be here since she was Cordelias blood rted sister, but Cordelia rarely had any memories of her, and she never showed up at home after she got married. However, Malvinas expression was calm, and she seemed genuinely happy that her sister had reached adulthood. Its so strange since we barely have a rtionship, she thought as she proceeded to the middle of the hall. Then, after confirming that Elvis, who had met her eye, had nodded, Cordelia took her hand off Isma, turned and bowed gracefully. Thank you very much foring this evening. My name is Cordelia Enna Pameradia and I will be joining you tonight. I am pleased to make your acquaintance. She smiled. A warm apuse broke out from the surroundings, and the orchestra began ying a delicate tone. Can I have your hand, Lady? You may, Onii-sama. She took Ismas hand again when he had jokingly said that and took a step in time with the music. (I wonder when it was that I was able to dance in triple time which I had desperately tried to practice since I wasnt good at it) I think its also thanks to Isma-oniisama leading, but my efforts paid off. You look like youre having fun. Yes, a lot of fun. Thus, she could have small talk with Isma. Ive always thought that you werent afraid of anything, but you really are a big-shot. Oh my, I do have something Im scared of. Ghost stories? Are you still afraid of them? H-how do you know about that? Im sure Ive never told him this before so how did he find out? However, she concluded that Ronnie was the only person who could have let slip that she feared ghost stories. And, Isma seemed to have realised that. You seem to have a good rtionship with Ronnie, more than anyone else. I think so too. But Ronnie didnt have to tell you. Sorry, my bad. I shouldnt have said it now. But Ill leave it at that. When the song ended, Cordelia bowed gracefully and raised her face again. Everyone, please enjoy the night. Then, after assuring that the aura in the room had softened, Cordelia walked over to Elvis with Isma. Even if Elvis was the organiser of this evening party, he was as expressionless as usually. Youre back? Yes, Otou-sama. Good job Isma. Cordelia, its time for your real task. Yes. Yes, its time to greet people once the announcements are over. I have to observe who the people are, and I want to remember what I can talk to them about when we meet next, but there are a lot of people here. If I dont keep it together then I might slip up, she hyped herself up and a bright voice sounded. Elvis-sama and Cordelia. I brought some people with me. It was Nirupama, behind her was a man and woman who appeared to be as old as Elvis. Its been a while, Earl Pameradia and Isma-dono. Oh, Duke and Duchess Owens. Thank you foring. Dont mention it. Rather, had you not invited me, then my wife would have been furious. The Duke smiled wryly in response to Elvis and turned his eyes to his wife. Cordelia also followed his gaze and Duchess Owens smiled. Nice to meet you, Cordelia-san. Youre much prettier than the rumours say you are. I congratte you from the bottom of my heart. Im a bitte, but I want to congratte you as well. Congrattions. When Cordelia thanked them, the Duke and Duchess smiled. However, the Duchess nced at Nirupama straight after that. I told Nirupama every time I attended her tea party that I wanted to meet you, Cordelia-san. But, she always tells me that the aromas are still in the testing stage and wouldnt pass along my message. Oh my, we cant let the Duchess be a tester, now can we? But, arent you using it, Nirupama? And isnt Sara also using it even though shes not rted to Cordelia-san? Nirupama and Cordeliaughed at the Duchess who had said that childishly even though she was acting graceful. Say, Cordelia-san. Youre nning on opening a store in the noble street, right? When is it going to open? All I can say is that it depends on the preparations, but I have prepared gifts for everyone to take home. I hope you will try it if you dont mind. Oh my, really?! Im looking forward to it. The Duchess, who had heard Cordelias reply, took her hand. Cordelia widened her eyes for a moment, then smiled. However, at the same time, she heard some noise near her even though it sounded a little suppressed. That was when she realised just how much people were anticipating her products. Then, I have to hand them goods that are beyond their expectations, Cordelia concentrated magic into her eyes and looked straight at the Duchess to see which scent would suit her. (Im sure the Duchess would like geranium essential oils.) In that case, Ill make a gift set with geranium face treatment oil,vender scented balm, and grapefruit scented aromatic bathing bombs. Cordelia concluded and beckoned at Emina who was waiting. She took out an ornament ball with a green strap from the basket that Emina was holding. It was a bracelet with beads on it. If I give you your gift now then youll have to carry it around. Ill make time to give it to you when you leave, so please hold onto this until then. Thanks, Cordelia-san. Id like to talk to you a bit more, but if I monopolise you too much then others wont get the chance to talk to you. Ill invite you to a tea party next time. Pleasee. Your sister will be there too, so you dont have to worry. She didnt know how to answer when Malvina was brought up, but she was thankful for the Duchesss invitation. (Maybe Oba-sama and Sara-sama made it easier for me to be invited to tea parties?) However, she couldnt ask in this ce in front of the Duchess, she felt like her aunt would avoid the question and say that it was a secret. Ah, but before we leave, your sister needs to congratte you. Malvina appeared from behind the Duchess after she said that. Malvina, who resembled Isma more than Cyrus,ughed quietly. Congrats, Cordelia. Thank you very much, Onee-sama. Im going to stay here tonight. Would you like to have some tea with me before I leave tomorrow? Okay, Im looking forward to it. While epting the unexpected offer, Cordelia was very surprised. After speaking, Malvina left with the Duke and Duchess. Then, Marquis ntheim, his wife and Vernoux reced them straight away. Youve be really beautiful, Cordelia-san. Elvis must be extremely proud. Congrats, Cordelia-sama. Marquis ntheim and Sara-sama. Thank you very much. Vernoux only slightly raised his hand in greeting, but that was because he was in front of his parents. After Marquis ntheim and his wife lightly greeted Elvis and told her that they wanted her toe to the mansion again. Then, Sara received the ornament ball from Cordelia, and they left. As they were leaving, Vernoux pointed at his own head. He was pointing at where Cordelias hair ornament was. Youre using it. She felt like he had said, so she smiled and nodded. Volume 6, Act 55: The Fragrant Lady and Blossoms at the Coming of Age Banquet Part 2 Volume 6, Act 55: The Fragrant Lady and Blossoms at the Coming of Age Banquet Part 2 Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles After that, people walked up to Cordelia without pause and she greeted a lot of people. It was the first time that she had talked to so many people at once, so she was exhausted by the time she could take a break. Are you tired? Otou-sama No, Im fine. She was actually tired, but she couldnt leave. She can only pull herself together if she looks tired. However, Elvis, who had called a nearby waiter, took a ss and gave it to Cordelia. Go outside for a bit. Youll feel better with some fresh air, and your head will clear. But Youve already greeted everyone. Theyre talking among themselves now, so its fine for you to slip out. Elvis dered and Cordelia couldnt object. Its a special request, so Ill gratefully ept. Then, Ill do that. Yeah. Elviss voice pushed her from behind as she went out. She could still hear the faint noise from the hall even though she was outside. The garden is usually quiet, but its a little lively today. She thought as she sat on the bench to relieve the fatigue in her legs. I cant take a long break, but if I go back too early then Otou-samas concern would be pointless. Ill go back after relieving my fatigue with the time I have, she thought and heard footsteps slowly approach her. It was Vernoux who came. So even you get tired after greeting a lot of people. Since youre saying it like that, it means that you get tired as well, right Vernoux-sama? Yeah. Im happy that theyre celebrating for me, but I cant help but think it questionable that there is a custom of tiring oneself out on a day of celebration. Vernoux said as if he wanted them to give him a break, but his attitude said the opposite. Can I sit next to you? Yes. Did you have fun today? Yeah, a lot of people came so I let them talk to me. Everyone else was so engrossed in their conversations that they didnt even notice that you had slipped out. Theyre all probably in high spirits. Oh my, are you saying my presence is thin? If your presence is thin, then who is thick? No one thinks that they can talk to you for a second time, thats why theyre satisfied with just talking to you once. And, youre going to get a lot of tea party invitations. Oh my, Im looking forward to those. If theres a lot of invitations, then Ill need a certain amount of physical strength. But, if I can get a lot of information from the tea parties, then I want to show up. I have something serious I want to tell you. You havent had direct contact with Earl Clydereines daughter since youve returned to the royal capital, right? Yes. I think its best if we dont get involved with each other. Unfortunately, it doesnt seem like thats what she wants. Apparently, shes been telling people Theres an evildy who thinks about wicked things, because of her dreams. Is that Evildyme? She didnt state a name, but she said it was a girl with red eyes. Isnt that basically saying its me? Thank you for telling me. There arent many girls with red eyes. Cordelia sighed since she had attacked her in a childish way. However, it was the right choice for you to go to Weltoria fief. Apparently, Miss Clydereine has been saying that the Evildyhas been using whatever means she could to get close to the Prince, but youve been away from the royal capital for two years. It doesnt seem like she knows that, but some people have started to doubt the divine message since Countess Weltoria and Hazel-jou have been going around saying that you werent in the royal capital. Im really grateful to Oba-sama and Hazel-sama. Hazel-sama hasnt told me this directly, but I must thank her next time I see her, Cordelia decided. The guests of todays evening party are the head of houses and their wives, and their heirs like Vernoux-sama. However, Hazel-sama invited me to a tea party since she couldnte today. She said she was looking forward to celebrating grandly. She thought then noticed. You get along with Hazel-sama more than I thought you did. Why do you think so? Am I wrong? At least from how you were speaking about her earlier, you dont dislike her like you did a long time ago. But if you dont want to talk about it, then I wont ask you any more questions. Instead of replying in a light and casual tone, Vernoux closed his mouth and looked conflicted. Cordelia felt that he didnt have a bad impression of Hazel, but he wasnt hiding his embarrassment and he probably wouldnt say any sweet words about her. Well, Im not sure what to think about how she chased after me a long time ago, but shes interacting with me like a normaldy recently. She also tried really hard for the mobile library after you left the royal capital, Dilly. Oh my, isnt that good? However, Vernoux only frowned deeper. But I cant get rid of the impression I left on her a long time ago. Rather than putting her guard up a little. Wouldnt she find my attitude a bit suspicious? Pfft. What? No, its just the onlydy who had you worried in the past and now has only been Hazel-sama. Its not funny. It was rare to see Vernoux lose hisposure, so Cordelia struggled a bit to get herughs under control. (It still doesnt seem like it would develop into love yet like this. Vernoux-sama isnt a straightforward person, and surprisingly, they might be a good couple.) Cordelia didnt say this to Vernoux even as a joke since it would annoy Hazel if Vernoux got angry. At least, Cordelia was happy if they could get along as friends. Well, lets go back to what we were talking about. Thatdys way of doing things is crude, but her tenacity is first-rate. Fortunately, she didnt show up in public much until she reached adulthood, so theres still a lot of people who dont know what she looks like. Cordelia tilted her head at Vernouxs way of speaking. Vernoux-sama, have you talked to her directly somewhere before? I went to Miss Clydereinesing of age ceremony. Well, I went to greet her and spy. Oh my, I havent heard this before. It wasnt something I had to tell you straight away, and I didnt think the servants should hear about this, so I thought today would be a good time to tell you. However, Ive told you all I know, all I know is that she really is mysterious and magical like the rumours overly praise her as. I, myself, have been asked by the Earl to act as a mediator between him and His Highness. Vernoux wrinkled his eyebrows after saying that. I dont want to say this but be careful of harassment. From Miss Clyderine as well as thedies who are trying to suck up to her. I understand. I am prepared to some extent. I knew she loathed me when she dered war on me two years ago. Well, thedies who are trying to suck up to her just want to snuggle up to her power and influence. I dont think they would make the Pameradia House their enemies, and thatdy wont make any shy moves unless she has positive proof that she can win against you. Well, Im sure you can guess this, Dilly. Yes. But, a really amazing person has set their eyes on you. Cordelia could only smile at those words. (But surrounding herself with people and gossiping sounds just like something Cordeliawould do.) Shelley is said to be the seconding of the saint and uses the Dreamer Power. She acts on her dreams. But I read in the Big Bookcase that the original Saint, who also made prophecies using her dream powers, started using her powers for herself, and as a result, made prophecies that never came true. Shelley must have begn using her powers for herself thats why shes saying delusional things which differ from reality, but its not unbearable if she dreams the wrong things. I cant say that she wont find proof. But, regarding her delusion about me deceiving His Highness, she probably wont believe me if I say, Im not trying to get close to His Highness. Yeah. But if you dont sort this out as soon as possible, even the people who dont think well of Miss Clydereine will start thinking that youre a worrisomedy since youre involved with an annoyingdy. Its true that something troublesome would happen if we were to meet face-to-face. Sorry for talking about this on an auspicious asion. Why are you apologising, Vernoux-sama? Youre telling me this because youre worried about me, right? But, its a depressing conversation, isnt it? Vernoux shrugged and Cordeliaughed a little. Somehow, its strange. I cant believe there woulde a day when I hear these words out of your mouth since you used to onlye here to eat cake. Thats what I thought too. I really wished that my father would stop taking me everywhere, but Im d he brought me here. I was able to make a good childhood friend thanks to that. Cordelia opened her eyes wide when she heard those words. Vernoux didnt tease her and he looked calm and rxed. This is rare. Its because its a day of celebration. I wont say this after today. Thats a shame. But I also think Im lucky to have met you. The time I spent with you and Gille-sama was very fun and I treasure them. Im delighted to meet a friend who I can talk to without reservation. However, Vernoux also looked surprised like Cordelia had earlier. Hearing you say that doesnt sound like you at all. You said something simr, didnt you Vernoux-sama? Its alright for me since Im only saying them today. Then, Ill also only say these words today as well. I see. So its just for today? Vernoux smiled. Whats wrong? No, I just thought it would be better if you told that to Gille too. Its sad that hes being left out. Like Vernoux-sama had said, theres no reason for me not to tell Gille-sama, but I feel like the meaning would be different if I wrote it in a letter and gave it to Vernoux-sama to pass it to him. But I dont know when I will see Gille-sama again. Well, I wont force you to. Its his fault for not being here. Yes. If the conversation flows towards this the next time, I see him then I might tell him but I cant write it in a letter. Ill put it off for now. Well, it might be embarrassingter if you write it in a letter. I dont think its something to be embarrassed about? Really? Cordelia was amazed since Vernoux had said it as if her ck history was confirmed. But I think that important things should be told directly. Then tell him directly. Well, Im more concerned about thatdy more than this right now. Even if she sees dreams thate true, a person who doesnt notice the contradictions between reality and dreams bes a burden. I dont think she would ever be fit to be queen in the future. I have nothing to do with the fight she wants to have. But, Im relieved to know that Vernoux-sama and Clive-sama are by His Highnesss side since you two think that way. Even if were not there, His Highness isnt blind. Vernoux lightly poked Cordelias head as he stood up after saying that. Dont lose. Use everything you can. Me, y and Miss Hazel will be happy to help you. And it seems like youve gained a much stronger hand today. Thank you very much. But do you think Im going to lose? I dont want to think of my childhood friend as being that weak. Weak, you say Even though I look like this, Im a weakdy. Im praising you for having a firm heart Or so I thought, but what about you is weak? A weakdy wouldnt go horse riding or sneak out, would they? Then, they looked at each other and burst intoughter at nearly the same time. I should go back soon. Since, Im the star of the night. I see. The Earl will re at me if we go back together, so Ill stay out here for a bit longer. Okay. You might not be able to see the flowers since its dark, but they smell nice so please enjoy it. However, Cordelia didnt recall a time when Vernoux had even admired the flowers at her mansion whenever he came over. At that time, a soft but strong wind blew into the area. However, that wind onlysted for a moment, and then she heard a rustling sound. No This might be strange to ask But is Gille-sama here? There was nothing strange around her. The garden looked as it always did at night. Still, she felt that the aura was different from normal. As expected of you. You cant see him, and he has no presence, but you can tell? So, he is here? It was a little different from the thin presence she had felt at the Hale Mansion when she was 12. At that time, Gille had used a mask to block other peoples recognition of him, but the presence right now was less than that. Even if she knew that someone was here, she couldnt feel their presence. (Maybe hes using a mask Im not familiar with thats why I cant feel him I honestly cant feel his presence.) If hes here, then did hee here to celebrate mying of age? Cordelia waited for Gille to show himself, but he didnt. She asked curiously but received no reply. Instead, Vernoux spoke. Gille cant show his face today. He came to see me not you. To see you? It might have been unavoidable that a suspicious expression appeared on her face. Vernoux looked amazed. Then, he walked a few steps and stopped. He put out his right hand and a piece of paper appeared from thin air. (He really is here!) He said to give this to you. She looked at the paper and saw that it was an unsigned birthday card, but she knew it was from Gille because of the familiar handwriting. Did hee to deliver this? Yeah, I was asked by Gille too, but people will misunderstand if I gave it to you in front of people. Then, he came himself. He said that he was going to leave it near the gate so that someone can see it. He thought that they would bring it to you since its not in an envelope and they would be able to tell that its not dangerous. But he came in because he thought you would be here. Then, can he show himself? No one is around. Well, give him a break. Its also for your sake that hes doing this. My sake? If Gilles parents found out that he was here, then they would want him to marry you, gah. Hey, dont hit me suddenly. Vernoux-sama, its only obvious that you would get hit. Even as a joke, please improve your sense of humour. She wondered what he would say, but it wasnt anything decent. She regretted listening to him seriously and sighed. (But its certainly unnatural for him to be here unless hes the oldest son.) Like how Hazel-sama isnt here, Gille-sama might be in a position where he cante here with his real appearance. Nevertheless, there will be needless rumours going around if someone were to see him here. Vernoux and Gille were talking about something while Cordelia was thinking, but when she looked at them, it looked as if Vernoux was acting in a one-man y and it was funny. Well, isnt it like that? Alright, alright, I got it, I got it. My bad. Ah, whatever. Ill listen to you next time so let me off for today. You, go home. Vernoux flicked his hand as if he was chasing away a dog, and Cordelia finally burst outughing. You know, Dilly. Youe calm him down too. Im sorry, I dont know what expression Gille-sama has on his face right now. Even I cant see his face Argh, Gille show yourself already. Please dont force him. Its your fault for saying something strange after all. No, its because Gille decided toe here. However, Cordelia decided to ignore Vernoux since she probably wouldnt be able to agree with him even if she heard what he said. Instead, she bowed towards Gille who she couldnt see. Thank you very much. Does the hair ornament look good on me? She couldnt hear a reply, but she felt like the air got softer. Now then, I really must get back. Yeah. Well, Ill also warn Gille about his trespassing. Cordelia smiled wryly at Vernoux, bowed, then went back into the hall. Its disappointing that I couldnt see my friend after two years, but he doesnt seem to have changed at all. She felt this from his invisible exchange with Vernoux and became a little happy. Volume 06, Intermission: Meddling with Sworn Brother Volume 06, Intermission: Meddling with Sworn Brother Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles Vernouxs Perspective Gille stared at me until Dilly returned to the venue, and I deliberately sighed. I dont think he would be exposed at a time like this, but when ites to this Prince, he has a bad habit of going incognito, but he is still a good-for-nothing guy. Hey. I told you toe as Sylvesterif youe, right? In a way, I wanted him to get close to Dilly as Sylvester, thats why I didnt use my magic to change him into Gille. I told Dilly that I was going to stop delivering their letters for them, but I think he should make progress or give up if he cant. But, even if I think like this, he has a strange hobby no, the ck-haired Prince, who likes to collect mysterious masks, turned away from me with the mask still on his face. This guy is probably the most secretive person in this kingdom. It seemed like he hadnt forgotten what I had told him, and it was like Gille toe as Sylvester, but his attitude shocked me a lot. The gatekeeper has to let you pass, so you should have snuck in as Sylvesterinstead of Gille. Tonight is just for exchanging greetings. You already know Dilly, and shes the daughter of your honoured teacher. You could have snuck in and just greeted her before going back home. I cant, I wasnt invited. I thought it might make a bad impression on the Earl. Yeah Its not like I cant understand that. I gave the Earl my congrattions yesterday. But he didnt even invite me out of politeness. Did you think that Earl would do that? No, but I was going to go if he invited me. But Im d he hadnt invited me. Why? I wonder if he will say that hes not ready yet. If I were toe, then I would take the limelight away from Dilly. Shes the main star today. I shouldnt get in the way of that. Im praying that that isnt an excuse from you being a good-for-nothing. He had talked in a calm voice, so I didnt retort much. Well, Ill let him off for today. His timing for appearing as Sylvesterhas already been lost. However, Gille didnt change the topic even though this was the best opportunity to do so. Vernoux, youre so relentless. Im kind enough, arent I? I even held myself back and didnt say that you could have danced with Dilly if you had gotten engaged with her. Didnt you just say it now? Youre the one who made me say it. I said and Gille shrugged. Its not like I hate it, and Im thankful to hear it. Vernoux, I think of you like a real brother. Youre saying that now? You dont have to thank me or anything, just move forward. Yes, Ill get close to her properly. But with the current pattern, shell probably run away from me. It was rare to see him being optimistic, so I looked straight at him. I cant see his face because of the mask, but he wasnt just saying that. He always looked worried, but he didnt look like that now. Whats with you today? Youre really bold right now. Do I look a little cool? If you didnt have a mask on hey stop joking around. I thought he was acting a bit weirdly, then he turned around and had his back towards me. It would also help dispel that rumour if I show everyone how much Dilly wants to avoid me. I wont hold back if its for Dilly. Thats really positive thinking. But, thats only if she avoids you. Well, at first. But I think it would be great if she gradually came to ept me. Im also a little jealous right now and I thought about doing something like that. What? Jealous? I scowled, then Gille turned around and pointed at me. Youre jealous of me? Yes. Ive always been jealous of you, but when I saw you two talking, I wanted Dilly to tell me that she was d to have met me too. You heard all that? Its distasteful to eavesdrop. But its good that it ignited him. I enjoyed watching over the two of them, but the time limit is approaching. Good luck. Not only you, but Dilly has also received a lot of marriage proposals. Having said that, I dont think things would progress too quickly since the Earl loves his daughter. Youre more likely to meet other girls first. I know. But youve done a great job making it to adulthood without a fiance. People have been looking for a fiance for Gille since we were young. The most conspicuous method were the tea parties aimed at children that the Queen hosted. Well, Gille would have been happy if Dilly attended one of them and a lot of things could have progressed. The frequency of those tea parties decreased as we got older, but they were still held once every season, however when did those stop? Actually, mother found out. Excuse me? Well, she hasnt found out about Dilly. But she knows that I have been exchanging letters with ady. I think she found out when I was 12. She noticed that I was choosing stationery to send to Dilly. Is it something that can be found out with something that trivial? A mothers observational skills might be sharper than I thought. Fortunately, she didnt tell father. Is that fortunate? I wouldnt want him to tease me. I thought you would understand, Vernoux. Ah, yeah. I dont think my father would tease me. However, he would do something much worse than that. Its not difficult to imagine that if my father heard any love rumours about me, then he would gleefully ask me about it in detail. I can even predict that he would get heated talking about how he met my mother again. I dont think His Majesty would get that heated up, but Gille and I might feel the same level of difort. But whatever the reason, its great that hes decided to interact with Dilly as Sylvester. But there is something that is troubling me. Gille used the word jealous. In other words, he isntposed. There How is he or rather, how will he let her know that GilleandSylvesterare the same person? Isnt hepletely forgetting about this? Hes always open but when ites to Dilly, he bes like this. But youvemitted yourself, right? Huh? Im talking to myself. But well, theres something I have to tell him first. Just dont take risks. Dont risk it to gain happiness. Dont think about giving something a try just because you have nothing to lose. I can imagine what expression he was making underneath that mask when I saw him stop moving at my words. Keep it together younger brother. Eh, Im the younger one? You want to be the older brother? Because you have bad manners. I wont call someone, who got found out, an older brother. Never. Well, even if I have topromise, I would probably say we were twins, but theres no point in arguing about it. Oh yes, I want to confirm this just in case, but you havent met Miss Clydereine yet, have you? No, I have. Isee Wait, what?! When? Yesterday. I ran into her when she went to deliver something that Earl Clydereine had forgotten. I met her when I was on my way to my lesson with Earl Pameradia. She was with Earl Clydereine. Werent they ambushing you then? The ce that Gille uses for his lessons with Earl Pameradia isnt off-limits to other people, but its not a ce where people will go. But Earl Clydereine must have wanted to introduce Miss Clydereine to Gille since she wasnt alone. It wouldnt be odd for the Earl to know Gilles itinerary. Well, since shes called the Dreamer Girl, she might have known he would be there from her power. I wasnt the only one who thought this, Gille, who was smiling wryly, also thought the same. So, what was your impression of her? Shes a very cute girl. She speaks politely and her voice is nice too. I was a little surprised since she wasnt like what the rumours say. Really? Yeah. If she only talks, then I could still call her a normaldy. She didnt talk about her dreams either. I knitted my eyebrows at those words. Ive met her a few times, and I got the impression that she was a scheming girl. Did she make herself that presentable in front of Gille? But I felt a little strange talking to her. What do you mean? We didnt talk for that long, but she had her eyes wide open even when I was reacting in a normal way, so it surprised me. And, I also received replies as if she had heard me say somethingpletely different. Rather that strange its really weird. Are you sure you want to put her in the category of people who you can talk with normally? Gille onlyughed at my question and didnt confirm or deny it. However, what on earth is she thinking, thatdy? Ill probably meet her some day at some evening party, so I probably should greet her next time and try to find out whats in her mind. Otherwise, I wouldnt even be able to help these childhood friends of mine when theyre in trouble. Volume 06, Act 56: Advice is Sudden Volume 06, Act 56: Advice is Sudden Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles The evening party ended in great sess. Cordelia was relieved that all the guests had left the Pameradia House with smiles on their faces because of the gifts. Then, she quickly went to bed after she cleaned up. She was more tired from the party than she thought she would be, and it didnt take her long to fall asleep. Still, she woke up somewhat earlier than she usually did. She didnt feel as tired as the previous night, but her body still felt sluggish. However, she was wide awake because she was still nervous. (Im having a tea party with Onee-sama today I must be careful not to let out a yawn.) She wasnt on bad or good terms with Malvina. Just like with Cyrus and Isma a long time ago, she wasnt involved with Malvina. Malvina, unlike her brothers, had gotten married early and she didnte home, so Cordelia didnt have the chance to get along with her. Therefore, she didnt know her personality well either. (I might be able to get along with Onee-sama if I talk with her like I did with my Onii-samas, but well probably only talk about gossip since were only having tea together.) Even if shes a quiet person, she probably wont run out of things to talk about. Im grateful for this opportunity since I can get to know what kind of person Onee-sama is. (But its strange if I think about it. Onee-sama acted on behalf of Okaa-sama until she got married, but she never came back home after she married.) Yesterday when she had spoken to Malvina, Cordelia felt that she had a gentle aura.Onee-sama is the one who invited me to drink tea with her in the first ce, so I probably dont have to be on my guard.She thought, and prepared tea straight after she had a light breakfast. Cordelia chose the greenhouse for the tea party. It was a building which hadnt been built when Malvina married, so she was sure that Malvina would enjoy it. Then, after the preparations were done, Cordelia guided Malvina through the brightly lit greenhouse. Malvina entered the greenhouse and sat down, then she looked a little troubled when she saw Emina, who was serving as their waitress, but immediately smiled nostalgically. Its been a while, Emina. Even though I invited you to work here, I still cant get over the guilt. What are you saying, Malvina-sama? As I have said a long time ago, I am happy. I am being paid a lot more than if I had worked at the market. Oh my, so youre able to say things like that now? Cordelia looked at the two who were smiling and recalled that Malvina was the person who had rmended that Emina work at the Pameradia House. They got on better than she thought they would. The two didnt speak anymore than that, and Emina smiled and bowed before leaving the greenhouse. It seems like Emina is worried that I wouldnt be able to talk to you if she was here. Malvina picked up the cup and put it on her mouth. Onee-sama. Thank you again foring even though youre busy. You dont have to worry that much. I came to congratte you and say thank you. Thank you? Cordelia tilted her head and Malvina smiled wryly. I want to thank you because of Otou-sama. Because of Otou-sama? Thats right. Otou-sama, the reason why I didnte home at all after I married. Cordelia blinked at Malvinas words, but Malvina continued. I knew that I should have watched over you as long as Okaa-sama doesnt show up in public. But, the Otou-sama whom I know was a man who treated others like chess pieces, and he didnt care about what methods he had to use. So, I decided not toe home anymore because I thought that he might use the Owens family if I had. That was me rebelling against him. If you think about the timing, then you were born to be married off into the royal family. ( I know.) Certainly, if Onee-samas marriage was a political marriage, then theres a high chance that Otou-sama would have involved them in his ns. And, if it was Otou-sama back in the days, then both families would incur unnecessary enmity. No, if I recall what was said when she married, then it would definitely be like that. However, it was surprising that I fell in love with my arranged husband. But, thats only a hindsight-based opinion. She didnt know how her sisters marriage was, but she knew Elviss character. Rather, if Elvis wasnt like that, then she wouldnt have been born. Elviss attitude softened after Cordelia was four, but Malvina was 18 at that time. Even if his attitude had softened, it was only towards Cordelia, and Malvinas impression of him didnt change before her marriage at 19. But it didnt seem like Malvina had a grudge against Elvis. Rather, her expression seemed really calm. I did wrong by you. No. Its not something you have to apologise for, Onee-sama. And, Otou-sama spoils me a lot. It does really seem like he does. I was surprised that Otou-sama has be so human. I had heard from Isma that he had mellowed out thanks to you, but I thought he was just saying that. I didnt do such a significant thing. Cordelia said, then smiled wryly. She honestly didnt remember doing that much. The remark which caused Elvis to spoil her was also said so that she could avoid her crisis. Other than that, she hadnt done anything special. If she had to say it, then there was the incident with her grandmother and Elviss real mother, Fulvia, but she had only created the opportunity for them to meet from the coincidences that piled up. But she couldnt tell that to Malvina. I know that people can change, but I thought that only Otou-sama wouldnt. Im still a child too. Please dont say that. If Onee-sama is still a child, then I, who had mying of age yesterday, is still a baby. Oh my, if its like that then my congrattions would be pointless. Malvinaughed lightly and Cordelia also smiled. I have something to give to you. Its from Okaa-sama. Okaa-sama got me a present? Yes. Okaa-sama told me to give this to the child I think would suit it best. Given the timing, Im sure she wanted to give this to you. It was a bracelet with a tiny flower on it. The bracelet, made from a few thin chains, was decorated with pearls and what looked like gas, gave a neat impression. Thank you very much. Im astonished. Cordelia was happy that her mother had prepared the invitation, but she couldnt help but open her eyes wide in surprise at the fact that her mother had prepared a gift for her. Okaa-sama cant be honest, so if you thank her directly for the gift, she might insist that she didnt want to give it to you. So, use it where she can see instead of saying thanks to her. Okay, Ill happily do so. I think you suit warm colours like red and orange, but Okaa-sama chose a white flower for you. But it looks good on you. Cordelia thought it was because the flowers that she sent to her mother were always white. Her mother probably attached a red gem to the bracelet because it matched Cordelias eyes. (In fact, red dresses look best on me.) Cordelia knew this, thus she liked wearing red essories. Her favourite colour was red, but she wanted to avoid wearing red dresses at all cost. (Because its the colour that the game Cordeliaalways wore!) Even if I know it would look good on me, but since I associate red dresses with the bullish, arrogant and domineering Cordelia, Im hesitant to wear them. She thought while fastening the bracelet around her left wrist straight away. It suits you well. Thank you very much. The expressions of the servants in this mansion have also be very bright. Also, Isma has always been civil since he was little, but hes the type who hides their true intentions and puts up a front. Now I feel like he can truly speak gently. Onii-sama still doesnt talk much, but he cares about sister-inw more than he used to or is this because theyre newlyweds? Malvina said whileughing strangely. But Im sure its because of you. You shoulde and see me next time. Id like to talk with you slowly, and your niece and nephew are cute. Yes, I will. She knew that she had a niece and nephew, but she has never met them before. I think the oldest is nine now. Im sure Onee-samas children are very cute, she thought and was surprised. Whats wrong? No, hmm I realised that my niece and I are actually closer in age than we are, Onee-sama. Youre right. Im sure my child would be happy that she finally has someone who is like an elder sister But you dont look like thats what youre surprised about. Youre already 16, youre also worried about your marriage, right? Eh, yes. However, I havent heard anything about my engagement at all, so I cant imagine it. Even if I know itll be soon, I cant imagine it at all. I didnt think too deeply about it since Im sure I would understand when the timees or rather, theres also the fact that my cheeks flush the more I think about it so I didnt, but Onee-sama, who is in front of me, got married at 19. I only have three years before I turn 19. The marriage age of nobles in this kingdom is wide, and its not especially surprising even if one, regardless of gender, gets married right before they turn of age or if they get married in theirte 20s. Therefore, I know I dont have to rush, but a lot of people do get married early, so its impossible to ignore it. Actually, I invited you to have tea with me because I really wanted to talk about that. Excuse me? I dont think you would be introduced to a fianc suddenly, unlike me. But I dont think you would have the chance to meet someone either. So why dont you go out yourself and search for your own husband. What does that mean? Judging from how Elvis was acting, Cordelia could somewhat guess that she wouldnt be introduced to a fianc all of a sudden. However, it was hard to think that proposals didnte at all since she was from a prestigious Earl House. But Malvinas eyes said that she wasnt joking, and she looked rather serious and troubled. Hans secretly told me this It appears that Otou-sama doesnt think that the men around here suit you, so he has been refusing all your marriage proposals. I can honestly understand that he adores you a lot, but Huh? And, its not just Otou-sama, even Nirupama-obasama is carefully investigating the men Honestly, theyre troublesome guardians. What she said was too shocking to Cordelia. Hmm, how does Otou-sama refuse? Its still too early for my daughter, maybe someday, he would say. Ive never heard about this! Yes, it looks like hes being careful not to let you notice. Cordelia was astonished at Malvina, who was smiling wryly. Sure, it was me who plotted so that I wouldnt have to marry into the royal family without my permission, but for him to love me so much that he wont even allow for other marriage proposals Cordelia involuntarily looked up at the ceiling since Earl Pameradia and Countess Weltoria were too strong of an iron wall. Oh my, you dont have to look that disappointed. If he wont talk to you about it, then you can go look for one yourself. Youve received a lot of evening party invitations, and he wont go as far as banning you from going to those, now would he? Thats true. Even if you fall in love with an heir and get married to him, you dont have to worry about seeding the Weltoria House. If ites down to it then my daughter will head to Oba-samas House. Shes strong and clever, so I can rmend her even without my bias as her parent. Evening parties are ces to collect information, so I shouldnt be prohibited from attending them. I could think about my partner after I decide on my future, but in my case, I can also choose someone who I love. But after talking to you, I thought it would be alright if they dont talk about your marriage proposals. Somehow, I feel like youll have a grand love. Gr-grand love? Yes. A grand love that seems like it would be turned into a y or musical. She stared at the smiling Malvina and recalled that the romance novels in the library were Malvinas favourite. Cordelia smiled wryly at Malvinas hopeful look. Id be happier if I could meet someone who I can spend my life peacefully with rather than have a grand love. Oh my. I wonder if Otou-sama and Oba-sama would approve of such a calm person? I would wholeheartedly ask them to. I see. I dont think Otou-sama and Oba-sama would refuse to ept the marriage if their beloved child is asking them so earnestly even if their personalities are like that its impossible to tell. Malvina had agreed with her vigorously in the beginning, but she averted her eyes in the end. Onee-sama, thank you for the valuable information. Its nothing. I thought the conversation would have gone different if you werent interested in getting married, but Im d I wasnt meddling. Its a very important conversation for me. Hehe. But Im looking forward to it. I really love romantic novels. I dont mind if youe to me for advice. Oh, isnt Marquis ntheims son your age? Unfortunately, I definitely wont get married to Vernoux-sama. Hmm, thats too bad. Malvina didnt look disappointed at all, and she stared at Cordelia as if she was watching a love story. Oh yes, then how about Prince Sylvester? I definitely dont think Otou-sama would say no to him. Please dont joke. It would probably be difficult for Otou-sama to refuse, but Ive been trying my hardest to avoid that. But romance novels also involve fighting between women. Even so, do your best. I want a peaceful rtionship, so if possible, could you also pray that I have one too, Onee-sama? Well, thats usually the case. But I think hardships deepen bonds. At least, the bits that people can see from an outsiders perspective. Malvina said jokingly and Cordelia smiled wryly. Its like you said, Onee-sama. So, I will be excited to hear about your hardships, conflicts and romance you experience as you got along with your husband while rebelling against Otou-sama. Cordelia said and her sisters smile changed. Thats a bit of a secret. Cordelia stared at Malvina whose ears were going red as she tried to maintain a smile on her face andughed a little. She couldnt tell if rumours about Shelley had reached Malvina with how she was acting. As for Cordelia, she thought that it couldnt be helped that she wanted to experience a peaceful love without any carnage. Volume 6, Act 57: A Fun Exchange with the Ladies Volume 6, Act 57: A Fun Exchange with the Ladies Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles A few days after Cordeliasing of age banquet on a sunny afternoon. A cheerful voice echoed through the Hale mansion. Cordelia-sama, congrattions on bing an adult. I heard from my parents that it was a very mourous party. Im disappointed that I couldnt attend. Thank you very much, Hazel-sama and Dahlia-sama. The sisters, Hazel and Dahlia, congratted Cordelia and she smiled. Today, she came to the Hale mansion because they had both invited her here. There were a lot of sweets on the table that were made from citrus fruits. Cordelia held out small wooden boxes to the two while looking forward to eating the sweets. This is a gift. I thought about bringing what I had given out at the evening party, but this is better. Oh my, thank you very much! May I look inside? Of course. The small boxes were made of the Pameradia fiefs special wood and the inside was a jewellery box made of velvet. Cordelia ced round pendants with delicate edge engravings in those boxes. When the Hale sisters looked inside, they raised their voices in surprise. Its a very cute pendant! Thank you very much, Cordelia-sama! The pendant is hollow inside. You turn the top and the lid wille off, so you can put a cloth soaked in essential oils inside. That way, youll be able to enjoy the scent all day. Thank you very much, Cordelia-sama. Ill take good care of it. The engraving is beautiful too. Its fun just to look at it and it wont make me bored. Cordelia was relieved since Hazel was holding the pendant preciously and Dahlia was eyeing the box. It was nice to see that they liked the pendant that she had put a lot of thought in. Come to think of it, Cordelia-sama danced with Isma-sama at the evening party, right? I heard that you two danced like you were in a painting and it was eye-candy for a lot ofdies. I feel like they think Onii-sama is the eye-candy and not me. Thats not true! The scene was more radiating because it was you two!! Cordelia smiled wryly at Dahlias reassuring words. She had certainly worked on her beauty since she was little, but it was a little embarrassing to be praised like that to her face. Dahlia saw her expression and sighed. Id like to work as Isma-samas subordinate someday. I still remember Cordelia-sama and Isma-sama showing me your familys treasured items at the Pameradia House as if it was yesterday. I also want to be a knight who people can talk to someday. Cordelia heard from Hazel that when she invited Dahlia to her house two years ago, it had a very positive impact on her studies. However, Hazel also didnt smile at Dahlia. Rather, her eyes were slightly raised. Its good for you to admire knights, but you still say you dont have time and then jump off the railing of the stairs. You still have a long way to go until you obtain the mannerisms of ady. Oh my, Onee-sama. If I dont rx somewhat at home, then it would feel smothering. Its alright if I act properly outside, and its also exercise. Honestly If you let your guard down, then youll act like yourself outside too. However, she wasnt as strongly opposed to this like she used to be, and for better or for worse, Dahlia ignored Hazels smallment. Dahlia-sama, its nearly time for the employment exams, isnt it? Yes. Itsplicated since Im nervous and want to be epted as soon as possible. I hope that you can take it with a calm mind. Yes, thank you very much! Dahlia grabbed both her hands and replied energetically. Cordelia looked forward to hearing the results since Dahlia was really hyped up. Oh yes, your Onee-sama also attended the evening party, didnt she Cordelia-sama? I heard that shes a really beautiful person. Yes. Onee-sama got married when I was young, so I was nervous to talk to her after so long, but we had tea together and were able to speak frankly in no time at all. The Hale sisters looked happy when they heard this. Is it because they get along well? Actually, she told me something that greatly surprised me. What did she say? Dahlia tilted her head when she heard what Cordelia had said, but Hazel put her hand to her mouth and said in a cheerful voice. No way, did she talk about your engagement? Y-yes Huh?! Really, Cordelia-sama?! Dahlia wasnt familiar with this topic and her face turned red, but she also looked curious. Cordelia lightly shook her head. Unfortunately, its the opposite. Onee-sama told me that Otou-sama has been refusing all marriage proposals that have been sent to me without me knowing. Ive never even heard about this before. Both the Hale sisters looked as if they had been caught off guard, but then they strangely burst out intoughter. Oh my, I heard that you get along with your Otou-sama, but he cherishes you that much. Its not funny, Hazel-sama. But, its so pleasant. Argh, youre acting like that too, Dahlia-sama? Even Oba-sama is on the same page as Otou-sama, so its really tough. Of course, she wont hate Elvis for something like this, and she had expected Hazel and Dahlia tough, but she also wanted toin a little. Onee-sama said that it would be difficult for me to get married unless I find my destined man myself and persuade Otou-sama to let me marry him. Then, youll have to go out to more ces after this. Im rooting for you. Cordelia smiled and nodded at Dahlias words. Yes, thats the n. Marquis ntheim said a long time ago that one wouldnt be able to find a good partner if they dont have many encounters. He took Vernoux to various houses when he was younger, and Cordelia could feel the importance of that sentence now. However, Hazel tilted her head. But, dont you have Letter-kun, Cordelia-sama? Are you two not in contact anymore? Was his name Gille-sama? Ha-Hazel-sama! Letter-kun? Cordelia-sama, what is this about? Cordelia had talked about this in the past, but it was only when she had first met Hazel. Cordelia winced a little since Hazel remembered his name even though they probably didnt have any mutual acquaintances. Gille-sama is a good friend, but I havent seen him at all since Ive returned to the royal capital. He seems very busy. She had met him at the evening party, but she hadnt seen his face. However, if she had to exin that in detail then the fact that she didnt know Gilles real name would pop up, so she was hesitant to talk about it. (I dont really care about who Gille-sama is though.) But if I think of Gille-sama as a person of the opposite sex like Hazel-sama said, then it would be strange. I have never thought of him as a target even though weve been exchanging letters for many years, but if I think about it, if we continue to write letters to each other, then thats possible . (Wait, that has nothing to do with it!!) Ive never thought that about Vernoux-sama even though I know his lineage and hes a childhood friend like Gille-sama is. Im sure Gille-sama doesnt think that way . She thought, and suddenly looked to the front at Hazel who was trembling. Ha Hazel-sama? That wont do! I cant believe Gille-sama wont meet you even though you havent been back in the royal capital for so long! If he likes you then he definitely wont act that way! H-hmm Hazel-sama! Hazel stood up and walked up to Cordelia, then she grabbed Cordelias hands. Cordelia-sama! Lets go to a lot of ces so you can meet a lot of wonderful gentlemen! Ah, y-yes Dont worry, Cordelia-sama! I can say that you will have a happy marriage! If its the kind of man who will make you sad, then Ill beat him up! H-hm Please calm down, Hazel-sama! I havent thought that far into the future Cordelia panicked and lightly coughed. Umm, Hazel-sama. If I can get married, then Ill like to give back the happiness Ive been given to my partner, or maybe even more. After saying that, she noticed that what she had said had nothing to do with what they were talking about. (I panicked too much! I was supposed to say, I wouldnt get married to someone like that!) However, it seemed like Cordelias thoughts had nothing to do with Hazel at all. Thats wonderful, Cordelia-sama! So, you think of building a happy home together, after all! Onee-sama. Youve been going wild by yourself since a while ago, so Cordelia-sama is troubled. Geez, youre too indifferent Dahlia! You never listen to conversations like this! Hazel returned to her seat after Dahlia had spoken. Cordelia thanked Dahlia for her timing. Oh yes, Dahlia. Is it nearly time for your lesson? Oh, yes. Im sorry about this even though I invited you here, Cordelia-sama. I have to study soon so please excuse me. Have fun with Onee-sama. Dont worry about it. Good luck with your lesson. Thank you for spending time with me. Please take your time. Then, please excuse me. As she watched Dahlia leave, Hazel smiled apologetically at Cordelia. Dahlia said she wanted to spend more time with you, but the exam is around the corner, so her tutor has been giving her a lot of lessons. Im delighted that she invited me here even though shes so busy. I appreciate that you said that as her sister. All these sweets were chosen by Dahlia. Please have a lot. Would you like another cup of tea? Yes, please. Then, the maid, who Hazel had called over, poured them more tea before backing away again and Hazel had a slightly serious expression on her face. Whats wrong? Cordelia-sama, this is an abrupt question But youll be opening a fragrance store in the noble district, right? Yes. I n to open it within the first 10 days of next month. Thats what I want to talk to you about If possible, theres someone who I want you to meet so that you can decide if they can work at that shop or not. If possible, they want to work at the back. Do you mean as an employee? Of course, you can refuse if they think theyre inadequate. But I was just wondering if you would give them a chance. Cordelia tilted her head at Hazel, who asked this even though she said it was alright to refuse. What is the person like? Its Kaylie-sama, Viscount Fienness daughter. After Cordelia-sama left the royal capital, she started helping with the mobile library for a year now. Shes smart and she does paperwork quickly and urately. Cordelia was surprised to hear the name of a nobledy since she thought that one of the servants in the Hale House had wanted to change upations. Speaking of Viscount Fiennes Didnt they receive a lot of damage in their fief from the floodst year? Yes. A few years ago, they offered the citizens, who had lost a lot of crops to disease, tax exemptions and special benefits, so their financial situation is quite grave and things have finally settled down but Did they encounter another disaster? Yes. Kaylie-sama also wants to work and help her family a bit. If thats the case then isnt it better for her to be a tutor? Some of the work at my store will require physicalbour, and if she wants to do another job, then its difficult to pay her a different sry. Tutoring was amon job thatdies did, and the sry wasnt bad. She heard that it waspetitive, but Cordelia didnt think it would be difficult for ady whom Hazel recognised as smart. However, Hazel shook her head seriously. Actually, I thought that as well and asked her to tutor my younger sister. But she gets nervous about talking to other people and couldnt do well at all. How bad is it? Its so bad that its difficult to exin it in words. But you still rmended her, so she must be a lovely person. So thats why she wants to work at the back? For the employees, the female magicians and servants at the Pameradia House will be taking turns to attend to the store until it settles down to some extent. She had told the testers about themodities that will be avable, and they seemed careful not to leak out information about the store before it opened. But once things settled down, she would have to hire employees, so she was currently looking for some. Alright. Ill meet her at least. I probably dont have to worry much since Hazel rmended her. I wont lose anything by meeting her once even if I hire her or not. Thank you very much. However, there is something I want to tell you first. The Fiennes House has epted arge loan from the Clydereine House so that they can work on the damaged rivers. Kaylie-sama, herself, doesnt seem to seem to like Shelley-sama that much, and they dont interact with each other, and its questionable whether Shelley-sama is aware of Kaylie-samas existence. She is someone you rmended. Im not worried about that. Thank you very much. Im so d you said that. This time, Hazel was relieved to hear what Cordelia had said. It was certainly a little worrying that her house was receiving help from Shelleys, but if she doesnt like Shelley, then it might work out in Cordelias favour. It was reassuring even if just for show that someone who was in a position to believe in Shelleys words wanted to work for Cordelia. (Although, Im worried if this would trouble Kaylie-sama) But Cordelia isnt the person to judge that. If it wasnt alright, then Kaylie herself would refuse. Then, how about we meet the day after tomorrow? Im free at any time. Alright. I will talk to Kaylie-sama and contact you. What kind ofdy wille? How bad is she with people? She had various thoughts, but she probably wouldnt have been fortunate to meet such a shydy if she hadnt been introduced to them. When she thought like that, she started looking forward to it a little more. ??????? Two dayster. Cordelia weed Hazel and Kaylie Fiennes to the Pameradia mansion. She had chosen the greenhouse for the interview since she thought that Kaylie would be able to rx more while being surrounded by greenery, but she was a bit troubled since she didnt know what to do in front of Kaylie. Kaylie, who came with Hazel, was beyond nervous and the greenery had no effect. (Even if I consider that this is our first meeting, shes more nervous than I expected her to be) Moreover, it was hard to see her expression because of her long, ck bangs which hid her eyes if she looked down just a little. However, nothing will begin if Cordelia doesnt speak. Nice to meet you, Kaylie-sama. I am Cordelia Enna Pameradia. Im pleased to make your acquaintance. M-my name is Kaylie Fiennes. Pleased to make your acquaintance, too. Cordelia continued to worry about how to continue the conversation without letting it show on her face since Kaylie had spoken in a barely audible voice. Our conversation can continue if she stops being so nervous, but what is a light topic to talk about? Is it no good after all? Huh? Hazel-sama? Cordelia reflexively looked at Hazel when she heard those surprising words. Excuse me, Cordelia-sama. She didnt mean anything bad by it. Shes always admired you, so I was worried that she would be more nervous than usual, but its just as I feared. Huh? Kaylie-sama saw you four years ago. Now, Kaylie-sama, please tell her yourself. When Cordelia moved her gaze to Kaylie, Kaylie timidly opened her mouth. My parents took me to the ntheims evening party four years ago, and that was where I saw you. You were so beautiful and confident As Cordelia listened to the voice that was gradually getting smaller, she recalled what had happened back then. The evening party, that Otou-sama and Oba-sama took me to, was an outrageous event where I met Sylvester-sama. Still, I remember all the female acquaintances that I had made, but Kaylie-sama wasnt one of them. But I think it would be more difficult to forget someone that had this kind of aura I couldnt talk to Cordelia-sama. Hmm I watched you from afar Because there were a lot ofdies around you I certainly remembered epting the invitation of thedies because I wanted to get away from Sylvester-sama. Cordelia recalled the situation, and Kaylies gaze gradually lowered. Umm even if you were surrounded by all those people you were gorgeous You smelled really nice and it smelled like a lot of flowers were umm blooming you were just like a flower fairy and Ive admired you ever since then Youre still the same even though youve grown up umm really Cordelia, who had turned red all the way up to her ears from the words Kaylie was saying, felt as if she was going to move to her. It was like she had just received a confession since Kaylie had plucked up all her courage to earnestly say those words. She was trying to gain attention so that people would be interested in the fragrance, but she never imagined that it would leave this deep of an impression on someone. See? Theyre quite passionate words, right? Cordelia-sama. Y-yes. Hmm, Im happy that you have such a good impression of me. But admiring and work are different things. Please ask her a lot of questions. Cordelia regained herposure at Hazels words and stared at Kaylie. Kaylie was also staring at Cordelia through the gaps of her long bangs. Kaylie also seemed to have regained a bit of herposure after she told Cordelia, herself, why she was nervous. You may have already heard this from Hazel-sama, but you may need to do physical work such as carrying luggage if you work at the back. Y-yes. I often clean, so Im used to moving luggage Despite saying that, Kaylie looked down again. Cordelia wondered for a second if something had happened, but then she realised that it was unusual for ady to clean in this world. She also cleaned things around her, but she didnt clean when it required heavy lifting. If she had, then she would be trespassing on the servants work, and even if she didnt feel that way, it may seem like she was finding fault in their work. I wonder if Kaylie-sama cleans because the Fiennes House doesnt have extra money. Even formoners when they be wealthy, they ask servants to clean the surface of things in front of public gaze. Then, if Kaylie-sama would work for me then my store will be kept clean. N-no way! Kaylie immediately shook her hair, but Cordelia was thankful that Kaylie knew what she could do even though she didnt know what she was good at. Hazel, who was watching the interaction between the two,ughed. Kaylie-sama, youre supposed to say yes, even if youre just showing off. Youre too honest. B-but But thats your charm. Apparently, Hazel cared about Kaylie because of that nature of hers. Well then, Kaylie-sama, would you like to try a trial periodfirst? Trial? Yes. I also have to check with you to see if the wages and work suits you, and I still dont know what youre good at. I know shes not a bad person, but I cant imagine how she would adapt herself to the jobs I ask her to do because of her nervousness. Since I dont need employees right now, I dont have to rush and make the decision straight away. Kaylie widened her eyes at Cordelias words and bowed. Thank you so much, Cordelia-sama!! I I look forward to working with you! Me too. Kaylie-sama. Although Cordelia couldnt see Kaylies expression, she heard her happy voice and thought that it would be nice if she could find a job for Kaylie. Volume 6, Act 58: Exciting Opening Preparations Volume 6, Act 58: Exciting Opening Preparations Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles A few days before opening the store in the noble district, Cordelia was preparing for the store opening with Emina, Lara, and Ronnie. The interior was alreadyplete, and there were no problems with the warehouse. The only thing that they had to do with the exterior was to hang the signboard. Cordelia had beening here to work every day, so the preparations had progressed considerably. Cordelia decided that the name of her store would be Cordelias Fragrance. Cordelia had wanted to use the namePameradiaorErtiga. The Pameradia fief was known for the quality of its nts and Ertiga was a famous trade city. Therefore, she thought that it would be easier to make a good impression that way, and she never thought about attaching her own name to the store. However, thedies in the Magician wing objected to this idea, and the other women also raised their objection towards this soon after. The namePameradiawas too strongly attached to knights, they reasoned. The strength presented might be too much for women, and those who dont know Cordelia, might end up hating her first. Thus, Cordelia asked them about using the name Ertiga, but they said that a womans name might sound more appealing. (There are stores that are named after people, but I never thought that my store would be named after me.) She felt embarrassed, but Emina and Lara also agreed with the women in the Magician wing, so she decided to go with their opinion. Among the things that were said, Cordelia had no choice but to agree with Laras, Even if the adults know about Ojou-sama, they will definitely think about Master if you use the name Pameradia. Although more people know her name now than in the past,pared to Elvis, Cordelia was still only Earl Pameradias daughter. She respected him, but she knew that wasnt the kind of advertisement she should use for womens cosmetics. Now, pull yourself together Ronnie and Lara will sort out the goods that arrived yesterday. Emina, I would like you to fill the bottles and tag them. Yes, Ojou-sama. Leave it to us. The bottles for the cosmetics were created at a shop that the Master of the magic tool shop had introduced her to. The price went up a bit because of this, but since it was imbued with magic, the bottles were airtight, and they preserved the products for longer. She had the help of the women from the Magician wing when she had framed up the bottles, so the products in these bottles probablysted longer than any cosmetic products in this kingdom. Lastly, she had added decorations to the bottles, so they were pleasing to look at as well. She was opening the store because there was a certain percentage of sess, but she was still nervous since it was right before opening. (Ive done everything I can about the products. Now, for the sales floor.) When she hyped herself up again, the bell at the door rang. Kaylie had shown up. Go-good morning, Cordelia-sama. She was looking down and her voice was as quiet as always, but she seemed less tense than before. Good morning, Kaylie-sama. I look forward to working with you today. Cordelia tried to smile as softly as she could before returning Kaylies greeting. Trial period, first day. Cordelia thought it was harsh to make her talk to people on the first meeting, so she decided that the two of them will work today on the first day. It was the first time that someone other than people from the Pameradia household had entered this store, and she was curious about Kaylies opinion, but Kaylie was already overwhelmed, and wasntposed enough to look at the interior of the shop. First of all, Ill show you the sales floor. Cordelia exined the items in the store to Kaylie, one by one. The store offered essential oils and balms, as well as cosmetic products such as lotions and emulsions, and bathing products such as soaps and shampoos. If this kingdom had the custom of soaking in bathtubs, then Cordelia could also sell a lot of bath salts and bath bombs, but unfortunately, this kingdom didnt have such a custom so she only had a few products on the shelf for this category. She wanted to trial foot baths, but it was difficult since she had to remodel her house for that. Also, we have small essories ced here. Women like things like this, so I thought it would be fun for them to look at essories as well. Theyre all cute Hmm, this is? Theyre jewellery boxes. I prepared those boxes just in case someone wants to buy our products as gifts. She had prepared various jewellery boxes: some were decorated with natural gems and cameos, others only had engraving on the wood, and some were music boxes. Other than that, she also had potpourri and small nts for decoration. She had put cactus, which she didnt need, in ss containers and decorated them with colour sand. This nt was rarely seen in this kingdom. She also had nutritional supplements avable for housents and had packaged them as cute as she could. She also had corsages, which was introduced to her by Christina, as amodity and decorations for the shelves. You really do think of a lot of things, Cordelia-sama You have so many wonderful things here I didnte up with everything. But, its a lot of fun to think of things that might make others happy. If others enjoy it, then its a wonderful thing. She could not have thought of a lot of things if she didnt have her previous lifes memories, and she couldnt have produced some products without the help of Elvis and Ronnie. Still, if these results lead to someone smiling, then she was happy. Ill ask you to remember the details of the productster This is the stores interior. The products in this store are different from the products in other stores that Ive seen, and it makes me extremely curious Hmm, theres something I want to ask but, what is that room? Kaylie was looking at a room that was separated from the room where Cordelia and Kaylie were in. The lower half of the wall was natural wood, the upper half was made out of ss, and it was connected by a full ss door, which was rare in this kingdom. Cordelia smiled at Kaylie. Actually, thats the room that I want you to work in today. Cordelia opened the door and urged Kaylie to enter. Like the wall that separated this room from the sales floor, the back wall was covered in wood panelling up to waist length, and the upper half was covered with white paint. There were tables and chairs arranged at a moderate distance away from each other in the room, and a counter nearby. This room is where people who buy products can take breaks. We will offer the customers different sweets that are good for their body here. She wanted to offer customers tea, herbal tea, and sample sweets while they were taking a break in this room. The teacups would be small since she wasnt charging them a fee for it, but they could purchase the items afterwards if they like it. For sweets, she would be offering a daily special of agar jelly, donuts made from bean curds, cookies made from vegetables, muffins and dried fruits. Of course, these sweets could be purchased as well. I received the tablecloths this morning, so would you like to help me set it up? She could have just left this job to Emina and Lara, but she wanted to know if this room was actually calming or not. Also, since this was her shop, she wanted to prepare things with her own hands first, and she also wanted time to get used to Kaylie. After all the tablecloths had been set, Cordelia prepared small cards and cube card stands. These cards have a brief description of the items on sale as well as their prices. Is that the logo of the shop in the top right corner? Yes. We had them drawn with stencils. Its very nice. Cordelia-sama will be admired by more women from now on. Kaylie smiled a little since she liked the logo. But this part covers what Im not good at. What youre not good at? Yeah. I actually wanted to draw a picture of each of the nts on the cards, but it was difficult for me. Thats why I made a stencil to make this work out. She also thought about outsourcing this task, but she didnt want information about the shop leaking out before the opening, and the servants were also careful not to say anything about the shop. But, the logo of the shop is very elegant. Kaylie added, and Cordeliaughed while taking out a postcard-sized piece of paper from the wooden box nearby. I like this card, so Im d that Ill be using it. This is an example of the menu that well be offering The paper that Cordelia gave to Kaylie was unbleached, and the letters on the paper were written using a tea-based ink. Unusual tea names And carrot cake? Is there a problem with this? The problem doesnt lie in the menu items, but the appearance of the menu. I actually wanted to add some illustrations on the menu too, but the menu will change every day, and the size of the letters will change too, so it wont be on the card. Also, I wanted different designs for the menu since it will be changing every day, but I dont have the luxury. It didnt look horrible, so she decided to use this for the time being since a simple menu wasnt a bad idea either. Kaylie-sama? Whats the matter? Hmm Umm Kaylie hesitated as her eyes loitered around the room, but she eventually opened her mouth after making up her mind. If youre alright with it can I draw something for it? Huh? Are you good at drawing, Kaylie-sama? Hmm, umm, err, Im not good at it, hmm, and I dont know if you will like it Kaylie looked down again when she heard Cordelias excitement. Cordelia panicked because she thought she had surprised Kaylie, and quickly shook her head. If you dont mind, then can I ask you to draw me something? There are a few stencils for drawing, but if you need anything else, then I can prepare them for you right away. No, you dont need to! I cant have you do that since I dont even know if you will like it. Umm, I can bring my own tools tomorrow if you dont mind Is that alright? Then, thank you. This was probably the first time Kaylie talked about herself. Moreover, it was about her own special skill. It didnt sound like she had much confidence in her skills, but if her skills were really bad, then she wouldnt have offered to draw something. U-um, Cordelia-sama. Is it alright if I go get my tools now after all? I feel bad for making you wait, so Of course, you can, as long as youre alright with that. Ill have the carriage ready for you right away. Fortunately, the carriage was waiting nearby since there was a chance that she would go home several times to get things. Cordelia was thrilled to see what kind of picture Kaylie would draw for the menu and she looked forward to seeing what kind of person Kaylie was. Volume 6, Act 58: Exciting Opening Preparations Part 2 Volume 6, Act 58: Exciting Opening Preparations Part 2 Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles ??????? Kaylie came back faster than Cordelia had expected. When Cordelia guided Kaylie to the office, Emina and Lara were working there. Kaylie was surprised for a second, but the two bowed and moved to another ce to work, so she was relieved. I think those two will help you quite a bit, so Ill introduce you to themter. Please use that desk over there. Th-thank you very much. Hmm, Cordelia-sama what do you want me to draw? I want a gentle drawing, like a nt or small animal, but Ill be happy if you draw anything you think would suit the menu. Kaylie nodded nervously at Cordelias request, and spread out her art supplies. Her art supplies were stored in a few ss cases. She was interested in Kaylies art supplies, but she thought that Kaylie would be too nervous if she were to watch, so she decided to leave. However, she realised that Kaylies attention was no longer directed at her. As Cordelia stared at her silently, Kaylie picked up her brush and soaked the brush. Then, after she wiped the water away with a cloth, she directly tipped her brush into the colour case. With colour on her brush, she brushed it a few times on a te instead of a palette, then ran her brush over the paper. She didnt mix her paint, and when she wanted a lighter colour, it seemed like she adjusted the shade with the coloured water that was left on the palette. (It may look like that, but it may bepletely different) She wasnt confident because it waspletely different from how she learnt how to paint in her previous worlds art sses. In the first ce, it seemed mysteriously magical that Kaylie hadnt done a rough sketch and had just started painting directly. Meanwhile, the picture that Kaylie had finished painting was of a red clover flower and a green clover. They looked very soft and gentle, and the colours made the menu stand out. Above all, Kaylie had barely taken any time at all to paint this. Kaylie-sama, youre amazing! And it looks wonderful! Th-thank you very much Cordelia was charmed by the painting, but Kaylies voice cracked despite it being small. Its kind of a waste to have you draw the daily menus. N-no As you can see, I can paint them quickly, and Its a special skill that I dont have much use for elsewhere, so if it can help you You must have magic hands since youre able to create such a wonderful thing straight away. Kaylies ears turned red at those words, and Cordelia came up with an idea. Umm If youre alright with it, would you like to use your skill more? Huh? I thought about offering a message service for people who might buy our products as souvenirs or gifts. I was going to prepare an art relief for the card, but since you have such talent, how about we sell special cards painted by you as well? Kaylie widened her eyes at those words, then shook her head vigorously. No, but, I cant Thats not true. I cant do it, but its wonderful because you can. Of course, I dont mind if the profits from this are added to your ie. Cordelia watched as Kaylie nodded lightly and was relieved. She was curious about why Kaylie didnt have much confidence, but she was able to find something that Kaylie excelled in and was happy that they could work hard together. It seems like your shop is thriving. Yes, fortunately. It has been a month since Cordelias Fragranceopened. Cordelia stopped by Marquis ntheims mansion on her way back home from the shop, and received hospitality from Vernoux, even though it was she who usually entertained. However, the sweets and tea in front of them were gifts from Cordelia. She came here to deliver Saras balm, and also give Vernoux some sweets since he loves them. Unfortunately, Sara was sick and was sleeping, but she encountered Vernoux, who had just returned home, while she was leaving the items to the maid. Its thriving, and it seems like you have plenty of stock. We barely have enough, but I have been preparing for the opening for a long time, so were managing somehow. Oh. Are there a lot of female customers? Surprisingly, we have a lot of male customers too, but they have their items delivered to them. Men? I used to send essential oils to Isma-oniisama from time to time, so I befriended the other knights as well. However, theres an overwhelming number of females that actually visit the store. Cordelia was stunned when Isma had asked her if she could deliver since there were a lot of knights who were looking forward to the products being sold. They wanted to purchase the products as gifts for the wives and lovers, as well as for personal use. Cordelia weed arge audience for her products, so she conducted deliveries and out-of-business trade during the knights lunch break. Well, they have more time to think about it like that. When mother visited your store, she said she had met a lot of acquaintances. Youve be the woman of the hour in the blink of an eye. Dont tease me too much. Im serious. If its good news, then I should share it, right? Judging from her childhood friends expression, he was half-serious and half-joking, but he was outspoken like usual. However, mother said that the products she requests from you directly are better. Thats because the magic I use to collect the essential oils belongs to the Pameradia House. I dont offer bad quality products at my store, but theres still a difference. Of course, that difference is reflected in the price. Then, mother was lucky. Im d that you can make mother happy, but dont you think its time for you to deepen your rtionship with other nobles? If youre referring to evening parties, then Im thinking of attending them soon. I thought it would be difficult to go to them this month since Ive been tired, but I do think I should participate in them soon. She wanted to be in perfect condition at the evening parties, but her situation was still hectic, and if she continued to be absent from the parties, then she feared that people might view her as unsociable. She had the excuse that her shop had just opened, but even under normal circumstances, Elvis was unsociable, Cyrus was training at the fief, and Isma was working every day as the deputymander. If Cordelia continued to be absent from the evening parties, then it was possible that people would say, Well, she is from the Pameradia House after all. She wanted to avoid that at all costs. Youre brave. Actually, Onee-sama told me that I should find my own partner if I want to get married. In a way, thats a battle as well. Ah, so you want to slip through the Earls iron guard? Vernoux wasnt surprised and raised the corner of his lips. The invitations areing one after the other, arent they? Which one are you going to? I dont know. Id like to talk to a lot of people though. How about going to the evening party at Myless ce? The Gunnel Houses evening parties are gorgeous and filled with people. They also talk a lot about business. You wont be that nervous at the party since you know Myles, right? Thats true Viscount Gunnel invited me directly when I met him. He might have just said that to be polite since it was at hering of age ceremony, but still, she wanted to answer the invitation since the head had invited her directly. Im sure y will be there too. Oh my, Clive-sama will? I havent seen him in a while, so Im looking forward to meeting him. Unfortunately, theres nothing to look forward to. He hasnt changed at all. Does that also include the fact that you still put him on the spot? Vernoux lightly whimpered when he heard Cordelias words and turned away. She had expected it, but it seemed like Clive was still having trouble with Vernoux. Well, this will actually be my first time going to Myless evening party. Anyway, why dont you attend with a dress that has a lot of impact? A dress with a lot of impact? Cordelia tilted her head and Vernoux nodded seriously. Its better to stand out if theres a lot of people, right? For example, how about a crimson dress? I feel like Countess Weltoria also wears a lot of dresses with red on them, but I think that colour would suit you. He must be referring to her eye colour and favourite roses. Ill think about it if the opportunity arises. You can create as many opportunities as you want. Its a colour with a lot of energy, right? Its not like you to not try something that will probably look good on you. I might choose to wear a crimson dress if I find myself in a situation where I have to be strong. I might need to make myself stand out if I find myself on a stage where I cant back down. (Besides if I can get the best result by wearing a red dress, then I might be able to separate myself from the dreadful shadow of Cordelia.) I dont think her personality and mine are the same, but it still bothers me. I dont care either way, but red is a lucky colour isnt it? Yes. But only on dresses. Hmm. Then should I watch carefully if you appear in a red dress? She couldnt judge from Vernouxs expression whether he was curious or worried about his childhood friend. However, if he were there, then it wouldnt take a turn for the worse even if he was only curious. Well, either way, Im going to Myless. I see. Im sure I still have about ten days. Then, Ill look forward to it. Is there something for you to look forward to, Vernoux-sama? Yeah. Something interesting might happen. Those words give me a bad feeling. Rude. Well, Im just anticipating that you wont be able to do anything because a lot of people will crowd around you. If youre surrounded by women, then you wouldnt be able to have two blessings at once, now would you? Thats too much of an exaggeration. A woman who makes another woman wait upon them, is that what hes imagining? (If its just that, then its not something I have to worry about.) Even if he had said that she was a disappointment, then it would irritate her, but it didnt trouble her. Ill be leaving now. Alright. Its not good for you to go back toote. Ill give the items to my mother. She handed the items that she was going to give to the maid, to Vernoux. In the small basket was a card which stated the name of the product that she had brought today and how to use it. Thats a nice card. The picture looks faint, did you draw this at the shop? Yes. A wonderful woman drew it for me. Oh. Vernoux was unusually interested and Cordeliaughed. Vernoux-sama, please talk to me when you want to gift someone something. Well, I hope there wont be a day when I have to rely on you. Oh my, thats rude. Cordelia lightly shrugged and brushed off hisment since he was probably just trying to hide his embarrassment. Come to think of it, this is rare. I never see you wear bracelets. Does it look good on me? Well, it probably does, doesnt it? Shouldnt youpliment me at a time like this even if theyre just empty words? She thought while gently brushing her hands over the slender bracelets on her left arm. One of them was delivered with the other products on the day of her shop opening, and Cordelia wore it with the bracelet that she had received from her mother. The package said it was from the ntheim House, but she knew straight away that it was from Gille because the letter inside had said Congrattions on opening your store. However, Gille probably hadnt told Vernoux anything about the store since Vernoux hadnt said anything and he looked like he was hearing it for the first time. (Im happy hes congratting me, but he should have said it to me directly.) However, Cordelia liked that the design was simple, elegant and went with any type of clothing. Moreover, she always wore it on her because it mysteriously healed her whenever she felt tired. When will I be able to thank him? She thought vaguely as Vernoux walked her home. Volume 06, Act 59: The Evening Party Brings a Stormy Premonition Volume 06, Act 59: The Evening Party Brings a Stormy Premonition Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles On the day of her first evening party since hering of age ceremony, Cordelia was at her shop until noon. The female magicians at the shop told her to quickly go home and that she was exactly like Elvis because she worked too much, but she smiled wryly because she was still doing what she likedpared to him. Also, she needed to redouble her efforts in terms of ability. In the midst of this conversation, Cordelia saw that Kaylie was having her first conversation with a customer. Normally, she would work behind the scenes and was told what the customer wanted, but she seemed to have a new idea, so she wanted to talk to the customer. She seemed nervous throughout the conversation, but she looked satisfied when the conversation ended, and her tension disappeared. She hadnt gone as far as handing the card directly to the customer after she had finished it in the blink of an eye, but she did open the door a little to see the delighted reaction from the customer and raised a small voice in joy. Youre very popr, Kaylie-sama. Th-thank you very much, Cordelia-sama. Kaylie quickly looked down when Cordelia spoke to her, but she steadily looked at Cordelia and spoke in a small voice. Hmm Mm It makes me want to do something when I know that someone like me has created something that makes someone happy. I understand that feeling. Cordelia agreed and Kaylie rxed a little. This shop is amazing after all. Ive only seen a little but still, the customers are smiling, and theye every day As I thought, your charm is apparent in this shop as well. Kaylie seemed happy as if she was talking about herself and Cordelia felt very embarrassed. Of course, she was happy that the customers were happy and even more so when a worker at the shop could experience this directly. However, there was something that Cordelia couldnt let go. Kaylie-sama, can you stop with the someone like me? Huh? Your work is great and its wasteful for you to attach words like that to your work. Kaylie was puzzled by Cordelias words. But The customers are happy because its art that you have made, Kaylie-sama. Im sure those people will be sad if they were to hear you say something like that. However, Kaylie slowly shook her head. Im Im really happy that you found something that I could do to make the customers happy But I really cant do anything else So, someone like me, is the correct way of speaking. Even though you think like that, I think youre wonderful. At those words, Kaylie looked up as if she had snapped and looked at Cordelia a little flustered. Hmm, if its alright with you. Can I ask what part of me is? Of course. But, do you mind if I tell you a lot? First of all, youre a very kind and caring person. Even if youre not good at speaking with others, I can tell that youre kind and caring since I saw you prioritised the customers happiness today. And, I also feel like youre smart. Your dark hair is also very nice. Huh Hmm, this hair? Yes, its a very nice and calming colour. Hmm Umm Really? Kaylie was upset as if she had misheard Cordelias words. However, what Cordelia had said was true and not ttery. There werent many people with ck hair in this kingdom, and it was a colour that Cordelia was very familiar with. I, I, I wish I had a nice hair colour like yours, Cordelia-sama If I had a hair colour like yours, then I would I might have a little more confidence than I do now. Do you hate your own hair colour? I was told it looks like a wet crow caught in the rainwhen I was younger I thought that I looked like that because Im gloomy Excuse me? Everyone in my family has ck hair. But Im the only one who was told that Perhaps, if my personality was a tenth as bright as Cordelia-samas then I might not have looked like that. Cordelia was speechless at the words wet crow. (No, Im certain its not a word from this kingdom.) Suspicion welled up within Cordelia, isnt she horribly misunderstanding something? Kaylie-sama, just to be sure, but were you told wet crow? Huh? Hmm I wondered if wet crows were this colour. Cordelia sighed in relief when she heard Kaylies answer. Kaylie-sama, that was probably apliment. People didnt avoid or honour crows in this kingdom. So, it wasnt strange for Kaylie-sama to take the words wet crow caught in the rainas is. (But this world probably has that expression too.) There are several products in this world that were liked in Japan. Like the fox mask that Gille-sama has and the ss pens. It wouldnt be strange for that expression to exist here since there were things in this world that are associated with Japan. In the first ce, there arent any nobles who would say bad things about your hair colour. I mean, doesnt His Highness Sylvester have the same hair colour? Th-thats. I dont know who told you that, but does that person hate the royal family? Kaylie shook her head vigorously at Cordelias question. Then theres almost no mistake. I know the words wet crowas apliment. It also means that your hair is jet ck. It is a saying that refers to beautiful, glossy hair. I think that person read some kind of book and said it to you. Cordelia smiled at Kaylie since she felt that it was possible that it was a bad pick-up line. Kaylie didnt seem to believe her and looked puzzled, but she couldnt argue since Cordelia had brought up Sylvesters name. I would like to propose something to you, Kaylie-sama. Wh-what is it? Why dont you style your bangs? Im sure itll make you look brighter. Kaylies wish of wanting to be brighter can change with her appearance with a little adjustment. Kaylies bangs were really long right now, so her aura can change just by her sweeping it to the side even if she doesnt cut it. I, Ill think about it However, it must be embarrassing for Kaylie. Cordelia was a little disappointed that she didnt get an immediate answer, but Kaylie hadnt rejected her proposal. Ill just hope secretly, Cordelia thought. But as I thought I still dont have enough knowledge. You realised that it was apliment straight away Im still inexperienced. I just knew this by chance. And, its the persons fault for saying something that was hard to understand. Even if Kaylie-sama wont tell this to the person who said that to her, Im sure she doesnt get that Im speaking ill of them. (Ill be careful too. Itll be terrible if something outrageous happens because I was careless.) I know that the meaning changes depending on the culture, but I cant help but think that when I see that shes been hurt for so long because of some words. Hmm Cordelia-sama. Youre going to the evening party tonight, arent you? Yes. Hmm, take care. Thank you very much. Even though Cordelia thanked her, she didnt know how to react. She cant be worried about my basic mannerism, right? However, I only pray that her nice words dont be a strange omen. ??????? At night, Cordelia visited the Gunnell mansion. Cordelia hadnt appeared at a night party since hering of age ceremony and Myles called out to her. Wee, Cordelia-san. Good evening, Myles-sama. Thank you for inviting me today. No, Im d you came. I thought it would be impossible since youre busy. She was relieved when she heard that it was the voice of an acquaintance. She didnt think she was nervous, but it turned out that she was so nervous that she hadnt noticed she was. But, are you alright? I heard that your shop is thriving too. Youre not tired? Its a little hard, but Im thankful that its busy. And if I always stay away then everyone will forget about me. They wont forget about you if your shop is thriving. In fact, its still getting a lot of attention. Mother also said she wanted to visit your shop, so she might talk to youter. Viscountess Gunnell, who was a little further away, was surrounded by women her age and they seemed to be talking excitedly, so Cordelia might bother them if she were to interrupt. However, if Viscountess Gunnel was interested in her products, then she would like to find the opportunity to talk to her before she left. Please have fun. I would like to ask you to dance with me, but Im sure the women will hate me for it. Cordelia also looked around when Myles did and she noticed that the guests especially the women, had their gazes on her. If I talk to you for a long time, then they might think that they have less time to talk to you. Cordelia remained quiet for a bit after he joked around, then sighed. Im happy that they want to talk to me, but it isnt good in this situation. Its worth it toe here just to be able to talk to women and build connections with them, but I also came here to look for a future partner. Ill have to make adjustments if even the organiser, my friend Myle-sama, thinks that its hard to invite me to dance. I want to at least dance with him once to show people that Im not hard to approach. Oh my, are you unsatisfied with me being your partner, Myles-sama? Huh? No way! Oh, my bad. I thought you were refusing me politely. Myles was surprised by Cordelias joke and quickly shrugged. But Hmm, thats right. Its rude to not invite you for a dance when you took time out of your busy schedule toe here. Well, Mdy, may I have a dance? Cordelia put her hand on the outstretched hand and headed to the centre of the hall. She hadnt been worried about dancing, but then she suddenly noticed while halfway to the dancefloor. (Somehow, its embarrassing) She didnt think that there was something wrong with her dancing. (Close!) She knew that her dance partner would be close since this wasnt her first dance, but she noticed that she was nervous even when dancing with a rtively close friend like Myles. I have danced with Gille-sama before although no one was around. But if I were to dance with him now then would I be able to dance calmly like I had back then? (Is this what they call growth?) The only thing I can do now is believe that I would get used to it the more I do this. Cordelia returned to her original ce with Myles after the dance was over. She really respected those who could dance with multiple partners in one night since she was more fatigued than she thought she would be. Nice dancing, Myles and Cordelia-san. Clifton. You came. Of course, I would. Im free after all. The first time Cordelia had met Clifton, the son of Duke Hack, was with Myles. They both belonged to families that had a marine-based business, and they also got along well because of their calm personalities. Im sorry for asking this when youre tired, but I would like to ask you something, Cordelia-san Is it alright? What is it? I want to send a woman a gift. Can you help me? Clifton asked lightly, but Cordelia could tell his true feelings from how he was acting. She didnt expect anyone to ask her for help with love here, but if he trusted her and wanted to rely on her for this, then she would like to support him. Ill be happy to help. My shop also sells cute items. Since its you, Clifton-sama, it would be alright for you toe look at the items when the shop is closed. You can take your time to view the items this way. Thanks. I really didnt want to talk about this with mother or sister. Somehow, I can understand your feelings. Even Cordelia would be embarrassed if she had to consult Elvis or Isma about love. No, in Elviss case since he refused to talk about her marriage interviews, she felt like he wouldnt give her any advice to begin with. Then, Ill let you knowter. It seems like the womens patience has reached their limits. Ah, youre right. Clifton and Myles looked around and smiled. Then, on that signal, the women began approaching Cordelia. At the same time, they said before leaving, Have fun. Cordelia-sama, its been a long time. Youre beautiful today too. Your clothes look nice, but you also smell amazing. I visited your shop yesterday. I was surprised to find out that there was spinach in the chiffon cake. The bright green colour was gorgeous, and it didnt feel like I was eating vegetables even though it was made from vegetables and it was delicious. The women surrounded Cordelia in the blink of an eye. At that time, Cordelia recalled Vernouxs expression from the other day. Did he guess that this would happen? She knew some of thedies, but at present, the only person who she could say that she was friends with was Hazel. Unfortunately, she wasnt here today, but if otherdies talked to her, then she had to respond. Volume 06, Act 59: The Evening Party Brings a Stormy Premonition Part 2 Volume 06, Act 59: The Evening Party Brings a Stormy Premonition Part 2 Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles However, Cordelias insight had been overly optimistic. She was really grateful that they gave her a lot of attention (But I feel like my throat is starting to hurt.) Whenever she attended tea parties with Nirupama, she was often the listener, when she talked with Vernoux, they talked the same amount and when she talked with Hazel, Hazel did most of the talking. She had talked a lot at hering of age ceremony, but the fatigue she had felt at that time had to do with her nervousness. However, she could talk with people slowly now unlike thest time, so they kept asking her short questions and she didnt have time to rest her mouth. (Its also exhausting to be the hottest topic.) Nirupama-obasama is quite talkative, but Ive never seen her act tired from talking. I need to get used to this too after all. It seems like I have to work hard. (But, Im thirsty) It happened when she thought that. Would you like something to drink, Mdy? Excuse me? Just kidding. How is it? Are you having fun? My, Vernoux-sama. The women around her raised their voices when Vernoux spoke to Cordelia from among the crowd of people. Vernoux didnt pay attention to those women, but he had an amused expression on his face, so it seemed like he had been gazing at the situation for a long time. Vernoux had spoken jokingly and had presented the ss in his hand to Cordelia as if it was nothing. At the same time, the women naturally distanced themselves from Cordelia. They had done that because Vernoux was the son of a Marquis, but also because they concluded that it was better to give her time to moisturise her throat since she had been talking nonstop. Well talk to youterthey said before they left. Vernoux put his own ss to his lips and Cordelia also drank the ss that she had been given. I had pretty good timing, didnt I? Yes, thank you very much. Give me back something in return. Anyway, something interesting happened, didnt it? I appreciated some things. But Im not the only person who has something interesting happen to them. Really? Some of thedies were looking over at Cordelia and Vernoux while blushing. They probably werent looking at Cordelia, but at Vernoux. She had already gotten too used to him, but she realised once again that he was someone who made thedies blush. It seemed fruitful. Yes. It was quite fun to talk to different people. Different people? Cordelia raised her eyebrows since his words seemed to have a hidden meaning behind them. Dont look at me like that. I just think youre right. What do you mean? For example, His Highness is also here. Myles is His Highnesss ssmate. Eh?! Of course, hes incognito. A lot of people really came, didnt they? She wanted to think that he was joking, but when she looked where he was looking, she certainly saw a young man with ck hair. That was definitely Prince Sylvester. Clive was by Sylvesters side, and the other people around them seemed to be paying attention to Sylvester as well, but they didnt seem surprised that he hade. She felt like she was the person who was the most surprised by this as far as she could tell. (When the heck did he get here?) Cordelia hadnt noticed him arrive at all. Its not that unusual. This isnt the first time hes gone incognito. When His Majesty was young, he would attend evening parties when the opportunity presented itself. I, I see You seem surprised. Because I never heard that he would be here. Rather, why arent you surprised? Come to think of it, it was Vernoux-sama who rmended that Ie to the Gunnel evening party. ( No, Im thinking too much. Vernoux-sama isnt trying to make His Highness and I meet.) He doesnt benefit at all from introducing me to His Highness. To begin with, Prince Sylvester hade here incognito, so I dont have to go all the way there to say hello. Theres a lot of people here, and if the Prince just talks to the people who he wants to talk to, then I dont need to get involved. When I was awarded the permit to enter the Big Bookcase, he had told me that he wanted to talk to me more, but two years had passed since then. He has probably already forgotten what he wants to talk to me about. Cordelia looked at the middle of the hall while being careful not to pay too much attention to Sylvester. When she thought that it wasnt strange for her to respond like this, she felt Vernoux move. His movement gave her a bad feeling. No, it wasnt a bad feeling, she was confident. There was no doubt that Sylvester would approach them because Vernoux had greeted him lightly. She curtsied gracefully as she endured not screaming as Sylvester approached slowly. She honestly wanted to leave, but she couldnt pretend not to notice someone as Earl Pameradias daughter. (But, Vernoux-sama is so mischievous! Why did he invite His Highness over here?! Shouldnt he go to greet His Highness himself at times like this!) Maybe I shouldnt care about this since it doesnt look like His Highness does, but it doesnt have to be right now, does it?! You arrived earlier than I expected, Your Highness. Because I finished a lot of things quickly. Its been a long time, Cordelia-san. Do you remember me? Of course, Your Highness Sylvester. Sylvester seemed more mature than when she had met him two years ago, and he had grown into a young man with a gentle aura. And, his face looked exactly like the game in her previous life. (He really becamePrince Sylvester) It was unavoidable that she wanted to avert her gaze from him. Cordelia urgently wanted to disappear from this situation as soon as possible as Sylvester had attracted more attention when he walked over here. (Now that Ive greeted him, I can leave since Ill get in the way of his chat with Vernoux-sama, right?) Alright, Im leaving. She made up her mind, but Sylvester opened his mouth faster than Cordelia moved. I heard that you went to Weltoria to learn a lot of things. Yes. I spent my time wisely there. Did he hear this from Vernoux? Or did he hear about it from someone else? In any case, Cordelias cheeks twitched since she had been brought up in conversation somewhere. It might not be as good as real experience, but please use the Big Bookcase again. Im sure the Big Bookcase is waiting for you to visit. Thank you very much. She didnt want to talk anymore about the experience, but luckily, it didnt seem like Sylvester had a bad impression of her. I think he wouldnt even meet me if he hated me, but its also frustrating that my position as an Earls daughter makes that difficult. However, I think that this much is polite for him even if he doesnt hate me to that point. Oh yes, Dilly, you were dancing with Myles before, werent you? Huh? Yes. Were you able to dance without stepping on his feet? Cordelia widened her eyes at Vernouxs banter. Of course! Why did he say something rude in this ce? Doesnt that sound like I always fail at dancing? If Vernoux-sama has been watching me since thest evening party, then he should know that he doesnt have to worry about that. However, Vernoux looked at Cordelia amusingly when she refuted. Then, thats convenient. Huh? Your Highness, do you want to dance once in a while? Its not always fun just to practice. Dilly just said that shes good at dancing. Cordelia almost screamed at Vernoux since he had said something outrageous. Me? Isnt it better for me to dance with you, Vernoux-sama? Its disgusting, isnt it? That situation. Give me a break. Can I take your distress as a joke? Vernoux shrugged thenughed. He had been serious, and not joking, but it wasnt something that should be said out loud. All thats left is to hope that Sylvester-sama would refuse to dance with me. (If hes here incognito then he wouldnt do something that would make him stand out.) Cordelia believed as she waited for Sylvesters response. However, her smile froze on her face when he presented his hand to her. Then, can I have this dance? With pleasure. Even though she had replied straight away, she muttered, No way! in her mind. Should I say that its thanks to the results of mydy training that I was able to behave perfectly despite thinking somethingpletely opposite from what I said? Vernoux-sama did something unnecessary, she thought as she once again returned to the middle of the hall. Having a worn-out throat is better than this. When I danced with Myles-sama, we had attracted the attention of those around us, but Im getting more attention right now. Cordelia really wanted to get away from this situation, but since she had gotten this far, she wont run away until she finished dancing a song with him. Then, she thought about dancing so well that she would fascinate those around her and leave an impression in their minds. (If I cant run away, then I should use this chance to show people what a wonderfuldy I am, or it would be a big loss!) But Cordelia widened her eyes as soon as the dance began. (Hes good!) The first thing she felt was that simple impression. I didnt think he was bad, but I cantin about his steps and tempo even though its the first time Im dancing with him. Are we justpatible or did he happen to see me dance with Myles-sama? Cordelia was surprised and Sylvester met her eyes. Sylvester looked like he had been caught unaware for a moment, but he instantly smiled gently. It was worth practicing. I thought I would dance weirdly because Im nervous. I might show you something uncool. Sylvester-sama might not be used to dancing in front of people since Vernoux-sama had said he only practices. (But it doesnt seem like he has to worry since hes this good at dancing Perhaps, did Vernoux-sama think it would be alright if something happened since Sylvester-sama is dancing with me?) I was chosen as a practice partner to give Sylvester-sama confidence because it was convenient. When she thought of it like that, she felt a little calmer. If I dance automatically, then Ill be released from this soon. Youre very good at dancing and I dont feel like its my first time dancing with you. Im honoured. Im sure thedies who dance with Your Highness in the future will all say the same. Ill have to do my best to make sure that happens. Cordelia felt like his cheerful voice had dropped a little, so she looked at his expression, but he didnt seem uneasy. The song ended when she thought that she had misheard him, and they returned to their original location. Then, Vernoux greeted them back with a light apuse. Your Highness, youve shown the results of your practicing. Dilly, you danced well. Yeah, it was fun. Cordelia only curtsied lightly in reply, but Sylvester, who had answered Vernoux, released Cordelias hand and smiled. Thank you very much for dancing with me, Your Highness. I should be the one saying that. It ended without incident~. Cordelia calmed down a lot since she felt relieved. Ill ask Vernoux-sama about his reckless gesture at ater date, but now I need to leave. Then, Your Highness and Vernoux-sama. I Will excuse myself now. Cordelias arm was suddenly pulled before she could finish her sentence and her back was turned to Vernoux and Sylvester. Volume 06, Act 59: The Evening Party Brings a Stormy Premonition Part 3 Volume 06, Act 59: The Evening Party Brings a Stormy Premonition Part 3 Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles She was stunned by the power behind the pull, but she widened her eyes when she saw who had pulled her. You, youre a beautiful person, arent you! Whats your name? Shelley, who she hadnt seen in two years, was standing there. Why is Shelley here? Maybe shes here because shes Earl Clydereines daughter, or even if she doesnt have an invitation, someone she knew could have brought her here. But, more importantly . (She asked for my name?) Dont tell me its because she doesnt recognise me. She seems really stupid to have forgotten the name of someone who she had verbally attacked two years ago. However, acting like she didnt know Cordelia even though she was making it clear that she didnt like her was clearly contradictory. (What is she up to? Those words sound familiar .) She thought, then suddenly noticed. (Is this perhaps the first meeting between theHeroineandCordeliain the game?!) In the game, the Heroine was nervous since it hadnt been long since her debut, she saw a beautifuldy or rather Cordeliaand went to her to ask for advice, but had failed, so Cordeliabecame enraged. Cordelia wasnt just angry at the Heroines rude behaviour, but she was also angry that the Heroine had interrupted while she was talking to Sylvester and waiting for a chance to ask him to dance, but because of her anger, Sylvester invited the Heroo dance to protect her from Cordeliaand poured oil into the fire. (In the game, Earl Clydereine only told her to Have fun, and it made no mentions of whose evening party it was No way, it happened at this one!?) To add to that, the in-game Cordeliawanted to dance with the Prince, but that didnt mean she had danced with him. And above all, the Heroines Shelleys eyes didnt show a hint of nervousness or anxiety. The only thing Cordelia felt from them was hostility towards her. (Is she perhaps trying to recreate the scene without changing a single word?) I still dont know what her Dreamer Poweris. But shes trying to make me angry no, shes trying to reveal my true personalitysince shes saying those words at a time like this. In any case, I dont want it to develop into a quarrel. My goal right now is to leave this ce. However, I might appear humble if I say my name just like she wants. (It cant be helped) Cordelia reasoned and smiled at Shelley. Its been a while, Shelley-sama. Have you forgotten who I am? Huh? Its been two years, but Im Cordelia. Weve talked before. Cordelia Enna Pameradia. Ive grown up now, so please treat me well. I dont want her to treat me well, but Im not going to go along with the scenario in her head. When Shelley heard Cordelias words, she widened her eyes and said in a small voice, No way She had said it so quietly that the other people around them couldnt hear her, but Cordelia heard it clearly. Cordelia turned to Sylvester and Vernoux and curtsied. Then, please excuse me. Your Highness and Vernoux-sama. Cordelia left after she said that. The timing was great. It wasnt unnatural for her to leave, and Shelleys interruption made it easier for her to leave. However, she couldnt feel relieved. If anything, she felt down. (All the actors are here.) However, I dont n on following the script. She must have dreamed of the in-game Cordeliajudging by how she acted. (Shelley thinks that Cordeliawill harm His Highness because of her dreamer power. If her dreams are in line with the game scenario, then theres a chance that she will continue to do the same thing.) If so, then I should be able to evade her since my personality is different from Cordelias. I cant predict the weather or find lost things like Shelley, but I know the scenario, so our conditions are even. (Instead of getting in my way, it would be better for her to leave me alone and improve herself to increase her chances of being acknowledged by His Highness.) When I had talked to Vernoux-sama before, he had mentioned how people thought of her and about her rumours, but he didnt say that there was a problem with her etiquette. So, Earl Clydereine must have done his best to get her to stand on the same start line as the in-game Heroine. If thats the case, then its wiser for her to observe the situation than deliberately act stupid in front of Sylvester-sama. At least, I didnt want to dance with him, and I was going to back down without her interruption. (I might not need a strategy if its like this. However, I cant let my guard down since I dont know what shes nning on doing.) Even if its avoidable, if shes approaching me, then I feel like another bothersome incident will happen. Even if this is different from the game, I realised that Shelley and I are ipatible once again. It was a coincidence that I had met her tonight at the evening party, but I was able to confirm a few things. As a result, I can only ept it. Ill treat it as a harvest, Cordelia thought. ??????? Vernoux came outside when Cordelia was getting a carriage arranged. Are you alright? It looked like she pulled you pretty hard. Thank you for your concern. Fortunately, Im fine since she doesnt seem that powerful. I see. Are you going home now? Yes. It was a shame that she couldnt talk to Viscountess Gunnell, but it would be better if she sent a letter to herter. If Shelley were to cling to Cordelia by Sylvesters side, then it would be bad in many ways. Vernoux, who didnt seem like he was going to return to the hall, was going to apany Cordelia until her carriage arrived. Is it alright for you not to be with His Highness? Its fine since Clive is there. Besides, Im a little tired from the crowd, so Id like a break. Cordelia didnt say anything in particr since Vernoux had said that. Shelley probably wont approach Cordelia again since she had been dumbfounded, but it would be a hassle if other guests ask her about the situation. She was thankful for this, but she had to say something to him since he was here. I gave you back what I owed for the ss. Vernoux widened his eyes a little at Cordelias words and shrugged. Isnt it crafty of you to settle it with just that much? How so? I felt even more attention on me than when I danced with Onii-sama. Is it good for His Highness to stand out when hes incognito? Its fine. His Highness doesnt have a fiance. Even if he doesnt say it outright, he would need to talk to a lot ofdies to find someone. So thats part of the reason why hes doing this. What does that have to do with dancing with me? This isnt the first time hed gone incognito at an evening party, right? Why hasnt he asked anotherdy to dance with him until now? Well, the firstdy who he dances with might have a big misunderstanding, so he has to be careful. Normally, people dont have to worry if theyre not adults, but its His Highness. Vernoux answered Cordelia, who had criticised him, while averting his gaze. Seeing that, Cordelia raised her eyebrow. So, I guess it was convenient that I was there since I wouldnt misunderstand. Its the same as receiving a request from you. What a sacrifice, Cordelia sighed. Dont get me involved. I wont stop if you want to appeal yourself to him. Do you want me to support you? Please dont joke. Its too much for me to bear. Whos joking? You are. Even if she wasnt avoiding the Prince, she would be surprised if Sylvester had suddenly talked to her in a situation like that. However, when she heard that Sylvester was looking for his Queen, she felt that this kingdom was stable enough to not need a political marriage. It was possible for Sylvester to choose his own partner in the game, but actually, domestic affairs and diplomacy also had to do with who he chose. She heard that there was a lot of turbulence in Dus to the north, so if Sylvester were to choose his own Queen, then she should be happy as a citizen of this kingdom. If its because of such circumstances, then I feel like Ill be asked a lot of questions from otherdies in the future. That sounds fun. How does it sound fun? Even if Sylvester had chosen Cordelia as his first dance partner to avoid misunderstands, the other people would perceive her as such. If this isnt denied, then it would be troublesometer. It was something that he had to handle since it could get in the way of him searching for his wife. Well, dont look displeased. His Highness is also worried. If youre harmed because of him, then he would erase rumours about you following him by inviting you to dance himself. Its only a small part, but there are people in the political world who like to turn stupid rumours into scandals. If this is about Shelley-sama, then it isnt His Highnesss fault. No one could have imagined that she would act entrically. Absolutely. But youre one to talk. Im d youre not feeling down about it. Huh? An unlucky thing happened even though you finally went to an evening party. He had said this lightly, but this showed that he was concerned about her like Sylvester was. Cordelia was aware that he hade out here because he was worried about her. That was why she was taking it slowly. Do I look like such ady? No. Argh, please say yes even if its a lie. You dont seem like such ady because you talk back like that. Cordelia also shrugged. Fortunately, I didnt feel any danger to my life today I feel that I shouldnt get involved with her and increase the number of people who would believe me instead of her. Danger to your life, you say? That sounds very dangerous. Vernoux used a light tone because he had taken it as a joke, but it wasnt a joke to Cordelia. (I didnt feel that she could do something like that today But, Cordeliawas also the same at the start.) Cordeliadidnt doubt that the Heroine would withdraw, and she didnt pick her means because she believed in her own justice until she lost her life. Im sure Shelley is the same. (I hope that things continue as they are as long as I dont get provoked by her) The game Heroinebounced back from her failure and learnt proper etiquette after her problem with Cordelia. However, there were several times when the Heroine was unlucky and had screwed up in front of Cordeliacausing her to get angry, but it wasnt that much. On the other hand, Cordeliagrew impatient since the Heroinewas getting close to Sylvester and meddled with her even though she didnt need to. However, I dont think that Shelley would understand even after a few incidents. If so, then I need to stay away from Shelley as much as I can and I have to be extra careful when Sylvester-sama is around. She thought, then realised that she had ignored something. Say, Vernoux-sama, can I ask you something? What is it? You said politics so does that mean that Otou-sama will hear about this? Well, hell probably has. But the Earl isnt someone who would be troubled even if he faced the other way, so he probably sorted it out himself. Is that so? Im sorry for troubling him. She hadnt heard anything about this from Elvis. Of course, Cordelia couldnt do anything since she had been in Weltoria fief until recently, but it was still painful. No, I think its rather convenient for him? The people who are trying to find fault with you are desperately searching for ws even if youre not here. The Earl is properly psyched up if someone says bad things about his daughter. Is that a good thing? Cordelia was worried about Elvis because he could harm his health if he got too psyched up, but she decided that he wouldnt go that far. And she was thankful to Elvis for protecting her without her noticing. Volume 06, Act 60: Determination Intensify Volume 06, Act 60: Determination Intensify Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles Seven days after her encounter with Sylvester and Shelley at the night party. Cordelia invited Clifton to her store after it had closed. Im sorry about this. Dont worry about it. I have a lot of time. Cordelia didnt need to rush since the other employees went home early because they had the day off tomorrow. Instead, Cordelia was worried about how a man would choose a present. She also wanted to know how he would react to small essories he wasnt used to seeing and what kind of set up would make it easier for men to browse through them. Please take your time. There are a lot of essories and misceneous goods. Ill take you at your word. Clifton said, then started looking through the shelves. Whats this t can? That is hand cream to prevent rough hands. There are samples too. Clifton took an appropriate amount from the container that Cordelia had held out and looked at it curiously as he spread it on his hands. This is also scented, isnt it? Because its our selling point. There are products without scents as well, but those whoe here will still choose this kind of product. This is? Its nail polish. It doesnt have any scent, but its a little unusual in this kingdom. Please wait a moment. She said as she painted the sample onto her own nails. You put it on your nails like this. This coral colour is preferred by those who wear bold colours. I feel like I understand somehow. Doesnt Countess Weltoria like it too? Yes, she does. However, Cliftons gaze moved onto the next item, so it seemed like the person he liked didnt like to wear bold things. Items such as cosmetics, cameos, cosmetic boxes and jewellery boxes werent very interesting for him, and Clifton passed through them half-hearted. Then, he finally stopped at the corner. Whats this flower? Its a beautiful vase, but did you put the bulb into it directly? Yes, this is a sample, but its a flower that grows easily with just the bulbs soaked in water. You can watch over the growth of the flower every day without worrying. The semi-transparent ball below that is the fertiliser. Oh, its beautiful. This is a major flower in Weltoria. Even in the royal capital, they could be grown in any season, and theres a lot of colours. It was a flower simr to hyacinth, but unlike hyacinth, it can bloom even if the bulb waspletely soaked in water, or even if it was ced slightly nted. Cordelia thought that this stubborn flower was simr to Nirupama somewhat. It was fun for Cordelia to grow delicate flowers like hyacinth and check on their growth, but nothing fit better than this flower fordies who werent interested in growing flowers in the first ce. Clifton pondered for a while then walked away from that shelf. He seemed to have considered the flower, but he hadnt made up his mind. Cordelia continued to guide him in the store while exining things, and Clifton tilted his head curiously when he saw one product. What kind of design is this? This is a water clock. Water clock? It looks like liquid for an hourss, but does it not need air? The liquid ss container that Clifton was holding was divided into an upper and lower portion. The lower portion contained a thick blue liquid, but other than that, it looked like normal water. Please turn it over once. Like this? When Clifton turned over the water clock, the blue liquid in the portioned section began to slip through the slight gap like a drop and into the transparent water. When it fell through the portioned section, it slid on the surface, fell through the gap again and began to gather. This is water? To be more precise, its an oil clock. But, its just like water. Amazing. These are all the colours ites in? Yes. Its an borate design, so the prices vary, but its a very popr produce so were a bit out of stock. Clifton liked the water clock better than the flower. He turned it over and examined it. I thought Ive collected a lot of items that have to do with water, but this is the first time Ive seen something like this. If you dont mind, Id be happy if you promote it even if you dont give it as a gift. By any chance, did you also think of this, Cordelia-san? Clifton shrugged when she only replied with a smile. As expected of you. I wish youd share a little of your business skills with me. Please stop ttering me, Ill get carried away. I wish it was ttering, I wonder if I lose to you in business skills as well. Oh my, I would like to ask for your cooperation. Its amazing to see that youre already so experienced since you could say things like that. Alright. Ill ask you the same. Cordelia and Clifton both smiled a little. Now then, what do you think? I can see that you like the oil clock. Well, she likes things to do with the sea and water. I think shell be happy with cosmetics too, but Im not too sure. The sea and water? Cordelia drew her eyebrows together at those words. The water clock might be good since it was associated with water too. But she felt that Clifton could prepare something that would be even more surprising since his familys business was rted to marine trade. And that was what Cordelia wanted in a new product as well. Um, Cordelia-san? Clifton-sama. In that case, I think a storm ss would be better. A storm ss was an instrument made out of a liquid sealed in a ss and the liquid was crystallised. It was a tool for predicting the weather in a few hours. It was made from chemicals like camphor in her previous life, but in this world, it was a kind of magic tool. You and Myles-sama might be familiar with it since you both do marine trade, but its rare for people who arent familiar with ships, and I think its quite fun to watch the crystals lose their shape and form again every day. Really? But the shape is a little Its not a gift if its ship equipment. Yes. Therefore, if youre giving it as a gift, then itll only be used for enjoyment. So, its fine to put the contents into a pretty ss container. Huh? It doesnt need to be exact. Since its not like shell go on a sea voyage. For example, how about putting it in a sphere or cone shaped ss container? Clifton groaned at her suggestion. I never thought of that. But its a good idea to try out. Can I see it if you make the prototype? Yes, of course. But theres one more thing I would like to ask. What is it? If it goes well and it looks like I canmercialise it, then please let me sell it here. Clifton widened his eyes at her words, thenughed. Cordelia-san, I feel relieved that youre already thinking about it. Im d I talked to you. Thanks. No, thank you. Clifton purchased hand cream to gift to his mother and left the shop. Cordelia saw him off with a smile. She sincerely hoped that the gift would bepleted and that it would work out between Clifton and thedy he was interested in. Now, shall I clean up and go home? She finally had the day off tomorrow. She wasntpeting with Clifton, who will be working on designing his gift for the girl he likes, but Cordelia was a bit excited since she wanted to create something to gift to the employees, who worked at the store, to thank them. ??????? Using the shops regr day off, Cordelia created nail care cream. As long as one worked, there was a chance that the nail polish would get chipped, but if they had nail care cream, then the servants wouldnt be too worried about chipping it. I hope they will be proactive because of the scent. Cordelia prepared the finished product for distribution. The next day, Cordelia was nning on visiting Fulvia and going to the caf that had opened up for the masses, so she showed up at Cordelias Fragrancebefore the shop opened. Everyone who was preparing to open the shop was very happy with the nail care cream, so Cordelia felt relieved. If theyre like this, then Kaylie-sama, who is in the back, will be happy too she thought as she headed to where Kaylie was, however Kaylie was in the room by herself and her shoulders quivered in surprise when Cordelia called out to her. Im sorry for surprising you. I-its fine It was meant to be a greeting, but Kaylie looked away from Cordelia and shook her head. (Its like when we first met She seems kind of nervous?) Cordelia felt like Kaylie had opened up to her quite a lot from their conversation the other day, so she had no idea why she went back to her distant attitude. Are you perhaps not feeling well? N-no, hmm its nothing However, Cordelia couldnt ept what Kaylie had said. Excuse me for a bit. Wah?! You dont have a fever. Kaylies forehead temperature which was transmitted through the hand that she had ced there felt quite normal. However, even if she didnt have a fever, there might be a part of her which Cordelia couldnt feel that wasnt feeling well such as a stomach-ache of feeling sluggish. She had regr days off on top of the days she got off when the shop was closed, but she was ady, and this is her first job. She might be unable to rx. Kaylie-sama, please take a day off today. You might be feeling fatigued since you work so hard. No It really is nothing. However, um Umm? No, its, nothing Cordelia frowned at Kaylie who kept mumbling her words. Kaylie wasnt good at lying. Then, Ill believe you. However, please tell me if it gets really bad. Im worried that you would faint. Th-thank you very much However, she couldnt meet Cordelias eyes even though she had said that. Cordelia wondered what the heck was going on, but if Cordelia stayed for too long, then it could put more pressure on Kaylie. Ill let the other employees know that she isnt feeling well and let them keep an eye on her. Cordelia thought, and recalled that she hade here to give Kaylee something. Kaylie-sama, please take this. I just gave this to everyone just now. Its cream for nail care. Ill be happy if you like the fragrance as well. Th thank you very much. Kaylie seemed surprised, but she carefully picked up the container with the cream. (Im d. It doesnt seem like she hates working here.) It pained Cordelia to think that Kaylie actually hated working here and was just being considerate. So, she was relieved that that didnt seem to be the case. H-hmm Whats wrong? How was the evening party? The evening party? A lot of time has already passed before she asked me about it, Cordelia thought while tilting her head in confusion. She was nning on attending a few evening parties soon, but she has only been to Myless one in the past. No, hmm, umm Im sorry for asking something strange. No. But, its just a lot of things happened, and I dont know where to start Kaylie-sama, did you hear some rumours? Ah, hmm Im sorry, I dont listen to rumours. But I was just wondering if you were on good terms with Gunnel-sama and Hack-sama. Eh? With Myles-sama and Clifton-sama? Cordelia blinked her eyes at Kaylies unexpected question. I met them at Hazel-samas birthday party when I was younger. I was also nervous so Im really d that I knew a lot of people at my first evening party. If Kaylie hadnt heard the rumours, then she didnt have to forcefully talk about Sylvester and Shelley. Kaylie will most likely misunderstand if she talked about Sylvester, and Cordelia didnt want her to feel distressed by talking about Shelley since the Clydereine House had given her family a loan. However, when Kaylie heard Cordelias reply, she spoke in a gloomy voice, I see Cordelia couldnt think of why she was acting like this, but she was worried about leaving Kaylie alone. Kaylie-sama. If you feel alright tomorrow, why dont you go out with me? Eh? Im going to develop a range of products that we can sell tomoners, and Im also setting it up in a corner of the caf I run. Im going to prepare for it, but lets also get fresh air by visiting the mobile library office and eating sweets. Thank you very much, Cordelia-sama. Kaylie smiled apologetically and epted, and Cordelia felt relieved. The next day, Kaylie, who had gone out with her, seemed reserved, but she had hidden her anxiety. Still, Cordelia was concerned about whether she was really sick yesterday or if she had acted like that because of something else. Volume 06, Act 60: Determination Intensify Part 2 Volume 06, Act 60: Determination Intensify Part 2 Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles ??????? Cordelia, who had been living hectically, received evening party invitations from her regrs and from women who she met from Nirupama, and was gradually showing up to them. One day, Hazel came into the store. Cordelia guided her to the small room at the back of the store. Different from the workshop and warehouse, this room was used for business discussions and to entertain special guests. I heard, Cordelia-sama. People are calling you the Queen of Flowersthese days. Those rumours Im not happy with them to be honest. Oh, but everyone is calling you that with pure respect. Im also very grateful for that, but The end of that sentence was I want them to take it a little easy on me. The evening parties where the young and older women interacted became a great ce for her to advertise hermodity, and Cordelia was surrounded by a lot of women each time, to the point that she couldnt move. And she began being called what Hazel had just said earlier, Queen of Flowers. They had probably given her this title because of the essential oils and the nt magic that her Pameradia House was famous for, but it was an exaggeration. If possible, she wanted a cuter nickname. Next time, Ill have to go and see how the Queen of Flowersis doing. Please dont make fun of me anymore. Of course, she was happy that they appreciated her and were interested in her products. Even more so if they love the products. But I thought it was strange when I saw the women in the shop. There are a lot of women who use various kinds of balms and perfumes, but the fragrances dont seem to mix together very much. Thats because of magic. If the different fragrances mixed together, then people could choke from the smell. Therefore, Cordelia cast magic on the cosmetics in the store. For example, she cast magic on the ingredients that would be the base of the cosmetics so that it would pull back the scent and not drift too far away if there were other scents nearby. Each base repelled other fragrances in the air like a ma. At the same time, she also cast magic that regted the concentration so that the fragrance wouldnt suddenly be stronger for the consumer. If the scent suddenly became stronger, then it might agitate the consumers throat and nose. (It wasnt easy toe up with the magic for this, but Im really d that theres magic in this world.) Cordelia was grateful from the bottom of her heart for being born into a house where she could use such magic. It was fun to think about thebinations of things she could do because of her previous life magic and what she couldnt do if she didnt have magic in this world, even more so when things went well. (However, I want to also talk about the interests of thedies who I dont know I wonder if I can do this when things settle down a bit more.) It was possible for her to take a peek at thedys interests from the questions that were asked, but she had already made most of those products. If she wanted to make something new, then she would have to talk to thedies more. By the way, Cordelia-sama. How is the search for your fated partner? Uoah, fated, you say? Oh my, are you upset? Hazel looked at her in amusement because of her immediate reply, and Cordelia lightly coughed. She had certainly gone to evening parties with that intention in mind, but it wasnt going well. Since people started calling her the Queen of Flowers, it wasnt easy for her to find the time to talk to men. Sometimes men woulde to talk to her when the women gave her a break, but most of the time, they came to talk about business. (Well, it might be possible for us to get close with the arrangements afterwards) Cordelia appreciated receiving information about business, and they might be useful to Elvis. The situation wasnt bad when she thought of it like that, but those discussions were far away from one of her original goals which was searching for a marriage partner. However, Cordelia wasnt in a rush yet. Fortunately, the age for marriage in this world was wide. (Im going to spend the rest of my life with them, so my partner isnt someone who I can decide in a rush.) Of course, she was actively increasing the number of ces where she could meet such a person, but even if she met them, she didnt know how their feelings would be reciprocated afterwards. Im taking my time to think about it. Some men have offered her individual business deals. She might find out something if she talked to them through that. Cordelia-sama I understand how you feel. Huh? Th-thank you very much Even though I hadnt said anything, did my feelings get across to her? Cordelia tilted her head in wonder and Hazel strongly gripped her fist. Because, how the hell was Shelley-samas head made?! Ive heard a lot of ridiculous things! Its natural that you wouldnt be able to concentrate if someone like that is around! Hazel shouted in anger, and Cordelia understood that there was a difference in what she was thinking and what Hazel was thinking. Cordelia smiled dryly since she felt like she could feel the burning smoke ooze out from Hazel. Well The real harm hasnt gotten that big yet. Just because it isnt big, shes still putting it out there! What the hell are those guys who are attending to her thinking?! I cant believe she did something rude to you! Please calm down, Hazel-sama. Cordelia had attended five evening parties since she went to the Gunnells evening party. It wasnt necessary to express that one was attending an evening party since it wasnt a dinner party, so Cordelia didnt tell the host that she was attending unless she was close to them, and she didnt tell others that she was attending either. By all rights, it was impossible for someone to know in advance that she would be attending an evening party, but Cordelia has encountered Shelley twice so far. Hazel wasnt with Cordelia both times, but she must have heard rumours about Shelley. (Its possible to think of it as a coincidence since I only encountered her two times out of five. However, it was a different story if I think that the evening parties she chose were from hosts who didnt get along with the Clydereine House.) The hosts also weed Cordelia since they knew about the interactions between her and Shelley, but the moment they saw Shelley, they would have an indescribable expression on their faces. When she saw that, she guessed that they hadnt invited Shelley and that she had been brought there by someone. (If she were told this in her dreams, then thats a dangerous ability.) Cordelia had greatly miscalcted because she expected that all of Shelleys dreams were wrong when it came to dreams about herself. However, Cordelia didnt suffer from any big disadvantages even though it was a little unpleasant. Rather, Cordelia raised her reputation as a calmdy since she forgot and forgave every time Shelley threw verbal abuse at her and acted improper as ady from a noted House. (Even if I dont count the thing that happened at the Viscount Gunnels evening party, she would step on the hem of my dress and not apologise, or run straight into me, so her friends were probably distancing themselves from her as well.) Shelleys friends felt that she threw tantrums because of her paranoia, and burst out in anger, then they would start avoiding her to get away from that. It would be very unpleasant for a normaldy if there were thought to have the same emotions as Shelley. Maybe because that had happened, thedies who had close rtions to the Clydereine House have started to approach Cordelia and there was no trace of them contacting Shelley again afterwards. They had probably given up on her. But there were still people beside her because of her Dream Power. Cordelia-sama, you should get angry when you need to be. Otherwise, she will think that you wont get angry no matter what she does. Thank you for your concern. But, do you think she would listen to what I say? Thats well, it seems like it would be difficult for her to do so. Hazel hadnt thought of that and put her hand on her temple. Besides, if Shelley-sama goes into a frenzy, then she might do something unexpected. Why dont we wait a little longer? Argh, rather than too calm, youre tooid back, Cordelia-sama But if she tears your dress, then I dont care what you want, Ill punish her. I dont think she would do that If Shelley were to reach that level of violence, then Cordelia would avoid her or resist her, but she didnt think that would happen. Shelley couldnt do that without bringing a dangerous weapon with her. Until now, Shelley stepping on the hem of Cordelias dress and bumping into her were events in the game. These were events that happened after theHeroinemeetCordelia, and had actually happened. However, Cordelia didnt know when Shelley would appear. She didnt think the game went into that much detail about the Heroine, but even if it did, Cordelia wouldnt have known since she was a light gamer. However, Shelley-sama doesnt act very strange outside of ces where she meets me, and I dont hear any weird rumours about her either Its very strange that she gets like that in front of me. Even at the Viscounts evening party, Cordelia felt like Shelley was trying to force the events of her dream, and her actions against Cordelia were her overdoing things. Stepping on her dress and running into her were things that wouldnt have happened had Shelley not forcefully done so. Cordelia knew that there was an event in the game where Shelley stepped on her dress, but she didnt know that there was an event where Shelley ran into her. If she had to guess, then there was an event where the Heroine pulled the essories in Cordelias hair, but that wasnt a body m, and that event didnt collide with the event where she stepped on Cordelias dress. However, it could have happened on routes that Cordelia hadnt yed, and it was also possible that these events had nothing to do with the game and were things that had happened in Shelleys dreams. Either way, Cordelia wasnt short-tempered enough to go against Shelleys malicious actions. (In the first ce, the Heroinehadnt perfected her manners yet when she showed up in high society because she was taking things easy at the Cylderine House. Thats why she angeredCordelia I wonder if Shelley is trying to re-enact the scenes between theHeroineandCordeliafrom the game since she acts normally in front of everyone except me.) Shelley behaved like a proper noble without any problems except for when she was in front of Cordelia so she may have taken her mannerism sses more seriously than the Heroine. It was astonishing, and if she had done that for Sylvester, then it was something to admire. However, her absolute attachment to her dreams which made her efforts go to waste couldnt simply be removed. (Even so, some youngdies were rethinking their rtionship with her.) If thats the case, then it isnt all that bad to leave Shelley-sama alone. I was only harmed slightly, and most of that harm was actually returned to her. Shelley-samas reputation will fall if I leave her alone, and if this were to reach Earl Clydereines ears, then he might do something about it. She thought as Hazel raged next to her. Im sure she just wants to show other people that she has the upper hand. Of course, Hazel probably wouldnt believe that Shelleys actions were based on her dreams. If she acts that way towards me because of some kind of belief, then she might be happy that she has met someone whom she reacts that strongly towards. Cordelia? But the current situation isnt something to be praised. Thats true. Most people are soft-hearted. Then, Hazel sighed. Cordelia knew that Hazel was really worried about her and felt apologetic. (Honestly, its still fine as long as Shelleys reputation goes down, but its not good if people think Im some kind of trouble.) She didnt know when Shelley would stop attacking her and needed to find a way to avoid her. Then, lets go refresh ourselves! Excuse me? My rtives are the Harshi House. The evening party is a ce for my aunt and uncle to meet people they know, but aunt always said that she wanted to talk to you. Wont youe for me as well? Cordelia blinked her eyes in surprise when she heard that name. She had greeted Earl Harshi and his family during hering of age ceremony, but it was also a name that Nirupama had a strong rivalry with when Cordelia was twelve. By the way, she remembered Nirupama smiling widely when she said that name. I would love to if Im invited. Thank you very much. Oh yes, Ill invite Kaylie-sama as well. Lets go have fun! Yes. But, Kaylie-sama doesnt like evening parties very much There will be times when she needs to go to them from now on. Its a small party, and its a good event for her to get used to them! Im sure itll be fun. Hazel had already decided that Kaylie would be attending. Cordelia confusingly remembered Kaylie and felt that she wouldnt be able to refuse, not because Kaylie lost to Hazels assertiveness, but because she knew that she would need to get used to attending evening parties. Volume 06, Act 60: Determination Intensify Part 3 Volume 06, Act 60: Determination Intensify Part 3 Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles ??????? The day of the evening party. She received a letter stating that Hazel would be going to get Kaylie first, so she wanted Cordelia to go there by herself. Im going to fix Kaylie-samas makeup! Shes hiding her lovely face!, Hazel had written. (The fact that Kaylie-sama has her face hidden means that her bangs are still long even though shes dressed up?) They had solved theJet ckmisunderstanding, but she still hid her eyes with her hair because, Im used to this so its embarrassing. (This should be left to the Hazel sisters temperaments.) Im sure theyll make Kaylie-sama pretty so I wont be that meddlesome, she thought as she headed towards the Harshi House. Cordelia was immediately greeted by the wife when she arrived at the Harshi mansion. She looked gorgeous and strong-willed, as expected of someone who couldpete with Nirupama. Its been a while, Cordelia-san. Im so happy you can be here today. Im honoured to hear that you had invited me through Hazel-sama. No way. I wanted to ask you a favour, so Im grateful that you havee. You wanted to ask a favour? Contrary to her words, she was talking in a fairly open ce. The wife smiled when Cordelia tilted her head in confusion. Ive heard that the Pameradia House has a really nice bathhouse. Can I visit? Excuse me? If you want to, then with pleasure. Maybe shell be interested in footbaths too? And saying its anice bathhouseinstead of abathhousesounds as if she had heard it from someone else. Thank you very much. To tell you the truth, the servants at my house said that they heard from the people working at your house that you have a very nice bathhouse. Apparently, the bath you use is lovely, but I heard that the bath that the servants use is lovely as well. Cordelia deeply thanked the servants who were her testers and smiled. Our bathhouse is used as a ce for testers to try out products. Our magicians put a lot of work into constructing the facility, so please take your time to enjoy it. Thank you very much. Then, please talk to me more about itter. Yes. But is it alright to end the conversation here? Cordelia thought that the conversation ended a lot faster than she thought it was and was curious. Then, the wife hid her mouth with her fan. Say, Cordelia-san. Id like to say something selfish, but Can we have tea after Im done looking around? Cordelia also got her point when the wife said that. I see, she wants to secretly talk more then. Yes, of course. Thank you again. She thought that the conversation had ended this time, but she heard what the wife said as she whispered into her fan. See that, Nirupama. I can talk to Cordelia-san! She somehow understood that she waspeting against her aunt for some reason. They have a really good rtionship, Cordelia desperately tried to hold down herughter. Im sure their personalities are simr. Cordelia-san, please take your time. Theres no rude people here, so please have fun. The bitter words that she had uttered while smiling was also heard by those close by. The word take your timeseemed to have influenced those around them, and there werent any crowds around Cordelia like usual. However, that didnt mean that people werent interested in her. Their eyes flickered towards her, but they didnt approach her because of what the wife had said. Cordelia had to go talk to them herself. Cordelia didnt see Hazel or Kaylie after she had finished talking to Countess Harshi, but she did find Clifton. Good afternoon, Clifton-sama. How is the progress of your gift? Ahaha, thats sudden. Clifton hadnt contacted her even since she gave him the proposal, and it seemed like he was a little worried about it since he had averted his gaze. To tell you the truth, even if I hadpleted the prototype, it was a bit different from how I imagined it and wasnt going well, but Ive finally got it to the point where Im satisfied. I found out that it was that difficult to make something that you want to make. But itll be a wonderful gift since youve put so much thought into it. I hope thats true. He looked calm, contrary to his unconfident words. It seemed like he had finished it to his satisfaction. Cordelia was happy as if it was something for her when she heard this. What attracted you to the woman you like? Youre asking that? Just out of curiosity. I helped you out a little, so isnt it fine to tell me a bit? Looking at Cliftons attitude, he seemed shy, but he didnt dislike being asked. Because shes calm, I guess? She doesnt talk much, so even though weve been together since we were little, its not like we talk a lot How do I say this, we understand each other even if we dont put it into words, hmm, or we can guess what the other person is thinking? Oh my, it sounds like you two are already a married couple. No, well I cant guess what shes thinking, so I dont think its the same. But you really like her, dont you? It makes me feel a little embarrassed when I see how youre acting. Clifton panicked a little at Cordelias honest words, but then he coughed and spoke calmly again. How do I say this, rather than liking her, I just think its better for us to be together. My heart doesnt race around her, but it does feel warm Your heart doesnt throb for her? Well, its not like it doesnt Somehow, its not like that Cordelia tilted her head in confusion at Clifton since he wasnt being clear. Cordelia hadnt experienced her first love yet, and didnt have any love stories to proudly tell, but she thought love was something that made your heart pound. However, listening to Clifton, she knew for certain that he was in love. Love is difficult, isnt it? Cliftonughed at Cordelias honest words. It doesnt suit you to say that, Cordelia-san. What do you mean? Are you saying that love doesnt suit me? No, thats not what Im saying. You always look like you have leeway, and dont look like you would worry over something. Cordelia wanted to repeat his words back at him when he said that, but she held back. Including Clifton-sama, it isnt a bad thing for me to be seen like that by others. In fact, there are many times when I hesitate and think a lot, but its better to be seen that way when it came to negotiations. Cordelia thought and smiled. Oh my, isnt it ominous to be a veteran at love when Ive only just made my debut? No, yes. Youre certainly right. Its scary for you to say it like that. Of course, Im joking. So, you do have leeway. I have to learn from you. They looked at each other andughed, then Cordelia saw Hazel at the corner of her eyes and slightly raised her right hand. Hazel immediately noticed Cordelia. She spoke to Kaylie, who was with her, and approached Cordelia. Kaylie had her bangs swept to the side, and her eyes, which were normally hidden, could be seen clearly. Her image changed quite a lot with just that, but the gentle, but gorgeous dress that she was wearing made her look bewitching. Kaylie-sama, you look beautiful. Hazel had said she would make some changes, but Cordelia thought it was nice if she could see Kaylies face on a regr basis, then a voice spoke. After all, huh, Kaylie, is that you? Eh? You know Kaylie, Cordelia-san? Cordelia looked at Clifton because she didnt know why he had asked that, and his face looked quite flushed. He didnt look like the same person who had spoken calmly before . Perhaps, is the person who you like Jet ck? Wh, er, why. You dont have to panic that much. Dont worry, I wont tell her. Huh? Eh, hmm, Cordelia-san? What do you mean? Lets talk about thatter. For the time being, it will seem unnatural if you dont do something about your expression. Cordelia wanted to tell him straight away, but she was afraid of saying it in front of Kaylie. However, Kaylie widened her eyes when she was approaching Cordelia and Clifton, then she suddenly turned around and ran away. Huh? Kaylie-sama? Hazel was surprised, and Cordelia immediately passed her. When Cordelia passed Hazel, she said, Id like to talk to her alone for a bit, then chased after Kaylie. Hazel was surprised by Cordelias sudden words, but she remained puzzled since she couldnt grasp the situation and didnt reply. But Cordelia didnt have time to exin. Hazel was facing them, so she didnt realise, but Kaylie looked shocked before she turned around and ran away. It hadnt shown, but Cordelia thought she might have had tears in her eyes as well. (I dont think she hates Clifton-sama so much that she didnt want to meet him.) If so, then it is that embarrassing to show her hair up to someone she knows? No, that cant be it I dont want to think about it, but I have a bad feeling about this. There were a couple people taking a break in the courtyard that Kaylie went to. Kaylie-sama, whats wrong? Im sorry, but, Im okay Thats not convincing when you look like that. Cordelia said, then held out a handkerchief for Kaylie. Kaylie took it with both hands and covered her face. I knew But its different when I have to see it Clifton-sama and Cordelia-sama Hmm, do you not realise it Cordelia-sama? That Clifton-sama, likes. (His face caused a big misunderstanding after all!) Cordelia didnt know if she couldnt say it until the end because she was being considerate of Clifton or because she couldnt say it. However, her words told Cordelia enough. Why do you think he does? Clifton-samas face when he was with you a while ago Did you not see it, Cordelia-sama? (I saw it, but thats definitely because he saw you.) She wanted to say but held back. She wasnt the person who should say that, Clifton had to tell Kaylie himself. Cordelia pretended not to know anything, and Kaylie continued. When Clifton-sama first met you at an evening party, he told me that he had met a wonderfuldy Wasnt it just because we just happened to talk? At that time, I had only greeted him when he was with Myles-sama. But at that time, he was nervous and couldnt calm down He had never told me something like that before But since the other person is you I understand. (Im sure he was telling her that it was more reassuring to be with her than me.) So, I also wish I could know more about you This was after youd left the royal capital, but I was also involved with the mobile library. When I heard about you from Hazel-sama, I thought I could see you up close But the more I knew you, the more I noticed that were very different. To make matters worse, I my house is in a tough situation. You told me that theJet ckthing was a misunderstanding but even if thats excluded, I cant Cordelia felt that Kaylies evaluation of her had been too high since long ago, but how could she have imagined that this was the cause? Then, Cordelia began to feel that there was nothing she could do about this. Im going to go call Clifton-sama. Huh? Please talk with him. B-but Kaylie-sama, believe in yourself more. But No buts. You can clearly see your surroundings with your hair up like this right? And, even if it is like you had imagined, you still need to talk to him directly if you havent given up. Kaylie-sama should know this. However, she didnt answer Cordelia. Cordelia handed Kaylie the aroma stone can that she had hidden in her sleeves. This is a charm. Please calm down with this by the time Clifton-samaes, its made from roses andvender. Eh Orange with geranium,vender with rose otto, and patchouli with sandalwood had a rxing effect. I actually wanted you to use this when we were going toe here together. Please use it to change your mood. Is it alright? Kaylie was puzzled because she knew that Cordelia hadnt started selling rose essential oils at the shop yet. Kaylie-sama. I would like to give you a piece of advice. Please smile while you talk. Im sure youll look more attractive that way. Im rooting for you. Cordelia smiled, and returned to the venue after leaving those words. Volume 06, Act 60: Determination Intensify Part 4 Volume 06, Act 60: Determination Intensify Part 4 Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles In the venue, Clifton was still blushing, and Hazel was teasing him. Hazel was a little confused since Cordelia had returned alone, but Cordelia smiled back at her. Im sorry to keep you waiting, now, Clifton-sama. Quickly go to the courtyard. At this rate, youll be misunderstood. Huh?! What, Cordelia-san? I would like to tell you that half-hearted words can deepen misunderstandings. Kaylie-sama misunderstood and took it the wrong way when you called her Jet ck. Please let her know with your words first rather than give her a present. Clifton panicked when he heard Cordelia, but he understood her without her having to exin. He quickly left. Thank you, Cordelia-sama. He couldnt have imagined that he became his own obstacle to love. Oh my, did that happen? I could imagine what was going on from his reaction a while ago and I only saw it once. Maybe there are times when you dont notice things because youre too close. But, in the end, Cordelia-sama was also involved in fulfilling their love, so why dont you take it as it went well? Well, Im envious of them. However, speaking of misunderstandings, Hazel-sama also misunderstood me before It might be difficult to prevent it, but Cordelia decided to listen to those around her as much as possible. Im being careful, but I have to be extra careful about my love that wille eventually She thought, but was that something she should ask people? ( Love is difficult after all.) It doesnt always make ones heart pound and it isnt always calm. Can I understand those feelings clearly? She thought and felt that it was difficult. Say, Cordelia-sama. Can I visit the shop again so that I can hear more about this from Kaylie-sama? Yes, of course. I look forward to seeing you there. Cordelia was more concerned about the two who werent able tomunicate very well with each other rather than her uncertain future. ??????? The day after the evening party at the Harshi House. Cordelia showed up at the shop in the afternoon and could tell how yesterday went when their eyes met. Kaylie usually hid her eyes with her bangs, but they were visible today. It was difficult to talk to Kaylie since she was working, but they finally had time to talk after they finished cleaning the shop. Cordelia-sama, hmm Thank you very much. Youre wee. It looks like you two were able to clear your misunderstandings, Im d. Kaylie didnt need to say anymore and smiled. Kaylie-sama, did you like yesterdays fragrance? Ah, yes! Im going to give it back to you I dont mind since I was nning on giving it to you from the start. Actually, this essential oil has the same blend as that fragrance. If you dont mind, please take it. Its a thank you present for working so hard. Eh, but Congrattions. Cordelia pushed it towards Kaylie and Kaylie smiled. Thank you very much. Please dont mind. Dont worry about taking a day off when you go on a date. Eh h-hmm Cordelia smiled at Kaylie who had turned red. More importantly, you must be tired from yesterday. Ill take you home. Hmm, umm Im fine today. Ill be meeting my mother. You will? In that case, you have to hurry. Kaylie probably was in a rush. She rushed out of the room after putting her tools away. After a while when Cordelia thought about going home too, she noticed a small pouch had been left on the desk. Oh my, I wonder if she forgot this. She usually only brings this with her, I wonder if she was in that much of a rush? It might not be a problem for her to find it here tomorrow, but she might panic if she thinks shes dropped it. She hasnt gone far yet, has she? I might be able to catch up to her if I chase after her now. Cordelia thought, and asked the female employees, who were cleaning, which way Kaylie went, then headed off in that direction. However, she couldnt find Kaylie even though the street was wide. She thought she would at least see her figure and concluded that she must have gone in the opposite direction. As she walked and looked around, a familiar voice entered her ears from a side path. Say, was what I said wrong? It was Shelleys voice. Shelley was a noble, so it wasnt odd for her to be here, and her voice wasnt loud and conspicuous, but her irritating and oppressive voice didnt suit this ce. Cordelia secretly peeked into the path, and she saw Shelley and Kaylie. Shelley was ring at Kaylie, and Kaylie was looking down a little. Cordelia had heard about their rtionship from Hazel, but this was the first time she had seen the two together. And from what she could see from how Kaylie was acting; it was clear that they didnt have a good rtionship. You told me that you didnt know what evening parties she was attending. But I heard from someone that you were at the same evening party as her. What is the meaning of this? You told me that you would tell me about her once you got to know her, but you keep insisting that you know nothing about her. You actually know a lot of things about her, dont you? She didnt look like a Heroine at all since she got more irritating with every word she said. (More importantly, does this mean that Shelley coerced Kaylie from the beginning?) With Shelleys personality, she probably hounded Kaylie-sama a lot. But, Kaylie-sama still insisted that she didnt know anything. Then, Kaylie looked up. Shelley was a little surprised by this. I dont feel like your words are correct. Shelley became speechless for a moment because of Kaylies protest, but she immediately retorted in a strong tone. Why did you say that!? That woman will hurt His Highness and cause trouble for everyone, you know?! Dont say it like youre talking from a parents perspective, that woman!! The enraged Shelley was like the in-game Cordelia. (Hatred would be the closest feeling that Shelley has towards me.) However, the words Shelley had said towards Kaylie were outbursts of anger towards Cordelia, and there was no need to drag Kaylie into something troublesome. Kaylie wasnt good at talking, so it was best for Shelley to keep quiet and let her pass. Shelley didnt need to force herself to confront Kaylie, so Cordelia wished she had chosen not to bother Kaylie. However, Kaylie continued to speak. Ive always admired Cordelia-sama. Thats why I know she can do things that dont benefit her. I didnt ask for your opinion. You know that youre receiving support from the Clydereine House, dont you? Does that mean that we should immediately return the loan that we had received from Earl Clydereine? What else would that mean? Shelley didnt realise that this was the same behaviour as Cordelia which she had just mentioned before. Kaylie quietly stared at Shelley, then nodded. Okay. Then Its not something I can decide alone. But I will talk to my parents and ask them if the citizens will forgive us for lending money out until we were tricked. About returning the money, we had to pay the servants wages, but you are one-sidedly changing the original contract even though this has nothing to do with it, so I hope you can wait for the money. Does that mean you dont trust me after all? Cordelia started walking when she heard Shelleys sharp tone. Please leave it at that, Shelley-sama. Y-you! Kaylie-sama, Im here to deliver something you forgot. Kaylie was puzzled at Cordelia who smiled, unfazed by Shelleys gaze. Cordelia pushed the pouch onto Kaylie and looked straight at Shelley. If you need something from me, thene straight at me. Having cards is also important for negotiations. You look like youre only threatening her, and I dont like it. I Im not wrong! In the first ce Isnt it because youre hiding your true self!? Youre the only person who didnt turn out like how you were in my dreams! Shelley red at Cordelia with her face bright red, and Cordelia lightly brushed her off. Cordelia also looked grim since her attitude didnt match the girl who was rumoured to be the Saint. I dont know what youre thinking, but its wrong for you to me Kaylie-sama for things such as me attending evening parties. What did you say?! Shelley-sama. You said before that His Highness is your benefactor and you want to return his favour. Its your freedom to see me as your enemy, but if you want to be useful to His Highness, then why dont you do something for him instead of trying to trick and deceive me? Thats why Im doing this! But, in my dreams, youre always chasing after His Highness while wearing a red dress! You know what Im talking about, dont you!? Ive never worn a red dress before in my life. Shelley frowned deeper when she heard what Cordelia had said. Remember this, Im going to expose your true self in front of everyone right now! Shelley turned her hell and went back onto the main street. (I guess its pointless since were not in front of people right now.) But it was all the same to Cordelia. I dont think Shelley would agree with my advice, and Id rather she walk away rather than asking the same questions over and over. It wasnt a clean break, but the result is good if I think about Kaylie-samas situation. Cordelia looked at Kaylie and saw that her expression was stiff. I, I was scared Cordelia smiled gently at Kaylie who only seemed scared now. Thank you very much. Youve been protecting me all this time. No, I I only acted like I didnt know anything. Kaylie turned red and looked down. I dont think Earl Clydereine would tear up the contract because of his daughters words If something does happen, then Ill be happy to help you. Im the reason youre in this situation in the first ce. No, hmm. Its not your fault. Even if it isnt, I cant leave my friends alone if theyre in trouble. If the loan was an amount that could be provided by the Clydereine House, then it was possible for the Pameradia House to do the same. Her family assets werent something she could freely move, and there may be some conditions involved, but Elvis was likely to consider it if he knew that the citizens were troubled. Kaylieughed shyly at Cordelias words. Actually It seems that the Hack House has also talked about helping with reconstruction. Oh my, Clifton-sama did? Yes Hmm, actually its embarrassing, but Clifton-sama how do I say this hes waiting for my reply. The outer moat is perfect, hmm hes also thinking about helping with reconstruction, and his family knows about it What a schemer is what I would like to say, but its his grievous mistake for making you misunderstand things. No, he tried his best, but his efforts were fruitless. Cordelia prayed that they would receive good fortune for the bad things they had experienced until now, and Kaylie started panicking. I-its not like that! Hmm, my family said it was because Im too dull Oh my, thats a nice rtionship. Cordelia thought that her prayer was unnecessary. After that, Cordelia sent Kaylie to where her mother was and then went home herself. Cordelia thought alone while in the carriage. What happened to Kaylie-sama is a good thing. But I underestimated Shelley too much, she reflected. (I have to be careful, but I thought it would be fine as long as I dont engage her.) Shelley believes in her dreams and thought she could use that to approach me. But if shes using her position to take advantage of other peoples weaknesses, then I cant just wait for time to pass. This means that I cant just avoid her all the time. If I dy this problem any longer, then it may affect others. Me in a red dress, she said? If thats the case, why dont I wear it to y her game? Volume 06, Act 61: Noble Beliefs, Blooming with Resolution Part 1 Volume 06, Act 61: Noble Beliefs, Blooming with Resolution Part 1 Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles When Cordelia got home, she immediately asked Emina to arrange for a tailor. Emina was a little surprised that Cordelia wanted to have a red dress tailored as soon as possible. Ojou-sama, this is the first time that youve requested for a red dress, isnt it? Yes. But Im sure itll look nice on you. Thanks. She couldnt feel happy even though she was told it would look nice on her because of herplicated feelings. Dark red gave off a strong and distinct impression, and it was also a suitable colour to wear for matches. And Emina was right, it was definitely a colour that suited Cordelia. After all, it was a colour that Cordeliaknew suited her very well. But she still wanted to avoid it because in a way it was her burial clothes. (But if Shelley is convinced that Im the Cordelia in the red dress, then Ill take up the gauntlet. And Im pretty sure I should put it on at least once as a way of bidding farewell to Cordelia.) She decided that she would face this head on. She couldnt help but feel like she was losing the fight before it even started since shepromised. Would it take a bit of time if Imissioned for it now? Normally, yes. I see But as a matter of fact, Lindsey-sama, who has always been tailoring your dresses, has been making red dresses that fit you in her spare time, so Im sure that she can have them ready after shes made some adjustments and adds the finishing touches to them. Huh? I dont think Ive ever paid for anything like that. She did remember Lindsey rmending her red dresses a number of times, but she had always chosen a different colour each time. Lindsey-sama likes to think of ideal dresses for people, so she makes them in hopes that the people, who she made them for, would wear them even if they dont order them. Im sure she would be delighted if you purchased it. I, I see Its just that even if youre satisfied with the dress, she might get new inspiration once you try it on and want to make small adjustments on the dress. But itll still be ready in time for the banquet. Thats good. Thank you. Cordelia had no way of knowing what evening party Shelley would attend, but she did know of one evening party that Shelley would attend without having to inquire. That was the Stargazing Banquet. The Stargazing Banquet was hosted by the royal family; young men and women were invited to the banquet, and Cordelia also received an invitation to the banquet. Sylvester, who had juste of age, was this years host, and she had no reason to decline as long as she was in the royal capital and was depressed about this at first. But there was no way she wouldnt take advantage of this period if she was going to face Shelley face on. (If she takes the initiative to misbehave in order to recreate her dreams even at a banquet hosted by the royal family, then she will finally bepletely obsessed with her dreams. Kids who misbehave must be reasoned with.) Actually, all Shelley was doing was throwing her temper mostly at Cordelia. There were other parts of her personality that were like the in-game Cordelia, but she hasnt acted as radical as Cordeliayet. (Even so, there might be a chance that she would go out of control and lose her life. The Clydereine House has as much magic power as I do.) Cordelia had always felt that Shelley was troublesome and a bad omen. But she has never wished that Shelley would lose her life. Cordelia wasnt good at dealing with Shelley and didnt want to approach her, but Shelley had said that she wanted to be of use to her benefactor, Sylvester, unlike Cordelia, who wanted the position of Queen. It seemed like Shelley was running wild right now, but if she doesnt use her power in the wrong way, then she might actually be of use to him. (I guess no one by her side properly reasons with her because of her powers. But I also know very well that she isnt someone who would listen either.) Still, if Shelley had someone who had told her off then she probably wouldnt have be like this. Cordelia felt that this was truly regrettable. Cordelia walked down the corridor alone after she had left Emina and muttered to herself. I hope that I can bid farewell to Cordeliaand Shelleys dreams When she got closer to her room, she decided to turn back and visit Ronnie. There was one thing she wanted to confirm before confronting Shelley. Ronnie was rxing before dinner in his room at the magician wing. He blinked when he saw Cordelia enter his room with a serious expression on her face. Ojou-sama, whats wrong? You look very serious. Say, Ronnie. I have a question for you Of all the magic I can use, theres nothing that can kill me if I use it too much, right? Cordelia still didnt know what magic Cordeliahad used to kill herself. Of course, she wasnt going to cause an uproar, so she wouldnt be using such magic, but she wanted to confirm this just in case. As far as I know, nothing you use can cause that. But you can faint if you overwork your magic. You couldnt move in the woods before, right? But with that, you wont die from the magic itself, because you wont be able to move your body before you die. I see. Thats good. I dont know what youre thinking of doing, but youre not trying to do something dangerous are you? Of course not. I like peace too, so I dont want to do anything dangerous. That was why she came here to confirm this, but Ronnie wasnt convinced. Im telling you this just in case, but if you find a curse or something, never try to break it yourself. If you do it on your own, then youll just be eaten by the curse. As expected, I wont oftene across a situation where I need to undo a curse, right? He had probably given her that advice because of what had happened with Lara in the past, but Cordelia didnt think it would be necessary this time. Anyway, Cordelia couldnt use magic that could kill her. It was reassuring to know this when she confronted Shelley. (But, was Laras curse also from Dus?) She was reminded of Ghost for a moment, but she sincerely hoped that nothing unnecessary would happen at the Stargazing Banquet. ??????? The day of the Stargazing Banquet. Cordelia was a little perplexed when she saw her dressed up figure in the full-length mirror. The in-game Cordeliahad been stubborn, domineering and mean, but her appearance was gorgeous and lovely. However, for some reason, Cordelias current appearance made her look strong. Wont people around me see me as domineering like this? The words spilled out of her mouth and her cheeks twitched. (Red? Is it because of this red colour?) Even though she had thought that, Cordeliasdress had been the same shade of red, so she didnt think that it was because of the colour. She thought she looked calmer than Cordelia, but it was still a little shocking to see herself like this. Please rx a little more. Ojou-sama, youre too nervous today. Y-yes Cordelias expression was so stiff that it made Emina smile wryly. Cordelia smiled again and she felt like the intimidating aura that surrounded her earlier had faded a little. Although her makeup was done modestly, she had on a bright red lipstick so that the dress wouldnt overshadow her. She chose the rose that Gille had given her for her hair essory, and it stood out even with her red dress. Finally, she sprayed on some rose fragrance, and her preparations for battle were done. Well, shall we go now? Cordelia spoke to her reflection in the mirror. Cordelia had been to the castle many times now and was already used to it, but this was the first time she was heading to the Great Hall where the evening party was held. While people who were attending the evening party wereing and going, Cordelia stopped once at the entrance of the venue. Isma-oniisama? Ah, Cordelia? Isma was dressed in his knight uniform, and he probably was working and wasnt here to attend the evening party. Youre dressed in a more spirited manner than usual today. Do I give off the impression that Im domineering, after all? No, you dont look like youre domineering. But every time I see you outside of home, I feel like youve grown up. Cordelia smiled wryly since Isma had celebrated hering of age ceremony with her. Onii-sama. Thats something Otou-sama would say. Im worried since I have an adorable little sister. Oh my, its an honour to hear you praise me. Theyughed, then Isma spoke quietly. Lately, the rtionship between father and Earl Clydereine has been dangerously bad. Father never cared even if the Earl had been openly hostile towards him, but nowadays, he clearly harbours ill-feeling towards the Earl. That has something to do with me, doesnt it? So, you know what is going on. If you need help, talk to Father. Of course, you can talk to me as well. However, I cant stay near you much today since I have to work. Thank you very much, Onii-sama. But dont worry. I always talk to you two whenever I have a problem. Really? Then, I feel at ease. Cordelia couldnt tell from Ismas expression whether he took it as a joke or seriously. Bowing at Ismas back as he made his way towards his post, Cordelia slowly took a deep breath then stepped forward. The warm glow from the chandeliers illuminated the marble floor in the spacious hall. Slow and quiet music was ying since the evening party hadnt officially started yet. However, there were already a lot of men and women gathering around and talking. Perhaps because this party was for the younger generation, the womens dresses were more brightly coloured than usual, and the venue looked gorgeous. Cordelia briefly gazed around the hall, but there didnt seem to be any sign of Shelley. As long as she was careful, then she wouldnt be caught off guard. The evening party was opened with a speech from a member of the royal family that is, after Sylvesters greetings, the orchestra will y music for dancing. After that, it was basically not too different from other evening parties, but there were schrs waiting to help the guests appreciate the night sky, and Cordelia heard that constetion boards will be loaned out. When Cordelia had first heard about this, she thought that it was an event that Gille would enjoy. (I even thought that maybe Gille-sama would attend a night party without transformation magic cast on him but I havent found anyone who looks like him yet.) Considering that Gille-sama and Vernoux-sama get along really well, I thought that Gille-sama would be with Vernoux-sama in his original form too, but I havent seen a young man who looks like him yet. He may not be here today either, but itll be nice if I can talk to him about my travels the next time we meet. But, will that be possible? Unfortunately, I havent even been able to thank him for the bracelet Im wearing. Cordelia proceeded to the wall while thinking. Along the way, she felt the women turn their gazes at her. They started chattering. She felt like she heard someone say they recognised her by her scent, and the women seemed restless, but they didnt speak to her straight away. (Maybe because its before the opening speech?) Looking at her surroundings, she could also feel that they didnt want their conversation with her to be interrupted because of the opening speech. Its kind of rare to be by myself, she thought as she looked slowly around the middle of the hall. She found someone amongst the crowd, who stood frozen, and tilted her head. (Clive-sama?) She didnt say this out loud and only moved her mouth. Clive also noticed her and walked towards her in ratherrge strides while blinking his eyes. Cordelia-jou? Eh? Yes, Im Cordelia. Its been a while, Clive-sama. Why did he say that in a questioning manner? She thought while curtsying. She had seen Clive at Myless evening party from a distance but couldnt talk to him because of Sylvester. But right now, he was acting cautious like he was greeting someone who he hadnt seen before. Whats wrong? It might have been her imagination, but she didnt know how to react. Clive coughed once and spoke without any particr expression on his face. Excuse me. I have been entrusted with a message from His Highness. He would like to have a few words with youter. His Highness wants to speak to me? If he wanted to speak to someone else, then I wouldnt have had to inform you about this. What Clive had said was correct, but Cordelia couldnt understand. Im sure His Highness would be able to speak to me even if he didnt inform me beforehand People probably wouldnt interrupt us. I dont know why he wants to speak to me, but I also dont know how to refuse him either. I dont want to talk to him or get involved with him, but there isnt anyone here who he cant talk to since this evening party is hosted by the royal family. However, Clive sighed at Cordelias words. Thats why hes telling you beforehand. He was worried that you might be offended if he interrupted your conversation with others. Im not that small-minded. Theres no way His Highness would know that. Clives aura stated that he was only here to pass on the message and Cordelia widened her eyes. Cordelia-sama, what surprises you? I wasnt expecting to hear such words from you, Clive-sama. Youre aware I have as much room in my heart as everyone else. Clive frowned openly when he heard Cordelias words, but he didnt deny it. Id appreciate it if you stop speaking nonsense. Oh my, its important. Like always, unfortunately that part of you is exactly like Vernoux-sama. Clive expressed that his views didnt match with Vernoux like always with those words. You get along well with Vernoux-sama, dont you? Vernoux-sama mentioned that you hadnt changed either, Clive-sama. I dont have time to listen to your nonsense either. Then, excuse me. Oh my, Im Volume 06, Act 61: Noble Beliefs, Blooming with Resolution Part 2 Volume 06, Act 61: Noble Beliefs, Blooming with Resolution Part 2 Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles Cordelia stopped apologising half-way through because she recognised Shelleys figure at the corner of her eye. Clive also nced at where she was looking since she had stopped speaking unnaturally. Earl Cyldereines daughter? It would be best if you stayed away from her. Yes, I think so too. But shes acting a bit strange, isnt she? Shelley and Cordelias eyes met for a moment. Shelley threw a strong smile at Cordelia and said something to the waitress who was preparing the drinks. Cordelia didnt know what Shelley had said, but the waitress seemed troubled. Cordelia-sama, are you going over there? Yes. Its not something you should poke your nose into. Moreover, its her. But Ive also prepared forints at the store, so I might be of help. Besides, it would be better to settle this before His Highness shows up, right? Clive sighed at Cordelias query. It was fortunate for her since he didnt refute. Then, Clive-sama. Ill see youter. Then, Cordelia turned her back to Clive. (Shelley recognised me and is up to something. I dont want to tempt her, but shes troubling others. I just cant leave this alone.) Considering the actions that Shelley has taken until now, her public attacks will be trivial. She will either get me involved while falling, say rude things to me, or deliberately step on my dress like she didst time Those were the actions that immediately came to Cordelias mind. She wasnt Cordelia, and Shelley wasnt going crazy, so she should be able to handle it calmly. When she got close enough to Shelley to be able to talk to her, her gaze shed with Shelleys blue eyes. Seeing Shelleys provocative smile, Cordelia felt like Shelley was going to do something after all and put up her guard . But who would have expected that multiple sses woulde flying towards her? Cordelia realised that Shelley had done this when the cold liquid slid down her skin. Fortunately, the liquid was juice and not wine, but it had still gotten all over her face and dress. The sses shattered when they hit the ground, and the sound unexpectedly echoed well around her. (This is! Normally anyone would be furious about this!) Cordelia wiped her face before she spoke, and the people around her looked at her quietly. (Im hogging all their attention.) She could tell that everyone was looking at her while holding their breaths. They may be able to understand the situation from the shattered sses on the floor, the liquid on Cordelias face and dress, and from seeing Shelley hold the tray, but they couldntprehend why this situation had happened. Even Cordelia would have wondered what had happened if she saw this from an outsiders perspective. Cordelia didnt miss the momentary look of aplishment on Shelleys face, although Shelley seemed surprised. (The Heroine didnt make this big of a blunder in the game.) There was a scene in the game where the Heroinecrashed intoCordeliaand spilled her drink on her. But it hadnt been as brash as this. Cordelia, who had only received a slight injury, flew into a rage and had made unreasonable demands to the Heroine, so she might have been the person who had attracted everyones attention instead. I cant imagine why Shelley would do something like this, but I have no intention of following the scenario she wants. (Let me dere that how the Cordeliashe envisions would do.) Cordelia was scared and nervous, but she decided to hide all that in her mind. She hade here with the determination to confront Shelley. Even though she hadnt expected this to happen, she wasnt going to back down. Cordelia made a nk face and opened her mouth with determination. Its you again? Do you have any idea what youve done? This was the first time that Cordelia had said the same words as the in-game Cordeliato Shelley. The setting was different, but Cordelia decided that this line was urate since Shelley wanted to expose the true nature ofCordelia. Shelley covered her mouth with both her hands. I, I wanted to help I, Im sorry, Cordelia-sama. Cordelia couldnt see Shelleys expression since she had her face down. But it didnt seem like she was really apologising. She had done it intentionally from the start, and even though she seemed frightened, she had justified herself before apologising. Cordelia sighed. Look carefully at how foolish your actions were.You need to apologise sincerely and reflect on your actions, not try to justify yourself. Cordelia-sama Are you saying that words arent enough? What would you like me to do to show my sincerity? What was the reason behind her trembling voice? Shelley stiffened as Cordelia approached. Shelley might have expected a p toe flying at her, but Cordelia wasnt Cordelia. Even if she sometimes quoted Cordelia, her thoughts werepletely different from hers. Cordelia walked straight past Shelley. When she took three steps forward and turned around, Shelley was still looking at her in surprise. Cordelia turned her sharp gaze towards Shelley. So, she really hasnt noticed after all. The person you should be apologising to first is this person, is it not? Excuse me? The person who was trembling the most at those words was the waitress who had turned pale. Shelley didnt understand the meaning behind Cordelias words even when she saw the trembling waitress who was speechless. The waitress quickly lowered her head in a panic. I, Im sorry! Are you!? Please dont worry about it. Im alright. But, th-the ss your dress too! The waitress was extremely confused since the drinks she had prepared were snatched by a youngdy, and then used to harm another youngdy. Then, her eyes widened even more when she saw the ss shards scattered on the floor. Cordelia stopped the waitress with one hand when she was about to run up to the shards. Please calm down. Youre going to hurt your hands. It seems like other people have gone to get cleaning tools, so please wait. B-but Its alright, this will all be over by the time His Highness arrives. Still, the waitresss colour didnt return to her face as she was wondering how this had happened. Shelley-sama, are you not going to apologise? I dont understand what youre saying! Its obvious that that person has done nothing wrong! What does she need to be afraid of?! Shelleys face was filled with frustration. Cordelia had spoken words that Cordeliawould say, and yet the result was different from what Shelley had imagined. Shelley was supposed to expose the ugly truth about Cordelia, but she understood that it had not gone as she had expected from how people around her were acting. Cordelia slowly stood up. It is responsibility for the job that youve been entrusted with. The host will probably ask who is responsible for this. Are you trying to me her? The ss isnt yours, so dont talk like youre all that! Im saying that that is a possible scenario. This situation could be perceived as such, she let a guest help her with her job, and thus caused harm to someone the royal family had invited. Even if I didnt care, I wouldnt be surprised if she were to be held ountable in some way. Shelley probably didnt understand the value of the sses here. Cordelias dress might stain as well. Shelley probably didnt even imagine what would happen if the bill for these things were directed at the waitress. When Shelley red at her while trying to find the words to refute, Cordelia pressed her for answers. What the hell do you want to do by causing trouble for others? If youre going to continue to do these things, thenbe prepared to make an enemy out of Cordelia Enna Pameradia. I wont show you any mercy. With that deration of war, Cordelia felt as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. Although her conflict with Shelley wasntpletely over, she was able to tell Shelley this firmly in the dress thatCordeliapreferred to wear, using the same lines as Cordeliabut yet, with a different opinion thanCordelia. With that, Cordelia felt like she could bid farewell to Cordelia. However, Shelleys voice shook. Why do you speak as if youre on the side of justice!? Her voice was honestly really quiet. She had asked a question, but she wasnt asking Cordelia this. But no matter what Shelley thought, there was no one here who would take her side. Then, Shelley suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Cordelias arm. Wah?! If only if only you had acted like you did in my dreams! Cordelia widened her eyes at the magic that flowed into her arm. Suddenly, an unpleasant feeling coiled around her body and her heart jumped loudly. The feeling was extremely close to the sensation she had felt when she had dispelled Laras curse. (This is a curse?! Why does Shelley?!) I can guess that Shelley had strong magic powers since she was born to the Clydereine House, but I didnt think she could use this kind of magic in two years. Besides, would Earl Clydereine even teach her this kind of spell? She tried to shake Shelleys arm off, but the chill made it hard to move. Besides, the power that Shelley had used to grasp her arm was so strong that it was hard to believe it came from ady. (Is her magic going out of control too?!) Cordelia understood that Shelley didnt care if she had killed herself in this process and desperately tried to resist. However, her momentarypse in judgement had been grave. (This is bad!) The graveness of the situation must have been immediately conveyed to everyone else around Cordelia and Shelley as well, because she thought she heard the voice of a knight on duty. (But she wont make it!) I have to get away at all costs With that thought, Cordelia concentrated all her nerves and resisted with her magic. (Theres no way Im giving up!) She persuaded herself, and her arm suddenly became hot. (This is the bracelet Gille-sama gave me?) The heat ran through her body as if counteracting all the chills she was experiencing, and the unpleasant feeling that was consuming her, disappeared. The bracelet shattered at the same time. Cordelia looked at the bracelet that had fallen onto the floor while trying to calm her rugged breaths. (I was protected by this bracelet?) Shelley was seized by the knight while Cordelia breathed a sigh of relief. However, Shelley had already fainted and didnt show any resistance. Are you hurt? The knight who had spoken to her was rice, someone whom she already knew. Cordelia shook her head a little. No, Im fine. More importantly, she might have some kind of curse cast on her. A curse? I dont know. But she had magic flowing through her that I dont believe is hers. Cordelia informed rice quietly and rice nodded. Shelley had invoked magic to harm Cordelia, and in the castle at that. This needed to be investigated even if it was determined that the magic wouldnt kill Cordelia. Cordelia didnt know what punishment Shelley would receive because of that, but that wasnt something she could control. Im going to leave for now. Im not dressed appropriately to be in public at the moment. Then, Ill call Isma-sama. Thank you for your concern, but its alright. I cant interrupt Onii-samas work. Isma may have already heard about thismotion, but Cordelia didnt want any ns to be changed since this was an event sponsored by the royal family. Cordelia picked up the shattered bracelet. May I ask you to arrange a carriage for me? I look like this, so Ill wait for them in the less crowded courtyard. Understood. Then, Ill have someone go with you. No, thats fine too. I at least know where we are, I need to calm down a bit. When Cordelia said that, rice didnt say anything else either. But Cordelia remembered that she had something to say before she left, so she bent down in front of the waitress and spoke. If youre worried about the sses, then Ill exin this at ater date. Its clear that you hadnt intended for this to happen. No, thats I, I I dont mind. But if youre that concerned about todays events and dont want to work here anymore, then I would like to invite you to the Pameradia House. We wee responsible people. Then, Cordelia left the hall. As she passed Clive, she was able to tell him, Please allow me to have that talk with His Highness at ater date. Volume 06, Act 61: Noble Beliefs, Blooming with Resolution Part 3 Volume 06, Act 61: Noble Beliefs, Blooming with Resolution Part 3 Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles ??????? After reaching the courtyard, Cordelia made sure that no one was around and slowly stretched. Im so tired! Although she knew this was an unfit act for a youngdy, she couldnt help but do so. The remaining burdens on her shoulders were all lifted, and her mind was really clear. Its over, its over, its over. That thought spread down to her fingertips. The phantom ofCordeliawas covered in a haze, and she no longer cared about wearing red dresses. She didnt have to think about the fear which was caused by the rtionship between theHeroineandCordeliathat had been nested in her heart for a long time. She may encounter trouble in the future, but that wouldnt be determined by the fate of the in-game Cordelia. Shadows of Cordeliashouldnt cross through her mind anymore. I dont know what kind of punishment will be given to Shelley, but hopefully this will give her a chance to face reality Cordelia wasnt going to get involved with Shelley anymore, but she wasnt going to me her either. She did feel something towards the curse, but she felt that she could have be Cordeliaif she didnt have memories of her previous life. Besides, there was something that worried her more than Shelleys future. That is the magic that Shelley had used. Since she had felt something simr to Laras curse, it was highly possible that this magic came from Dus Kingdom. (I dont think Shelley was forced to obey the curse like Lara was. If anything, its possible that she epted the curse because she was tempted to.) Given Shelleys personality, she would dly ept the curse if she was told that it could expose my true nature. It was easy for Cordelia to guess who would say such a thing. In the game, there was a red-eyed man who had instigated Cordelia. It wouldnt be strange for that man to be interested in Shelley since her personality was simr to that of Cordelias. Someone who knows a lot of Dus magic and takes pleasure in tricking people she thought and only one person came to mind. (What the hell did Ghost do this for?) Her sense of liberation turned into tension again. Ghost had said that he didnt want to go near the castle because he didnt like how guarded it was, but if he had instigated Shelley, then he wouldnt miss this. Arge part of his reasoning for doing things is because he wants to see it happen. Cordelia squinted her eyes and looked around. If Ghost is around, then he would be in a ce that doesnt have a lot of guards. And if he wanted to see that hall, then he would need to be in a high ce, Cordelia thought and looked up at the castle walls, then she saw a shadow move slightly. She couldnt see who it was clearly, but her instincts told her that was Ghost. And she felt a disgusting smile was directed at her from the direction of the shadow. She thought that all her problems involvingCordeliahad been taken care of, but there were still some left. If I dont settle things with Ghost, then I cant really bid farewell to Cordelia. (If Ghost had really instigated this, then he would approach me again.) When she thought that, she heard hastened footsteps and put her guard up. (Who is it?) Im sure they will call me when the carriage is ready, but those rough footsteps dont seem to be from someone whosing to call me. What on earth is going on? Cordelia turned around and saw an unexpected person. Your Highness? Cordelia was speechless at the appearance of the breathless, ck-haired, and golden-eyed young man, Sylvester. There was no way the host, Sylvester, would be dawdling at a ce like this. She couldnt see any attendants nearby. Why the hell did hee to a ce like this by himself? Cordelia was so surprised that she even forgot to curtsy. Sylvester didnt even try to catch his breath as he approached Cordelia. Watching him, Cordelia finally realised that she had to greet him and quickly curtsied before opening her mouth to do so. But before she could, shock ran through her body. It wasnt until she heard his voice by her ear that she had realised that it was because Sylvester was hugging her. Thank god. No, theres nothing good about this situation. Cordelia couldntprehend his actions and could only blink. Her body had stiffened from her confusion and she even felt as if she had be a tree. However, the hug didntst for long, and Sylvester let go off her as if he had been repelled and stepped back. Im sorry for my sudden action. I-its alright She was certainly surprised, but she was hesitant to tell him that, so she slurred her words. Sylvester had apologised but he looked more relieved than sorry. Umm did you hear about themotion? Cordelia asked timidly while feeling something that was difficult to exin. Of course, she understood what she had said, but there was nothing else to talk about. It was natural for the host to worry if their guests are harmed. But as far as she was concerned, she was safe, and she wanted to tell Sylvester that he should return soon since he had to give his greetings. But it was also ufortable to say this to someone who hade all the way here because they were concerned about her. However, it was very strange for someone, who she had been avoiding, to be this worried about her. Sylvester looked gently at Cordelia, who was experiencing mixed feelings, and nodded. The knight did report to me, but I felt a strange magical reaction. Im sorry. I apologise from the bottom of my heart for putting you in danger. No, you dont need to apologise for that. He had people in the room who were ready to react to anything that could happen. Cordelia felt that the knight wouldnt make it in time, but she might have been able to. Cordelia also thought that the guards prepared today was appropriate since it was hard to imagine that a normal guest, or even a royal or important person would be harmed directly. Sylvesterughed in a troubled manner at Cordelias reply. From his expression, Cordelia could tell that Sylvester felt responsible as the host, and he might havee here because the victim was someone he knew. However, she thought it was a bit too much for him to hug her all of a sudden. (Huh?) Even now, she didnt have any particrly good feelings towards Sylvester. Although she didnt have any good feelings towards him, she suddenly realised that there was no reason for her to avoid him anymore since she had bid farewell to Cordeliaand Shelleyhad be a nobody to him. (Well, its not like it matters Yeah, thats right. Theres nothing wrong with keeping things the way they are.) There may not be a reason to avoid him, but I dont need to get particrly close to him either. Whats wrong? Nothing. More importantly, dont you have to give your greetings soon, Your Highness? I still have time. But youll get angry if I stay here and dont give my speech. Then Sylvester removed his cloak and wrapped it around Cordelia. The wind is getting a little chilly. Please be careful on your way home. Yo-your Highness! Itll get dirty! Even Cordelia knew that her dress wasnt dry yet. The cloak might have already gotten wet, but she still tried to quickly remove it, however a hand forcefully held it in ce. Its alright. Itll be more troublesome if you were to catch a cold. But you dressed up for this event Especially since youll be giving your greetings soon. Am I bothering you? N-no Then, dont worry about it. I cant do that, but I dont think he will back down at this rate. If youre worried about it, then please bring sweets with you when you return the cloak to me. Excuse me? Vernoux always brags about them, you see. He says the sweets at your house are top-notch. Okay. If that was his biggestpromise, then Cordelia had no choice but to follow it. Rather, she was worried whether it was alright to give him sweets in exchange for dirtying his cloak, but if she questioned him further, then he would bete for his speech. You dont have to return it quickly. You can take your time and return it when youve calmed down. Yes, thank you very much. But, Im really d that the bracelet protected you. Cordelia widened her eyes in surprise at those words, but Sylvester had already turned his back towards her. Then, without pause, she heard the sound of Vernouxs familiar voice, Your Highness! Clive is searching for you with a red face. I told him I would be right back. You know that hes a worrier. Please return. Cordelia looked down at the shattered bracelet in her left hand while listening to their conversation. Would someone tell him that my bracelet had shattered even if they told him about Shelleys outburst? Is that kind of detailed description reported in the first ce? (No, he might have heard about it) But its bothering me. Even Cordelia didnt know that the bracelet contained some kind of defensive magic. The person who would have known this was . ( No way, right?) Cordelia felt her cheeks twitch, but she decided that it was her imagination. Even though she thought so, she couldnt help but be bothered by the fact that the name Gillewas close toSylvester1). (But Vernoux-sama acts differently towards Gille-sama and Sylvester-sama) But, if Gille-sama is really Sylvester-sama, then I understand why Vernoux-sama didnt reveal this straight away. He couldnt just mention that His Highness was sneaking out to go incognito. (Am I thinking too much? But) While Cordelia was puzzled, Vernoux had finished speaking to Sylvester, and had approached her. Dilly, I heard that your carriage is ready. Oh, okay. That was quite showy. As he said this, Cordelia took the handkerchief that was handed to her and wiped her hair. The liquid had stopped dripping, but her hair was stained. At this rate, the cloak would be stained as well. It wasnt my fault. Ive heard all about it. Im d youre not hurt, but what are you going to do about that? That would be referring to the cloak that Sylvester had lent her. Ill return it once Ive had it cleaned. No, thats not what Im asking. When are you going toe to give it back? When I find a suitable time. I dont want to think about anything else today. When she said that and showed him she was tired, Vernoux just said, I see, and didnt pursue the matter any further. (He might be able to rify this if I ask him. But, since hes helping His Highness go incognito, he cant possibly tell the truth, and if Im wrong hell definitely make fun of me.) Its definitely bad to ask him carelessly. Nothing. I feel like youre in a bad mood Well, would it be strange if you were in a good mood after what happened today? He had jumped to the wrong conclusion, but Cordelia didnt correct him. It was obvious that it would beplicated to exin what she was thinking. Im going to go home and rx for today. I have a lot of things to do tomorrow. The matters that have been settled and new questions. She thought about many things, but first, she had to clean the cloak and give it back. But she decided that she would think about that tomorrow. (If Gille-sama is His Highness, then I dont know what kind of expression to make when I talk to him.) I didnt say or do anything rude to him, right? She thought back, but her head hurt when she thought that she had lectured the next King on their first meeting. Hopefully, Im just thinking too much. But if I am, then who is Gille-sama? (Lets go home and sleep. I should sleep and clear my head.) However, when she returned home, Elvis was outraged by her stained dress and the fact that the cloak she was wearing belonged to Sylvester. He asked her furiously what had happened, and she had spent the entire night trying to calm him down, thus it was only when the sky began to brighten that she was finally able to sleep. 1. TN: In Japanese Gille is the first 2 characters of Sylvesters name Volume 06, Act 62: Your Name Is… Part 1 Volume 06, Act 62: Your Name Is Part 1 Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles The day after the Stargazing Banquet. Cordelia had nned on living her life as it was before the banquet, but because she was attacked by magic, she had to undergo various examinations the next day, and even all her ns had been changed. Fortunately, it was determined that she hadnt suffered any adverse effects, and she was finally able to return to her daily routine from noon. Three days after the examinations. Cordelia was in theboratory with Ronnie, but she wasnt able to concentrate on writing. Ojou-sama, what are you nning on doing to that? What? I dont think you can use that paper anymore. Cordelia quickly looked at her hand when she heard what Ronnie had said. She had unconsciously stopped moving her hand while writing, and the paper was filled with ink. Ill rewrite it. Thats what I thought. Well, a lot of things happened, so isnt it fine if you take things slowly? Ah, the cloak has been washed. The dress and the ornament seem like theyll stain a little though. Thanks. While thanking Ronnie for being a skilful magician, Cordelia felt like sighing since she had to confront the problem that she wanted to put off. (I have to meet His Highness) She thought and felt down. Even if the sinister cause was gone, avoiding the Prince was already a conditioned reflex for her. Furthermore, she didnt know how to talk to him when she thought that he might be Gille. (If His Highness is Gille-sama, then hes been hiding his identity for eight years already, right? Am I that untrustworthy? No, if I were told that Gille-sama is His Highness, then we wouldnt have gotten along in the first ce, and this hasnt been confirmed yet!) Cordelia never imagined that she would be worried by this. It would have been obvious had he only changed his hair colour like Vernoux did, but he changed his hairdo, his hair colour, his eye colour and his magic presence. But while she was worrying about this, Cordelia felt Ronnie stare at her. Whats wrong? Ojou-sama, I just thought once again that you never betray my expectations for the better or worse. I know that you were the victim this time, but I was surprised that this happened as a result of you approaching Clydereine-jou. I always tell you not to do anything dangerous. Cordelia softened her expression at Ronniesint. Ojou-sama, its not funny. Im notughing. Im just grateful that you said that. Well, your opponent was just a meredy, so one wouldnt normally think that she would suddenly cast a curse like that, so I guess it cant be helped Still, Ronnie groaned as if he wasnt quite convinced. He must have been really worried about her. As for Shelley, it seemed that she really did try to cast a curse. However, her curse didnt force the person to act against their will like Laras curse had been. Her curse intensified peoples hatred for the target and increased the possibility of the target getting wounded or killed. Shelley stated in her investigation with the knights thatthere was someone who cast a charm on me so that I can use magic better, but since the magic technique originated from Dus, Earl Clydereines family was also being investigated. Elvis routinely asked Earl Clydereine about Shelleys behaviour towards Cordelia, but Earl Clydereine kept insisting that Cordelia was at fault as well. However, in this case, Earl Clydereine couldnt make any excuses for his daughters behaviour, and his dejected appearance was appalling. Cordelia being harmed wasnt a big deal for Earl Clydereine, but he was probably shocked that his daughters actions had destroyed the ns he had. The magic from Dus Kingdom was a delicate topic, so the matter of Shelley casting the curse, and the investigation into Earl Clydereine was not made public. However, the fact that Shelley had caused a ruckus could not be erased, so it was made public that she had fallen mentally ill and was ordered to recuperate. In fact, her magic had been sealed so that she cant cast the curse ever again. Earl Clydereine pleaded for this decision to be reconsidered since he might lose the Dreamer Power, but his pleas went unheard. The chefs have been working hard to make the sweets for when you return the cloak, so theres nothing to worry about there. They said that they could have it ready for you today or tomorrow. I see. The servants have been talking about this a lot. Theyve been saying things like His Highness and Ojou-sama might start a romance. Well, from my point of view, it wouldnt be that surprising if that were to happen. Excuse me? Oh, the servants are being secretive about this so that Master wont hear about it, so you dont have to worry about this. No, thats not what I asked. Ronnie had never seen Cordelia with Sylvester. A knock sounded at the door just as she was about to ask a question. Cordelia gave permission to the person at the door, and Emina led Vernoux into theboratory. Vernoux raised his hand lightly. Like always, he had probably followed after Emina as she was going to inform Cordelia that he had visited. Hey Dilly. Are you nning on going to the Big Bookcase? Youre asking a very specific question. I thought you would be troubled about how to contact him. Im d there doesnt seem to be any adverse effects on your body. Thank you. Ronnie left theboratory when Vernoux entered. Would you like some tea and snacks? No, I just stopped by since Im on my way to the castle. Give the sweets to His Highness. Give it to him, you say? What a way to put it. However, it was true that she couldnt put it off any further. Besides, she could maintain calm much better with Vernoux around rather than go alone in confusion. Would you give me some time? At least, let me change my dress. Then, I think Ill have some sweets in the meantime. So, youre going to eat some after all. Well, yeah. Oh, you dont have to doll up and make yourself look good, so just be quick. Its not good for you to tire yourself out either. Cordelia smiled wryly at Vernouxs statement. Did he say that out of concern since I had magic cast on me, or was he just rushing me? Either way, Cordelia finished getting ready by the time Vernoux got sick of eating sweets and headed to the castle with him. ??????? When they arrived at the castle, Cordelia didnt hesitate to follow Vernouxs lead to the room that she had visited a few years back. There, Cordelia took a deep breath. She knew that Sylvester was in this room, but she hadnt thought of what to say to him other than thanking him. Should I just thank him and confirm the rest after Ive collected my thoughts? Cordelia thought while Vernoux told the guards that they were entering the room. Then, Cordelia followed after Vernoux and entered the room. Wee. Ah Im pleased that you havee. Vernoux hadnt told Sylvester that he would be bringing Cordelia with him. Sylvester looked a little surprised to see Cordelia. Cordelia nced at Vernoux, but he didnt seem particrly bothered by this. Your Highness, Ive brought her for you. Ill leave the rest to you. Huh, Vernoux-sama? I have to work. You can go back by yourself, right? Cordelia felt like he was trying to induce her rather than provoke her, but Vernoux turned around and left without listening to her answer. Vernoux said something unreasonable again. Im sorry. I-its alright Im sorry for suddenly intruding on you. Dont worry about it. Are you feeling alright now? Yes. Hmm Thank you for lending me this. And, Ive brought you some sweets. Sylvester got up from his chair when he saw the cloak and sweets in Cordelias hand, then he slowly approached Cordelia and took the items off her hand. Cordelia remembered what had happened the other day and wanted to take a step back, but she stopped herself from doing so. She couldnt leave until she returned his cloak, and he wasnt someone who she could act rudely towards. Ive certainly received the items. Its clean as far as I can see Its alright. Even if there are stains, it would be on the inside, so no one will care. Sylvester said thenughed. Oh yes. If you dont mind, would you like to join me for a short break? The greenhouse. I couldnt show you itst time. Cordelia nodded, unsure about what expression she should make. However, she was careful not to twitch her face. The greenhouse was designed by Elvis, so the exterior was simr to the one at the Pameradia House. However, it wasrger than the one in the Pameradia House, as expected of the royal family. But Cordelia wasnt calm enough to worry about such things. Sylvester hadnt said anything while they were walking here, so Cordelia followed him in silence, but it wasnt like the aura was heavy. It just felt awkward. Come in. The inside of the greenhouse was filled with colourful flowers. Unlike the Pameradia Houses greenhouse where most of the nts were grown for their practical uses, the flowers in this greenhouse were mostly for viewing and were gorgeous. There were many flowers from the southern region, and it was especially colourful near the entrance. Oh my. Cordelia quickly suppressed her voice that had unexpectedly spilled out with her hands, but the flowers were so beautiful that she couldnt remove her eyes from them. The back is used for improvement research, but please look around here first. Yes. When she walked past the flowers, she found many medicinal herbs, which were simr to those at the Pameradia Houses greenhouse, nted in the spaces. And there were small red fruits in the high seed-plot where Sylvester had stopped. Are those strawberries? Yes. Its a variety that can be grown outside of winter, and its really sour. It tastes very refreshing and delicious. Sylvester plucked two strawberries as he said this. Then, he put one in his mouth to taste it, and offered the other one to Cordelia. I always take my breaks like this. You can have one too, if youd like , oh, I better wash this. Sylvester had eaten the strawberry as it was, and it was hanging from the nt, so it didnt touch the soil. Before Cordelia could tell him not to worry about it, Sylvester had summoned some water in the air and washed the fruit, then he vanished the water. Thank you very much. As expected of the royal family, theyre very good at casting magic. (But its kind of a waste of his magical talents) Cordelia took the strawberry and removed the stems before putting it in her mouth. Then, a nice level of sourness spread through her mouth. Cordelia preferred sour strawberries over overly sweet ones. Delicious. Thats good. Cordelia had forgotten to use honorifics since the words had just spilled out of her mouth, but Sylvester smiled happily when he heard her words. His expression on his face was unfamiliar to her, but it also looked familiar. Cordelia stared at his expression and put a smile on her face even though she was nervous. Maybe Im just thinking too much. However, now is my chance to utter the words I cant say in public. Cordelia decided to take her chance while feeling her heart thump loudly in her chest. Thank you very much, Gille-sama. Youre wee. It might have been a reflexive response. Nevertheless, Cordelia felt her heart hammer in her chest as she smiled. Huh? After a moment of silence, Cordelia had no idea what that brief word, that Sylvester had said, meant. The oue of me taking this chance should be revealed with his next words or so she thought, but the next thing that reached her ears was not Sylvesters reply, but the sound of footsteps in the distance. Excuse me, Your Highness! The guard shouted from a ce a little further away, then he trotted up to them when Sylvester turned towards him. The guard seemed a little surprised to see Cordelia here, so Cordelia stepped back. She couldnt interrupt them if the guard hade here to deliver a message. What? Thats supposed to be tomorrow Yes. But Right. I cant keep them waiting even if theyre early. Cordelia understood that Sylvester had an appointment from their conversation. If so, then she figured that she should leave, but the timing was bad. If she were to leave without her answers, then she didnt know when she could ask him about it next, no, she didnt even know if she could find the right timing to ask about this again. (Umm, it might not be something that I have to find out right now) In any case, there was nothing she could do now. Even Sylvester, who had an apologetic look on his face, seemed as if he was urging her to go home. It was time for Cordelia to excuse herself from the castle. Oh dear, are you troubled by my early arrival? There stood a young woman, who spoke in an older dialect, with almond red eyes and white hair. Volume 06, Act 63: The Northern Princess Volume 06, Act 63: The Northern Princess Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles Rufina-dono, youre here early. Sylvester sent the guard away as he said that to the woman who had just appeared. This person was Sylvesters guest. The woman named Rufina, who looked a little older than Cordelia and Sylvester, smiled provocatively. Im sorry for interrupting your date. Even though you have someone like me Cordelia couldnt help but widen her eyes at those words. Even though you have someone like me. What does that mean? Before she could ask that question, Sylvester answered Rufina in a strong tone. Please stop joking. You dont have any humour. Theres nothing humorous about a joke that doesnt make youugh. Really? By the way, is that red-eyed girl one of my brethren? Girl, Ill allow you to tell me your name. I am Earl Pameradias daughter. My name is Cordelia Enna Pameradia. Cordelia reflexively curtsied when prompted, but the word brethren bothered her a lot. She could guess that Rufina was from another kingdom from her ent, so she might have used the wrong word. (But her status seems high.) Judging from Sylvester-samas response, she must be royalty from another kingdom. Rufina turned to Cordelia and nodded in satisfaction. Cordelia, was it? I am a messenger from Dus, Rufina Dus. I am the next King of the kingdom you call Northern Kingdom. I have a slight ent, but I can speak yournguage, so you dont have to be polite. Cordelia widened her eyes at those words. She thought that Rufina was some kingdoms royal member, but she didnt expect it to be Dus. (But why did she reveal her identity to me?) Crista Kingdom and Dus Kingdom werent on very good terms, but she didnt feel any tension when Sylvester and Rufina had interacted earlier. However, even if that were the case, Cordelia thought it was careless of Rufina to reveal her identity to someone who didnt know who she was. Sylvester seemed a little surprised by Rufinas words, but Rufina didnt care and said something Cordelia hadnt expected. Cordelia, will you help me get rid of Ghost? If the Ghost she was referring to was the red-eyed young man who Cordelia knew, then she couldnt ask for better. However, it was hard for her to believe that someone associated with the royal family in Dus, the supposed home of Ghost, would say this to someone on the first meeting. Thats an erratic question. Cordelia replied harmlessly. However, Rufinas lips turned upwards, and she looked at Sylvester. Sylvester-dono, I would like this girl to attend the tea party. But, Rufina-dono What? I just want to talk with her a little. Ill give up if you refuse. But if I cant talk to her, then Ill go to this girls house? Sylvester let out a small sigh when he heard this and turned to Cordelia. His expression showed that he was unwilling to let her attend the tea party, and it also told Cordelia that it wasnt just an invitation to tea. Sorry, Cordelia-san. Can you apany us for a bit? Yes. Then, lets move. At that point, Sylvester whispered into Cordelias ears, You dont have to push yourself. From those words, Cordelia concluded that Rufina wasnt talking about spirits when she had said Ghost, but the person. (But, why did Rufina-sama ask me that?) Cordelia wondered, but for now, she followed Sylvester and Rufina out of the greenhouse. A tea set was immediately brought out to the room where the three of them went, and warm tea was brewed. The servants left on Sylvesters signal. You dont have to put your guard up that much, Fragrant Girl. But, Sylvester-dono Your Kingdom has the dreamer girl and the girl who can manipte invisible scents. There really is no end to talent in this Kingdom. This meant that the rumours of this Kingdom also reached the Dus royal family to some extent. However, Rufinas statement didnt make Cordelia feel closer to the royal member of another Kingdom, nor did it make her confusion disappear. Rufinaughed when she looked at how Cordelia was acting. Well, of course you would be confused. A royal from another Kingdom, and Dus at that, has asked for your help. If I were in your shoes, I would think Id gone crazy. No, its not like that Rufina-dono. Its not like Im bullying her. Dont re at me. Rufina pouted at the sound of Sylvesters voice, but she immediately rxed. Well then, Ill tell you a little about myself before we get to the main topic. I am the second child of King Dus, and I am currently fighting with my brother for the throne. I need achievements to ascend the throne. Among other things, I have been trying to arrange a treaty with Sylvester-dono to improve the food situation in our Kingdom. A treaty? I cant wilfully talk about the details. In the past, our Kingdom had only invaded Crista because weck food due to poornds and snow damage. So, the quickest way to improve this is by getting the people and the nobles on my side. Even though Rufina had said that she couldnt talk about the situation, she seemed to have announced the true state of affairs in her Kingdom. It was unclear to Cordelia whether improving the food situation meant that Dus would be importing food or if they would be receiving technical support. Well, its easier said than done, and Sylvester-donos terms are quite harsh. I thought he was a demon. Weve also had a lot of trouble adjusting too. Please dont say such disreputable things. But do you have any idea how hard it is to change things like military preparations along the border? As a result, I was almost killed by the conservatives rebellion. Fortunately, I was able to get a silver mine from the nobles who wanted to kill me, so I got funds for the army. Killed?! Its something that happens to the royal family in my Kingdom. There are nobles who are afraid that we will be invaded by foreign kingdoms because our military is weakening, but more than that there are those who would gobble up all the profits gained from selling weapons to the kingdom, and people who profit off bribes under the pretence of purchasing weapons. In general, even though Dus produces some silver and gold, they dont want Crista enough to bite off more than they can chew, so theres no need to worry about being invaded. However, some of them might have been hit hard by the military change. Two years ago, Ghost had said that there were northern nobles who wanted theDreamer Girl, so that might have had something to do with this. Cordelia didnt know what to ask Rufina since she had said that she had almost been killed but acted as if nothing had happened. But, besides that, its a good thing that we ended up destroying the Dark Guild. Unfortunately, we let the red-eyed man get away. Is that person Ghost? Yeah. Hes done some bad things in the kingdom in the past, but its gotten worsetely. If this continues to escte, then the people of Crista will hate Dus even more, and we might have to start this n all over again. Ghost hasnt received any instructions from the northern royalty, and the best way to prove this is by capturing him. Which is why I want to capture him and im that he has nothing to do with the northern royal family. Even within Dus, people have made a lot of usations towards me because I failed to capture him, and above all, he has caused harm to people in both kingdoms. Rufina looked sour as if she had eaten a bitter bug. Thats all I have to say. Do you have anything to ask me? Why did you invite me to join you in getting rid of Ghost? In Dus we use anything we can. I invited you because it seems like you would be useful. Im looking for help from various people, but I still havent got any nobledies from this kingdom. Someone who Sylvester-dono trusts, would not trouble him nor would they tell anyone about this discussion. If you were someone like that, then Sylvester-dono would have tried harder to stop me. Cordelia certainly didnt n on telling anyone about this. Easing tensions with the north should also help reduce this kingdoms military burden. She didnt know how much of an oue this would have, but she knew that cooperating andpromising with Rufina, who had just barely found theirmon ground, would be extraordinary. She couldnt be irresponsible and interfere with that. Then, Ill just ask one thing. What do you think about this Prince Sylvester? Me? Sylvesters expression was hard to describe, but he also looked as if he didnt want her to get involved. However, Rufina interrupted him before he could speak. Dont disagree, Sylvester-dono. But shes not a trained soldier. Theres no need to get her involved in this, is there? The same goes for the merchants, right? If Im not mistaken, since shes the daughter of Earl Pameradia, her sister-inw and her family were involved in the silk incident? Its possible that Ghost might try to contact her again, and it wouldnt be bad for her to have me and you help her when it happens. The flora silk incident wasnt big enough for the royal family of another kingdom to know. On top of that, Cordelia summarised that she had investigated Ghost thoroughly so that she can capture him since she was able to bring this up even though she hadnt nned on meeting Cordelia. In that case, this invitation was a godsend to Cordelia. Catching Ghost was the only way she could really break away from Cordelia. She had felt Ghosts presence again because of what had happened with Shelley, so it wouldnt be surprising if he appeared before her again in the near future. I wont let him get away this time. Thinking that, she didnt have any reason to refuse. Rufina-sama, what do you want from me? Rufina smiled at Cordelias words. Lets see First of all, I want us to go to town. Excuse me? Cordelia blinked at Rufinas entric reply. Rufina-dono. Surely that was a joke? Sylvester spoke in ce of Cordelia who didnt know how to answer. But Rufina still had a smile on her face. Of course, Im not joking. I also want to visit town and do some shopping together with a woman. If you secretly assign guards to me, then Ill sneak off. But My bad, Sylvester-dono. You might want toe with us, but you cante into a store that sells underwear, can you? Rufina-dono, please learn what discreet means. Rufina must speak like this on a regr basis since the serious Sylvester didnt seem like he was panicking at all. I hid my identity while traveling, but I entered this kingdom legitimately under my real name. Im free to do what I want as long as its within thews of this kingdom, and you know that Im not weak in the first ce. I had to train every day to avoid being assassinated in the pce. Speaking of which, I dont see your guard, Rufina-sama. Some of them are under my brother, so I left them behind. Well, theyll probably be here tomorrow. Cordelia understood that Rufina, who had just informed them about her brutal rtionship with her brother, wasnt worried about being in this kingdom even though Crista and Dus dont have good rtions. At the same time, she also thought that it would be difficult toe up with a reason to stop Rufina from taking a stroll. Your Highness, the security in town isnt that bad. Even I can show her around. Cordelia almost never went out alone, but that didnt mean that she didnt go out. She felt that it would be more dangerous to let Rufina go out on the streets alone. It didnt seem like Rufina would get offended by anything, but she might cause chaos for those around her because of her wilfulness. Sylvester had given up. He sighed and looked at Cordelia. Im sorry, but can you give me your hand? I think the left one should be fine. Okay. This is mine. Itll protect you. He slid his bracelet onto her hand. It was very simr to the one Cordelia had received from Gille. Id like to continue our conversation when you return that to me. She felt like that was also the answer to the question she had asked in the greenhouse. It was difficult to talk more about this in front of Rufina, but Cordelia didnt even know what to say to him in the first ce. Using guiding Rufina around town as an excuse, Cordelia left the castle as if she was running away. Volume 06, Act 64: People who Inherited Red Eyes and the Encounter Volume 06, Act 64: People who Inherited Red Eyes and the Encounter Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles If we go into town, then we will probably go to the noble district, was what Cordelia had thought, but Rufina wanted to see how themon people lived. Unlike Rufina, who was dressed in travelling clothes, Cordelia had changed into a dress for her attendance at the castle, therefore she brought a cheap stole so that she wouldnt stand out. However, she still felt ufortable since she still stood out in themoner district. Its a lively city, isnt it? Is it different from your kingdom after all? Our capital city is for the nobles. There aremoners living there, but it feels different. Well, it isnt bad over there either, but it will probably take some time before I can invite you there. Im d you didnt say it was impossible for me to visit. Rufina chuckled at Cordelias words. As I thought, you are interesting. When Rufina said that, Cordelia heard the sound of her stomach rumble. Cordelia and Rufina kept looking at each other, but Rufina eventually startedughing. Sorry. It seems like Im hungry. Its alright. It does smell nice around here. There was a sandwich stall nearby which served thick slices of grilled bacon between bagels. But you dont eat while standing since youre a Princess, right? Eating while standing? Thats also fun. Luckily, we dont have any guards with us right now. Cordelia was hesitant to stand and eat in a crowd, so she brought bagels from the stall and then they stopped by the nearby park at Rufinas request. There werent many people around the park, but there were a lot of trees and shade to rest under. Cordelia sat down on a bench then handed Rufina one of the bagels she had purchased. However, Rufina stared at the bagel with a somewhat puzzled expression on her face. ( Perhaps.) Cordelia said one phrase, Pardon me, before taking a bite of the bagel in her hand and held it out to Rufina. Im sorry for bothering you. Im sure theres nothing to worry about, but Im not used to eating something before its tested for poison. I already ate a lot in a single bite. Rufina had said that she was used to being nearly killed, so Cordelia thought that perhaps she needed a poison tester, and it seemed like she was right. Rufina also took a bite from the bagel that had been bitten into. Its tasty. Im d to hear that. But there are many good-natured people in this kingdom. If Sylvester-dono had a brother then I would have loved to take him as a husband, but I would also like to have you as a husband had you been a man. Cordelia rolled her eyes at those words, but Rufina continued without care. Sylvester-dono will probably be a good king. Ive known him for three years, but I know very well that he doesnt have to worry about anything since hes rounded up a lot of good people. The neighbouring kingdoms arent pleased that hes too smart, but if it werent for him, then my n probably wouldnt have worked. Youre right. Honestly, we had invaded Crista in the past, but if we were to invade now, Crista has enough power to push back. Therefore, I had to ept a lot of conditions, but he was still able to convince others behind the scene to agree with the conditions. He must have been thinking about the people. He wants to reduce the burden on the northern border by crushing the mes of war to have a bright future. What? Are you not happy? It seems like something thats happening far away Cordelia had no way of knowing such a thing since she avoided him, and the things that happened to Sylvester werepletely different from Cordelias daily life, so she didnt know what to say. As a citizen of this kingdom, she knew that she should be happy about this. However, she feltplicated about asking this since it was likely that Sylvester was Gille. This is quite interesting. He said he couldnt lose to ady and wanted to be proud. I thought he was talking about you, but am I wrong? I have never had such conversations with His Highness. I see. Well, it has nothing to do with me. But even if he wasnt talking about you, Im personally interested in you. Ghost is probably interested in you as well because of your red eyes. Cordelia gulped a little at those words. So, it wasnt a mistake when you said red-eyed brethrensome time ago? Rufina narrowed her eyes at Cordelias question. When I see your red eyes, I think that it would have been great if I had a sister like you. The Pameradias are descendants of a nomad tribe, right? But have you heard about who they were before that? No. Your ancestors were originally part of Duss royal family. This was the first time that Cordelia had heard this. Duss royal family you say? Well, it was so long ago that I dont even consider you my rtive. It all started when the man who should be considered as your founder disagreed with the royal family and left the kingdom. Cordelia had never heard this from Elvis, but judging from the look on Rufinas face, she wasnt joking either. The Dus royal family also originally excelled in nt magic. But they lost that power as a result of favouring direct attack magic that gave them an advantage in war. Thats the reason why the royals are revered as royalty. They couldnt even cope with the food shortage. And, foolish kings continued to ascend the throne. The way Rufina said it made it seemed as if she was mocking the Dus royal family. Well, thanks to them, I look smart so isnt it great? Doesnt it seem like this stage was set for me? I see. Well, thats far from praise, isnt it annoying? Having said that, its not nice to suddenly be told that kind of thing. But then again, Ghost is also simr. Excuse me? He is also from the royal lineage. Unlike your family, he seems to be descended from a man who was executed for betrayal several generations ago. I havent told Sylvester-dono this yet. Cordelia stared at Rufina wondering if that was the reason why she wanted to go out with her without guards and Rufina nodded. She seemed to have understood Cordelias thoughts. I dont know what hes thinking, but he once told me that he was getting in my way because Its seems interesting and youre from the same red-eyed family as me. If its because of my red eyes, then I thought he might be obsessed with you too. Because of my red-eyes? Even though Earl Pameradias sons also have red eyes, Ive heard that theyre very skilled in martial arts, so I dont think Ghost would go near them. But, youre different from them. Even if he appears before me, it seems like it would be harder to catch him than get in contact with my brother. Itll be tough. Cordelia was a little troubled by Rufinas testy look. (Ghost told me that he knew about me when we first met. But I never asked him when he heard about me.) But still, Im not convinced that thats why he approached me. If people with red eyes have poorbat skills, then my sister Malvina is the same. But I havent heard anything about this from her. Maybe Rufina-sama thinks that Im worth mocking, but what she said bothers me. We might have had the same ancestors in the past. But from what Ive heard, a lot of time has passed since my family left Dus Kingdom. Our origins trace back to before the founding of Crista Kingdom, so I think it would be difficult to say that Im from the same red-eyed family as Rufina-sama. Youre right. But he has shown himself in front of you, has he not? Shes not wrong. Cordelia has been involved with Ghost three times in the past. Although Cordelia wasnt convinced by the things Rufina had said, she couldnt find a reason to deny this no matter how much she thought. (It makes me uneasy that Ghost appeared in front of Rufina-sama This supports Rufina-samas im of him approaching people with red eyes. Ghost had said that he didnt want to approach the Crista Kingdoms castle because its heavily guarded. Nevertheless, he approached Rufina-sama, who is probably just as heavily guarded because shes a part of the royal family. He approached her even though she always has her guard up to the point where she wont eat something unless its tasted for poison first. (Hes someone who watches things happen from a safe distance. Its too inconsistent for him to approach Rufina-sama unless he has a reason to. But is that reason really because of her eye colour?) Even though that question came to her mind, she couldnt think of another reason. You dont seem convinced. Well, its no surprise. To be honest, the Ghost who I confronted and the Ghost who you spoke off seempletely different. But no matter the reason, the problem will go away when he is caught. Thats a very promising thing to say. Then, Ill be relying on you when the timees. Im not asking you to catch him directly. But if you do have the chance to catch him, then I hope you would put that as your top priority. Even if you have to risk my safety. Rufina-sama? Does that mean the operation has already begun? When Cordelia was about to ask that, strong wind blew in the area along with an unpleasant feeling. Cordelia knew straight away that this wind wasnt natural and had been conjured up with magic. Cordelia stood up and stood so that she was protecting Rufina with her back. She remembered that Rufina had called herself strong, but still, she couldnt let an important person from another kingdom face Ghost. However, Rufina was also confident and running away didnt seem like an option to her. The fool has appeared atst. The way you say makes it seem like you went out of your way to pick a secluded spot to invite me here. Well, Ill go along with it though. The person who had emerged from behind the trees after Rufina spoke was the person Cordelia had expected to see Ghost. Cordelia widened her eyes in surprise since Rufina sounded like she knew that Ghost woulde here. (Did Rufina-sama use herself as bait to lure out Ghost?) Why did she do something so sudden? Cordelia couldnt feel any guards hidden nearby. Rufina hadnt asked for Sylvesters help and did this on her own. She could feel the presence of civilians nearby, but she couldnt get them involved with this. The unnatural wind that Ghost had summoned seemed to be stopping sound from leaking out. Cordelia panicked while not letting this show on her face and Ghost let out a lowughter. It seems like it would be interesting to push Duss Princess into despair when her dearest wish had been fulfilled, so Ive been looking for the chance to do so, but I didnt think that two red-eyed girls would be waiting for me. What a fun miscalction. Rufinaughed at the amused Ghost. Its a pleasant miscalction for us too. Normally, you wouldnt show yourself in vain like this. Were you lured by two red-eyed beauties? Rufina boosted her magic while spitting out words that seemed as if they were spoken lightly. Well, normally I wouldnt think its interesting to appear myself, but I thought it would be fun since you went out of your way to invite me like this. Then, Ill give you something called a judgment. Feel free to receive it. Cordelia looked around while listening to the two talk. There werent many people around just like when they had arrived here. Which meant that they wouldnt get any civilians involved in this situation, but at the same time, she couldnt ask for help. Cordelia knew that she didnt have the means to catch Ghost directly, but there was a lot of greenery in this park so it was possible for her to at least stop him. Rufina-sama. Cordelia-sama, cover me. Ill catch that. Even though Rufina had said that, Cordelia had no idea what kind of strategy Rufina would use. Rufina was used to it since she said she trained every day, but Cordelia didnt even know what kind of magic Rufina could use. But the ufortable feeling remained within her. (Ghost is quick at getting away, so he wouldnt appear in front of an opponent who he would lose to. If hes interacted with Rufina-sama before now, then theres a good chance he knows about her abilities In other words, he doesnt think he will lose.) If so, then I can understand just how important my support is. But I cant understand why Rufina-sama forced herself to confront Ghost to this extent. Even if Rufina-sama is stronger, its difficult to back her up from my position. Besides, another ufortable feeling was swirling around in Cordelias head. (Ghost had given Ted false hope and encouraged Zakharov to follow his desires. If Shelleys curse was also the work of Ghost, then he liked to trick people with ttery.) Even if he was looking for a chance to see if he could crush Rufina-samas hopes, hes not manipting people like he normally does to enjoy his cheap y. I cant help but feel that hes acting differently from the past since he showed up to fight Rufina-sama. (But I shouldnt worry about that now.) Cordelia tried to chase away her thoughts about Ghost while being nervous about Ghosts and Rufinas movement, and Ghostughed. Well, thats how it will turn out, right? Then, Ghost jumped straight at Rufina without hesitation. Cordelia concentrated all her magic, sent it flying towards the surrounding nts and trees, and tried to create a wall in front of Rufina. But the movement she reached her hand out, she felt a strong gaze from Ghost. Try again. She realised that Ghost was heading her direction almost at the same time she heard his voice. She felt a severe impact on her stomach and couldnt even speak as air leaked out from her throat. However, she didnt lose her consciousness, but the impact was so great that Cordelia copsed to the ground. Rufina shouted at the same time. You! Youre a Princess, so dont raise your voice. Well, Im sure you deliberately wanted yourself to be caught here, but I dont have any obligation to go along with that. Cordelia withheld the pain, but her body wouldnt move well. She knew that she had to do something about Ghost since he was standing next to her, but she couldnt even take her hands off the ground. However, Ghosts words threw her into confusion. (Rufina-sama wasnt just luring him here, she wanted him to capture her? Whats the meaning of this?) More importantly, I have to tell Rufina-sama to run away as soon as possible. She thought, but the only thing that escaped from her mouth was her breath. Its alright, Cordelia-san. Ill let Rufina get out of here unharmed. In return, youll have toe with me for a bit. But, how disappointing. It seems like Cordelia-san has realised something. Ghost, you! Dont look like that, Rufina. Its your fault after all. Ah, stay away. I dont want to kill Cordelia-san right now, but I might slip. Why do you want her?! If you want to undo my efforts, then you shoulde after me! Rufina roared and Ghostughed. Ille out if Rufina and Cordelia-san are together that much is correct. Even if I want to crush your dreams, you dont think that I would do this directly, do you? Did you think I would target you because youre from the royal family? Or were you in such a rush that you overlooked a lot of things? Cordelia couldnt see Ghosts expression since she couldnt look up. However, it was easy for her to guess that he was enjoying himself. I told you, didnt I? It seems like it would be interesting to push Duss Princess into despair when her dearest wish had been fulfilled. I dont think you would give up if I got in your way, but what if something were to happen toCordelia-san, who is subjected to the Princesss selfishness? If the people of this kingdom think that something happened to Cordelia-san because you took her out, then they would be furious. And it would be even more interesting if they think that you let me kidnap her. Even if the people arent angry, Earl Pameradia wont let this go. If things were to get more severe, then it could lead to war. Cordelia widened her eyes at those words. If you want Cordelia-san to return safely, then tell Sylvester toe to me alone. Ill be waiting for him at the cabin up the creek in Argel Forest. Ill wait for him until tomorrow, so do tell him toe alone. Cordelias vision went ck immediately after she tried to say that Sylvester wasnt involved in this. Volume 06, Act 65: Person with Strong Feelings Volume 06, Act 65: Person with Strong Feelings Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles Cordelia wasnt sure if her head hurt or her stomach hurt, but at any rate, she felt sick. She opened her eyes while feeling bad and saw a wooden floor, which woke her up at once. She didnt know where she was but being in a dark room with her hands tied behind her back made her realise her situation. Youre awake. How are you feeling? Horrible. Cordelia was relieved that her voice came out clearer than she had expected it to. Its fine if you cry a little. How strong. Would you let me go if I cry? If not, then theres no reason to make you happy. You mean you dont want to expend your energy? Youre no fun. Ghost spoke to Cordelia in a friendly manner, but she didnt feel as if he had let his guard down at all. Rather, she felt as if he was more alert. (There are no nts in this room. He said this was Argel Forest, so Im sure there are some nts outside But I guess I have to stop Ghost before I invoke remote magic.) The windows were closed and they were horizontally projected windows, so it was impossible for her to project her magic and aim for the nts outside. Cordelia got up and leaned against the wall. Her hands were probably tied with hemp rope. Her hands were prickled by the loose strings, and it was painfully tight, but she would able to cut through the rope thanks to the analytical magic that she had always had a hard time with in the past. But this wasnt the time to feel relief. (Even Ghost would be able to detect it if I invoke my magic. So, I dont have time to spare after I cut the rope. I have to find the right time) Ghost will put up his guard more if I fail. Cordelia understood the difference between Ghosts and her own fighting ability. Perhaps because she thought that and was obedient, Ghosts mood improved. We still have a little time before tomorrowes. We have time, so why dont we talk for a bit? I think it would be a nice change of pace, and I want to see your reaction. Ah, I knocked out Rufina for a bit after that, but I dont think she would be knocked out for very long, so Im sure your situation has been safely conveyed to the royal castle. Cordelia kept her face down, trying to keep her expression as unnoticeable as possible. She didnt want to listen to Ghost talk, but she didnt have any reason to refuse since she thought it might create a chance for her to escape. Ghost didnt seem to particrly care that she hadnt replied and began speaking again. Oh yes. Are you interested in the red-eyed Princesss, Rufinas, story? Rufina is a foul-mouthed girl. She always talks big and isnt actually aiming for the throne. Shes just a soft-hearted Princess. Cordelia nearly reacted involuntarily, but she stopped herself from doing so. Ghost watched Cordelia for a reaction. He might stop talking if he was asking her to tell him to continue. Ghost continued speaking to the silent Cordelia. Rufina wanted me to kidnap her. By getting herself kidnapped, she could let Crista know that the Dus royal family wasnt cooperating with the Dark Guild, and so I wouldnt be able to interfere with the treaty no matter what I do. Im sure she arranged the treaty so that it could bepleted with her brother even if she were to die. She doesnt get along with her brother, but its not like theyre on bad terms. This was all part of her n. Cordelia had only known Rufina for a short amount of time, so she couldnt determine whether Ghosts words were true or not. However, she knew that Ghost gained nothing from lying to her. Ghost was looking forward to Rufinas despair, so she felt that there was a certain amount of truth behind his words. Having said that, Im not really interested in Rufina either. Cordelia-san, dont you have any questions for me? Ill answer them since you might not get this chance again. Ghost said and Cordelia slowly opened her mouth. Is it true that youre after us because of our red eyes? Ah, Rufina told you that, didnt she? Honestly, I dont remember saying that but I do think that its amusing to see people, who have the same eyes as my ancestor, suffer. Ghost unexpectedly admitted it readily then continued happily. Well, Im in this situation Im in now because the royal family treated my ancestor from a few generations ago as a traitor. Thanks to that, I almost died many times before I gained any kind of strength and lived a life where I didnt know whether tomorrow woulde or not. And yet, Rufina says na?ve things like she wont eat a meal because one of her poison testers had died. Ghost confessed without flinching as if he was talking about someone else, and his mood seemed to get better and better. As for the Pameradia House, it was really a coincidence. But I got a little angry when I thought that it would have been great if my ancestor had acted like yours had. It was fun to watch you suffer, even though it wasnt as fun as seeing Rufina struggle. It was also fun to see the bad guys being defeated by you. I was killing three birds with one stone. Ghost stopped there and stood up. Then he walked up to Cordelia and bent down to meet her eye level. You and Rufina have done a lot of things, but in the end, you two were able to do the things you did because you were born into those Houses. I enjoyed seeing you two suffer and look at me with hatred. Thats the greatest distraction. But the most interesting thingtely wasnt you or Rufina, it was Shelley. Eh? Cordelias surprise put Ghost in a good mood and the corners of his lips bent upwards. I couldnt stomach it. Its too convenient to be able to rise up in society just because she sleeps and dreams, right? Thats why I decided to show her how tough the world can be. You! Thats why you tricked her?! You make me look bad by saying that. She was seriously considering using any means possible to expose a persons true nature, so I just taught her a fun spell. Its not a lie that a lot of people tell the truth when theyre about to die, and Shelley herself wasnt going to die from it. Well, wasnt it a good lesson for her? Cordelia felt that she had to deal with him calmly when she heard his somewhat happy words, but at the same time, she was seething with anger. She didnt know his reasoning was the same when he tricked the in-game Cordelia and approached Shelley. Cordelia also didnt think that the in-game Cordeliaor Shelley did the right thing. But . You? Teaching people something? Stop joking around! You were only having fun fostering her rampage and watching her crumble! Why are you angry, Cordelia-san? You dont like her either, do you? You didnt die, and the baddy got her punishment. I think you should be grateful for this result. Do you not realise it? Youre just like Shelley. If you dont care about what happens to the people you cant stand, then youre both the same. I can still sympathise with her because she had a motive. You must be confident that help wille since you dare to defy me in this situation. Do you really think that Sylvester woulde alone, Captive Princess? He must have thought she was calling him a sore loser because he looked at her weirdly. Cordelia smiled widely at Ghost. Theres no way hesing. Huh? Cordelia felt a little satisfied when she saw his surprise, but at the same time, she was calm again. I would have to beat His Highness up if he puts himself at risk and responds to the demands of the kidnapper. The Pameradia House is also a lot moreposed than you think. They certainly wont act the way you want them to even if something were to happen to me. You shouldnt underestimate them too much. Eeh. You know that and yet you act calm. Are you an idiot? I want to be smarter than you. Cordelia regained herposure and Ghost widened his eyes then chuckled. I should stop waiting for the next day toe after all. Theres no point in waiting if Sylvester doesnt show up. And I might be able to see something interesting if he were toe and you werent fine. Oh my, I thought you dont lie to people. Its fine once in a while, right? I might just identally kill you if you keep talking. Despite his words, Ghost didnt seem like he would do anything to Cordelia straight away. It seemed like he was holding back from almost being provoked. But it wasnt like Ghost to stop a conversation when he was in an overwhelming favourable position. (But then I have a chance to win. Ghost is raging with anger right now; his magic isnt stable, and hecksposure.) If I get the right timing, then my chances of escaping from here would increase. This was the forest, as long as she ran through the door, she would be in an advantageous ce to invoke her magic. (I dont believe His Highness wille, and he shouldnt. But I believe that someone wille.) Then the biggest counterattack that she could do right now was get herself away from being a hostage before then. Ghost had said that it was almost the next day. So, if help wasing, then they will be here soon. I know that it wont turn out the way he wants even if I dont make it out of here alive. But I also dont expect to be abandoned. And there are people who will be sad if I dont make it back. Sylvester-sama will also regret noting to my rescue. Even if I can get out of this hostage situation, its probably impossible for me to escape through the forest because of the difference in our strength. But, if I can just get out of this ce, then theres hope. When Cordelia concentrated to ensure she had the chance to escape, the old hinges made a squeaking sound, and the door at the entrance opened slowly. The door hadnt been opened by the wind, but there was no one there. Ghost turned his back to Cordelia having lost his enthusiasm. Still, that didnt mean he had let his guard down, so she couldnt act carelessly, but she understood the situation. (This is Gille-samas magic?) Cordelia knew that Gille used magic that hid his presence. She also couldnt sense him, but the bracelet she had borrowed responded warmly as if to prove that he was there. (Why did he reallye alone?!) But that thought immediately disappeared from her mind. The current situation didnt change even if she knew the reason. (Then Then I definitely wont miss the chance that hes created for me!) Cordelia immediately activated her magic and cut the rope that bound her hands. At the same time, the door opened violently. Ghost hesitated for a moment because the things that were urring in front and behind him were beyond his expectations. Seeing this, Cordelia couldnt help but smile at the fact that the surprise attack had worked. But Ghost set his eyes on Cordelia, who was less powerful than him, rather than explore the unexined events. Perhaps because of his umted anger, Ghost came at Cordelia with the intent to hurt her. Cordelia was still frozen as she channelled her magic into her numb arm. She had learnt magic for self-defence even though it wasnt as good as her nt magic. She may need to be prepared to break a bone, but she had to believe that she could withstand a frontal attack. If she could, then there should be an opening behind Ghost. (Ill leave it to you then, Gille-sama!) But then in the next moment, a dull sound echoed through the room and Ghost was brought down to one knee. Still, Ghost jumped back to the side and banged on the window to clear a path outside. However, the window didnt open. Ghost widened his eyes and clicked his tone and a look of impatience showed on his face for the first time ever. (Is Gille-sama also the reason why the window wont open?) Ghost looked as if he couldnt acknowledge that he was struggling. But a breeze swept through the room at the same time as when Ghost chuckled. That wind destroyed themps and extinguished the lights in the room. Cordelias vision turned ck. (Not good!) Ghost would close the distance between him and Cordelia in a mere two seconds. Cordelia panicked since she had to face an agitated and invisible opponent, but the room turnedpletely silent after she heard a moan. (What happened?) Cordelia was confused but she didnt feel anything unpleasant in the room. Did that moane from Ghost? When she thought that, she was enveloped by a warm but firm grip. She knew this feeling. I made it this time. Followed by the voice that reached her ears, she heard the sound of a mask rolling onto the floor with a nk. She couldnt see around her yet, but she realised that he had taken off his mask when she felt the warmth against her cheek. Why are you here? Because I heard what happened from Rufina-dono. I couldnt leave without telling anyone, so I told Vernoux and Clive. They were furious. Of course, they would be. But I had toe when I thought that something might happen to you because I sent someone else. But its too dangerous. I know. But I couldnt sit still when I thought that I was the cause for your involvement. Gosh Rufina-dono said that you would be a good king Cordelia didnt even have time to worry about the fact that she sounded more hoarse than angry. She was just relieved. Wait a minute. I cant just leave him like that even though hes knocked out, but I need to light the room first. Sylvester moved away from Cordelia and pulled out a round sphere from his pocket. He ced it on the floor, then the sphere emitted light and lit up the room. Cordelia recalled thearium that Gille had made for her in the past. But what was illuminated in this room wasnt stars, but an unconscious Ghost. Sylvester ced handcuffs on the unconscious Ghost. Ive sealed his magic and Ill tie his feet together as well. I dont think hell run away before backup arrives. Vernoux, who is acting asSylvester, will dispatch the guards an hour after Ive left. Vernoux-sama is acting as you? The ntheim House is good at transformation magic as evidence from the fact that he can change me into Gille. Vernoux can probably turn into anyone he wants. Even so Vernoux told me this when I left the castle. If you dont return, then Vernouxwill die and Your Highness wont, but you wont ask me to take your ce forever, right? I have to apologise to Vernoux-sama when we get back. Yes. Vernoux spoke frivolously like always, but she could tell that he was worried. Above all, she couldnt thank him enough when she found out that he was risking his life as well. More importantly, are you injured Dilly? No. She wasnt injured. But it felt ufortable for him to call her Dilly even though she knew in her mind that Gillewas Sylvester. Sylvester sensed her difort and smiled wryly. Ill take you home after I hand Ghost to the guards. But there is a ce that I really want to take you to. The road is a little rough, but its not out of the way, in fact, it might be a bypass, so youll get home faster. A ce you want to take me? Star Falling Hill. Do you remember? Sylvester smiled shyly and Cordelia saw the smile of the 12 year-old Gille ovep with his. Volume 06, Act 66: 『Sylvester』 Volume 06, Act 66: Sylvester Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles Therge, bluish full moon lit the area brighter than usual. Looking up from the unobstructed meadows, many stars shone brightly in the sky and their light didnt lose to the moons. Cordelia and Sylvester travelled from the forest to the hill on the ck horse that Sylvester had ridden. He had dismounted his horse a short distance away from the hut to avoid being noticed by Ghost, but the ck horse was docile and waited for his return. When they reached their destination, Cordelia followed quietly after Sylvester as he walked ahead with a light in hand. Were here. Cordelia stopped when she heard those words and followed Sylvesters gaze to the ce he was pointing at. Then, she saw a ce filled with white budded jasmine. Perhaps because of the influence of the earths magic, the flowers seemed to be mysteriously floating and seemed covered in a slight light. Beautiful. Cordelia couldnt help but say, and Sylvester smiled. This can only be seen at night. Ive always thought that you would be happy to see this ce ever since I first saw it. But Sylvester immediately stiffened. Im sorry for not telling you all this time. And once again, I am GilleandSylvester. Ah, hmm Im Cordelia. I know that. Cordelia wasnt telling a joke either, she just didnt know what to say and inadvertently introduced herself. She didnt know what expression she had on her face, but Sylvester chuckled. I actually meant to tell you sooner. But I couldnt say it. Why is that? I have been avoiding Sylvester-sama all this time, and Im sure we would only have nd conversations had he revealed his identity sooner. As a result, Gille-samas silence about who he was, made him my close friend. As for Shelley, its possible that she would have bothered me like she did even if I didnt get acquainted with Sylvester-sama. Still, it bothers me that Sylvester-sama had kept quiet about his identity and that Vernoux-sama had helped him to trick me. I also feel like my childhood friends have left me out of the circle. As she thought this, Sylvester said something surprising. Because you dont like people who lie, right Dilly? Excuse me? Dilly likes knights and people who dont lie. Thats what Vernoux told me. Even if you say that, I dont remember ever saying something like that. However, if Vernoux-sama had asked me this at some point, then I might have answered without giving it much thought Cordelia put her hand to her mouth and tried to recall her memories and Sylvester continued. I also heard that you respected my fathers reign, but youre not interested in me. I dont remember this. But Im sorry if Ive offended you. Those things are the truth, but I wouldnt be surprised if I said something simr to that. I always insist that Im not interested in Sylvester-sama, so I wont get close to him, but I never imagined that the person himself would hear about this. Theres nothing more embarrassing than this. I thought it was natural for you not to be interested in me, since I was a helpless child at that time. So, I studied and trained hard to get you interested in Sylvester, then I was going to reveal myself But you continued to show no interest in me, so I continued to act as Gille, but then I started to get impatient. I thought too much and wondered what youd think of me after I revealed myself to you with the way things were. Huh? Dilly, its not that youre not interested in Sylvester, but you were avoiding him, werent you? Cordelia froze since he had guessed correctly. Why? I also didnt understand why you were avoiding me at first. You said you werent interested in me, but you also didnt say you hated me, and Ive never done anything you hated as Sylvester. Cordelia certainly kept a safe distance from Sylvester. Thats why I didnt say anything unnecessary. But I realised it thanks to Clydereine-jou. Theres a lot of trouble around me and not everyone gets close to me because they want to. So, it wasnt strange for you to keep your distance. That was slightly different from why Cordelia had avoided him, but from Sylvesters point of view, the result was the same. Either way, she felt bad that Sylvester was trying to tell her the truth even after he understood this. But then I grew even more impatient when you returned to the royal capital. Why were you impatient? Because youve be really beautiful. Huh? Wh-what are you saying all of a sudden!? Cordelia quickly squeezed her words out while feeling her face heat up from his sudden words. However, Sylvester wasnt surprised by anything and remained calm. I was afraid that someone would take you away from me if I didnt tell you the truth sooner. So, I knew that I needed to improve myself so that I could tell you the truth about me being Sylvester, but you experienced something unpleasant because of me. Cordelia slowly felt as if she was being confessed to, but she quickly calmed herself down, thinking that it was just her imagination. She had always thought Gille was a natural airhead. Even now, she was sure that he was saying that if Cordelia had a fianc then she would probably meet with her male friends less. She was sure of it. I thought itd best for me to stay away from you if I cared about you. You always worked hard and shined everywhere. But I didnt want to do that unless you made it clear that you hatedme. Im also happy to have been able to meet you, Gille-sama. Youre a very dear friend. I also think that it was convenient for me to avoid him, but even if I know that Gille-sama and Sylvester-sama are the same person, its awkward to look him directly in the eye because of my conditioned reflexes. But he is definitely Gille-sama, since he came to my rescue and I can talk to him like this. When she thought like that, she mysteriously stopped caring about Sylvesters appearance. But Sylvester shook his head slightly. You might think of me as a dear friend, but I dont. What do you mean? Cordelia tilted her head in confusion and Sylvester smiled softly. You have always been my first love. His firm voice rode the wind and reached her ears. I didnt mishear him. But Cordelia couldnt reply since it was too bizarre. Im not asking you for an immediate reply. However, if you dont want to see my face anymore, then dont hesitate to tell me this as soon as possible. Ill give up if you tell me this directly. I dont want to make you feel bad. Sylvester said as he smiled. Cordelia thought that he was slowly straightening his back, but he immediately fell on his back. Y-your Highness?! Sylvester put a calm expression on his face as Cordelia bent down in surprise. I said it. I havent been able to say it for eight years, so Im spent. Excuse me? Well, Ill talk about it another time. Eight years. Isnt that when we first met? Its extremely rare for you to have a silly expression on your face. What!? You dont need to hide. Sylvester squinted his eyes when he saw Cordelia cover her face with her hand and got up. But it feels really good. I was worried about keeping silent about this, and I thought you might hate me, but Im relieved to see that youre worried about me. As I thought, youre still you. What does that mean? Exactly what I said. But Ive let it out now so prepare yourself. What? Like I said before, Im not asking for an answer straight away and Ill give up if you want me to. But I wont hold back if thats not the case. Cordelia couldnt help but avert her eyes away from the gaze that was directed at her. Her heart was beating awfully loud. She felt like the sound was turning her face redder and redder, and it didnt feel like it would stop even if she told herself to calm down. (Neither Gille-sama or His Highness has ever looked at me like that!) Her fierce heartbeat reminded her of the past; of the time when they danced together when they were twelve, and of the time when they went to visit Fulvia together, and Cordelia was getting more confused. I did think that he was kind and gentlemanly, but if that was because of some special feeling . Sylvester suddenlyughed as Cordelia was thinking. Wh-whats wrong? Seeing the look on your face right now, Im really d I said it. I wish I had told you sooner. Dont look at me! What expression are you saying Im making?! Probably the expression youre thinking of Id really like to spend more time with you like this, but we have to go home. Ive sent a messenger, but Im sure theyll be worried until they see your face. Then, Sylvester stood up and held his hand out to Cordelia. She quickly pulled back when their hands ovepped. Then lets go apologise first. Vernoux has informed Elvis about this, but I have to report to him as well. With those words, she felt her somewhat fluffy feeling suddenly return to reality. ??????? When they got back to the royal capital, Vernoux and Clive greeted them at the city walls. Vernoux shrugged. I sent a messenger using His Highnesss appearance, but His Highness was at the scene, so the knights are rather confused. Did youe up with a good excuse so that our switch wouldnt get found out? Yup. I see. Then, do you have an excuse for Earl Pameradia about why youre backte even though you left first? That would be a sincere apology. Vernoux seemed to know that they made a detour beforeing back and that Cordelia knew that GilleandSylvesterwas the same person. Vernoux slowly approached them as Cordelia dismounted with the help of Sylvester, who had dismounted first. Then, he put his arms around Cordelia and Sylvesters necks. Im d. I was worried about you two. He frankly told them this as if he was sighing, and Cordelia froze for a moment since she felt guilty for worrying him and happy that he had worried about her, but her expression quickly faltered. Im back. When Cordelia and Sylvester said that today, Vernoux let them go. Well, Id like to say that you should rest first but Hey, y. Do you think its a long shot judging from how Earl Pameradia was acting when we exined the situation to him? Its not my ce to say this, but I wouldnt suggest that His Highness take Cordelia-jou home. Cordelias cheeks twitched when she heard Clives words. Of course, she knew Elvis would be angry, but the expressions on Vernoux and Clives faces said more than their words did. Your Highness. I can go home by myself from here. Ill exin the situation to Otou-sama. She didnt think that Elvis would take his anger out on Sylvester, but she couldnt be sure. However, Sylvester shook his head. Its dark, so Ill take you home. Besides, I still think that I need to tell Elvis this properly. Dilly, give up. His Highness wont listen once hes made up his mind. That was the case when he went incognito. If he was the kind of guy who easily backed off in the first ce, then he wouldnt have gone to the forest alone. Arent you the one who invited him to go incognito? Cordelia wanted to say, but she didnt have time to spare. She could only hope that the discussion would end peacefully. Something felt out of the ordinary in her familiar house even though it was only dark outside. The thing that Cordelia felt most unfamiliar with in this situation was that the head of the house, Elvis, was standing outside the gate. Elviss expression was different from what she had imagined and didnt contain a fierce rage. However, she could feel a quiet, icy angering from him and her legs felt weak. Cordelia kept her voice firm to keep it from shaking. She knew it was inevitable that he would be angry, but she couldnt think of any way to appease his anger. So, she told herself that she should ept whatever he threw at her without shame even if he was angry. However, Elviss gaze went straight to Sylvester and he didnt even look at Cordelia. Ive heard all about it from Marquis ntheim and Marquis Eamess House. Your Highness. I would like toin that your conduct of endangering yourself was very foolish. He said that without any reservations whatsoever. But Elviss words didnt end there. But as a father, I would like to thank you deeply for bringing my daughter home safely. Cordelia and Sylvester widened their eyes at Elvis, who was bowing deeply, then Sylvester quickly shook his head. I was expecting more of a scolding. You are not a child anymore, Your Highness. If youve decided for yourself that that was the right thing to do, then all I can offer is my opinion. That means youll give up on me if I continue to act too selfish, right? Ill be careful. Elvis spoke inly and was still as expressionless as ever, but the coldness Cordelia felt earlier was already gone. But then, no matter what I think, Im sure there are those who were inspired by what you did. Elvis replied to Sylvester in an indirect way and Cordelia smiled a little. Elvis. Can I ask you something? What is it? Will you allow me to make Cordelia my Queen if I can persuade her? Cordelia stopped thinkingpletely when she heard those words. Of course, I wont force her if she doesnt want to. Im not going to tell Their Majesties about this, so you can think of this as my personal wish and not that of the royal familys. Cordelia nced at Elvis and although his expression hadnt changed, she felt as if something ck wasing out from behind him. That probably wasnt because it was night-time. Volume 06, Act 67: Each of Their Paths Volume 06, Act 67: Each of Their Paths Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles Two years have passed since that long day. Sylvester had dered that Cordelia should prepare herself, but they continued their peaceful rtionship and not much had changed. Cordelia met with Sylvester more after she found out that he was Gille. For example, when she visited the Big Bookcase, Sylvester would invite her to the greenhouse or gardens to have tea with him. It wasnt just always the two of them, Vernoux and Clive often joined them for tea as well. Other than that, they also exchanged letters like they had when he was Gille. However, that didnt mean that nothing had changed. Sylvester would visit the Pameradia household alone, and sometimes he would change into Gille and they would go out. As expected, Cordelia didnt think it was a good idea for Sylvester to wander around without a guard andined bitterly about it when he had first invited her to go out, but he boldly dered Im used to going around incognito since I was a child, and its too conspicuous for adults to go on dates with guards around, so she couldnt stop him. Cordelia knew that they were going on dates even if her reply was prevaricating, but to be told this gave her an indescribable nagging feeling. Perhaps because she hadnt stopped him from going out, he would tell her, It was fine before, wasnt it? so she no longer had any words to stop him with. Incidentally, whenever she went out with Sylvester, Cordelia also used Vernouxs magic to change into a different person. Gill and Vernoux were surprised that she had changed into a woman with ck hair and eyes. Vernoux couldnt choose peoples appearances when he used his magic on them, so it was surprising that her appearance made her look like Sylvesters sibling. However, there are times when she was d to go out with Sylvester. She felt happiest about this when Sylvester asked her, Will you listen to the story about my first love? She could only say that she was curious when asked, but if she had been in public, then she would hesitate to say it honestly. ording to Sylvester, he first saw Cordelia even before she had met Gille. Cordelia had also heard that Sylvester came to the Pameradia mansion when the Queen visited the greenhouse. However, she had no way of knowing that her appearance while she was researching would captivate him. I was really disappointed when my mother told me not to talk to you then. But I didnt realise that it was love at first sight until muchter. At first, I just wanted to talk to the girl more and spend time with her. I also thought that it was unfair that Vernoux was close with you. Love at first sight? If it had only been love at first sight, then I probably wouldnt have realised that you were my first love. When you scolded me on the street, I couldnt say anything back and I thought I had done something uncool, so I wrote you a letter, and I was happy that you wrote back to me. And from then, I wanted to talk to you more. When she heard that story at the park, she felt like cowering if only there werent so many people around. Even so, she managed to maintain herposure, but Sylvester didnt hold back. Im not rushing you for an answer. But, dont forget that I told you to prepare yourself. Those words had been incredibly embarrassing, and yet she was troubled since she wasnt put off by them. And she couldnt help but think that Sylvester often threw her off her pace. As for the rose, Vernoux told her, Youre really slow, arent you?but she could only retort, I didnt think Gille-sama would know my real name, and that it was a coincidence. How was I to know that His Highness would go incognito with you? Looking back, although she had many childhood memories with Gille, the one that made her most conscious about was when he came alone as Sylvester to rescue her from Ghost. Although Cordelia thought she could be calm about it, she couldnt help but realise how safe Sylvester made her feel as more time passed. Even now, the feelings she had at that time were bing stronger. (Even though I said I could deal with Gille-sama calmly when I was little Im also easily swayed.) You look like a hero to the girl you saved, who would have thought that a day woulde when I realise that the words I said to him on the day when he saved the flower girl woulde true? However, she couldnt help but think of that all the timetely. (I think he was reliable at that time because he did his best in his studies and training, but Im worried that he will keep pushing himself in the future.) I was happy that he protected me, but its not in my nature to be protected one-sidedly like a princess in a fairy-tale. Its a bit difficult to support him in terms ofbat, but I can support him in other areas. However, she felt that he was the only one doing things for her and she hadnt done anything for him. She could think of a lot of things he had done for her including the rose Cordelia, the ce that he showed her incognito before she headed to Weltoria and the special scenery in Star Falling Hill. In contrast, Cordelia only recalled giving him souvenirs and baked goods. Of course, he had been really satisfied with those things, but she wondered if she could have done something else for him as well when she thought about it. When she thought like that, she wondered if being by Sylvesters side was the best way to grant her wish, but she didnt know if that could be called love. And she still couldnt decide if she could tell Sylvester that she wanted to be by his side with that kind of motive. Additionally, there were also still some embarrassing memories in her mind. She was also conflicted about whether it was alright to move this fast since theyve been together ever since they were young. Shouldnt I be more careful in preparing my response? Sylvester-sama wont believe me if I reply too fast, right? Various thoughts swirled through her mind. Gille-sama said that I dont have to rush my answer, but is replying after two years still too fast? Since Otou-sama said that he wont marry me off for at least three years, should I wait until the three years are over before I reply? But I feel like its already toote considering we already go out together. Love is difficult after all. Cordelia couldnt help but think. Cordelia stepped into her shop and the bell at the door rang while she was thinking about the past. Unlike the shop in the noble district, this was aimed at themon people. At first, she had set up a sales area beside her caf, but it soon became popr, so she rented a new store. ording to the employees, novelty products that were popr among nobles and the quality of the cosmetics, although they were cheaper versions, seemed to have fuelled the rumours. Welco. Oh, Ojou-sama? Ronnie, who was carrying luggage, noticed her, but she put her index finger to her mouth. She had a lot of baggage today, so she came here to ask Ronnie to help her carry them. Cordelia walked to the office with Ronnie, who was trying to carry all the bags to the back of the store. Whats wrong? The servants have been excited with preparations for the tea party since His Highness ising tomorrow Is it alright for you to be here, Ojou-sama? Thats exactly why Im here. Ah, you couldnt stay calm? Well, how about some tea since youre here? I was thinking about taking a break now too. Ronnie looked the same as always as he said that. Then, Cordelia suddenly remembered what Ronnie had said in the past. Ojou-sama? Whatre you thinking about? Hey, I know its a bitte to ask this, but you said that you werent surprised when the servants were gossiping about His Highness and I at the mansion, right? Why was that? Did I say that? You did. I dont remember that, but you went to Oulu Vige with His Highness, didnt you? Do you remember? The ntheim Houses young master was with you two. Cordelia froze when she heard that. Ronnie, you knew? Huh? You didnt, Ojou-sama? No, I did think that it was possible you didnt. Then, you should have confirmed that with me! Dont be absurd. His Highness might have been trying to hide his identity from me as well, and if he noticed, then I might have to take responsibility for any problems that may arise. She could understand Ronnies point. However, Ronnie told her how he realised that Gille was Sylvester before she could ask him. It was only a little bit, but I could see His Highnesss magic mix with the ntheim Houses young masters. I remember it since I saw him at a parade once. Thats why I noticed it when we went to Oulu. I cant see it. Ronnies abilities could only be described as extraordinary since he could recognise who Gille was just by looking at him. (Honestly, why is he working for us when hes this amazing?) Im beyond grateful that he is working for us, and he says he doesnt want to be in the military so its fine as long as hes happy with it. But if he was willing to, then he could be someone who would go down in history. Cordelia feltplicated when she thought this. ??????? After Cordelia finished her conversation with Ronnie, she returned to the sales floor again to see the disys. Then, the door opened, and a new customer came in. Tsk. An unwilling voice entered Cordelias ears. The one who had uttered that familiar voice was a familiar pink haired woman. Wee? Shelley, who she hadnt seen since that day, was standing there. Why are you here? That was Cordelias line. Even if you ask me why because this is my store? While answering, Cordelia tilted her head at Shelleys outfit. Cordelia could understand if she dressed like that to go incognito, but the clothes also looked well-worn. Shelley let out a big sigh when she heard Cordelias reply. This sucks. Cordelia didnt often experience this being said to her, and by a woman at that. However, Shelley red at Cordelia and grabbed her arm. Cordelia didnt shake her off because she couldnt feel any magic from Shelley or anything like she had before at the evening party. Whats wrong? I want to talk to you. Well stand out here, right? We can talk just over there. Shelleys tone was still arrogant, but Cordelia couldnt sense any hostility from here even if Shelley viewed her as an enemy. She told Shelley to wait, then told Ronnie she was going out for a while before leaving the shop. Shelley, who was waiting in front of the store, started walking when she saw Cordeliae out and stopped a block away from the store. They stood against the building so they could watch people walk by, and then Shelley spoke after a while. I dont regret what I did to you at all. In contrast to her words, Shelleys expression didnt look good. She still had an irritated expression on her face, so her true intentions must lie elsewhere. I see. Thats all? Yes. I dont like you after all. Shelley looked disappointed. She was probably prepared to be insulted. Still, Cordelia felt that Shelley was different from before. Cordelia hadnt forgotten that Shelley had caused her a lot of trouble and nearly killed her. However, the verdict had already been passed for that incident, and Ghost had something to do with her actions, so Cordelia felt like it was toote to question Shelley. In the first ce, Cordelia couldnt dismiss the possibility that she could have be Cordeliaif she didnt have her previous life memories. Then let me ask you something. What kind of dreams did you have? Did you dream about me acting violently? Thats right. In my dreams, you were domineering, and you were merciless in your attempts to win His Highness over. You were an arrogant woman who ced me on otherdies and were quick to bring up your House name. And you were quick to cause trouble. Thats why in my dreams, His Highness was troubled because your House tried to make him marry you. Shelley didnt look at Cordelia at all and continued to speak inly. So, I wanted to get rid of all the things that would make His Highness unhappy. Because in my dreams, we were in love with each other and I was able to dispel his sadness. Thats why I made a mistake, but I dont regret it. I just did what I wanted to do. Then, Shelley red at Cordelia after having said that much. In any case, you want to say that the you in my dreams is exactly like me, right? I didnt say anything. If she asks me if I think that, then I can only say yes. However, if she understands this herself, then I dont dare point it out. More importantly, I heard that you were resting in your fief. Yes, publicly that is. But I dont want to be imprisoned in the mansion either. No one wants to marry ady who has caused a ruckus, even if it was because of a curse, that person was furious. He always told me I could act ording to my dreams. How selfish of him. She must be referring to Earl Clydereine. Cordelia stared at Shelley quietly without replying and Shelley turned away awkwardly. Dont look at me with pity. I cant go to that house anymore, but I was able to buy a house with a storefront near here with the constion money that Id never make if I had worked normally, and I was able to start working. Oh my, what kind of ce is it? Its a massage parlour. I used some cosmetics when I was anOjou-samaand they felt good. I thought it was perfect since there was a shop selling good essential oils, but it sucks that its your store. Then, Shelley red at Cordelia. It was you, wasnt it? Youre the person who made my punishment lighter. I even epted a curse because I really thought that it would be good if you were gone. And yet, I cant believe the only thing that happened to me was that my magic was sealed If you hadnt pleaded for me, then Im sure I would have received a harsher punishment. Shelley seemed to be able to assess the situation better than she had back then. She looked like she wanted to swear at Cordelia, but she didnt seem possessed. I only told them Shelley-san is delusional, so she might not realise the truth. You really are the worst! I didnt like you from the moment I met you! Is she talking about when we met in front of the church for the first time? Cordelia recalled what had happened back then, and suddenly remembered something that bothered her. Come to think of it, you once said His Highness saved you, but when was that? When I was little. I sold flowers in the city when my mother was still alive. At that time, His Highness saved me when he went out incognito. Huh? I didnt know who it was at first. But His Highness appeared in my dreams when I wondered if there was anything I could do for him. I thought it was a joke at first too, but when I saw His Highness at the parade, I was shocked beyond words. I knew it was him You dont believe me, do you? I dont, but I cant refute either. I dont have the power to do so. Yeah right. My dreams arent even correct. Cordelia smiled wryly at the way Shelley had said that. Her dreams were certainly wrong when they were about herself but GilleisSylvester. Shelley-san, I was probably there too. What? It was in front of a magic tool shop on artisan street, right? His Highness was the person who had leaped out, but Vernoux-sama was the person who had knocked the man out and I was the person who constricted his feet. All emotions drained from Shelleys face. Although Cordelia was smiling, she never imagined that she had already encountered Shelley from back then. Why didnt you tell me earlier?! Because I didnt know either. You should have! Thats impossible! Oh my god, this sucks. Shelley looked more embarrassed than ever before, and Cordelia had no words to say to her. She would be adding fuel to the fire no matter what she said. But, its strange. I feel calm ever since I stopped dreaming. So, youre d that your magic was sealed? Thats right. I had magic, but I never used it consciously before I was taken in and the dreams just came by themselves. So, I dont feel any inconvenience without it. Shelley straightened her back and took a step. Are you leaving already? Yes, Ill go home after I buy what I need. Ill use my own products and when I be a millionaire who can hire a lot of employees, and so you should be sure to regret this. That means youll help us promote our products. Im looking forward to it. Horrible! Shelley red at Cordelia and stomped her feet, then she turned around. But she didnt leave, and her shoulders were shaking. Whats wrong? Cordelia thought, then Shelley said clearly, Say Yes? Thanks. Her voice was quietpared to before. Cordelia couldnt help but blink since those words werent like Shelley. Dont What?me. Did you miss what I said? Argh, honestly this sucks! I shouldnt have said it! Shelley said before walking off without turning back to look at Cordelia. Perhaps Shelley will continue toe to my store to shop, but still, our lives wont interfere with each others anymore. Though, Im not kind enough to wish you well either. Nevertheless, Cordelia secretly wished that Shelleys life would progress from now on since she was able to escape from her Heroinepower, or from Cordelias perspective, her curse. Volume 06, Act 68: To Pile Up Happiness Volume 06, Act 68: To Pile Up Happiness Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles On that day when the cloudless, piercing blue sky spread over the royal capital, Cordelia was dressed in a pure white dress. She recalled the twists and turns that led to the selection of this dress. At first, she had thought that it wouldnt take much time to choose a dress. She knew what she had wanted to wear, but Nirupama and Malvina intervened a lot since it was a once a lifetime opportunity. They had heated discussions with the designer, dressed her in gowns with simr designs, and she felt like a dress-up doll day after day for nearly a month. It was Sylvester who stopped the deadlock. Im sure Cordelia would look good in this design. The design was close to what Cordelia had wanted. The dress that Cordelia had chosen first had been rejected by Nirupama and Malvina:Its a once in a lifetime opportunity, so why dont you try to wear something new?, and she agreed with them after thinking a little. Both of them respected each others wishes and ignored the wishes of the person who was going to wear the dress. While Cordelia understood that her sister and aunt were spending hours on this because of her, she wanted to get on with other preparations as well, so she thanked Sylvester deeply. However, Sylvester smiled a little. I said it more for me than you, Dilly. Its not fair that Countess Weltoria and my sister-inw are taking up all your time, right? The finished princess-line wedding dress had a longce veil, which she hadnt heard about when she took the measurements, and she was surprised that it was more gorgeous than she had expected it to be. Ojou-sama, are you alright? Yes. I would love to have some tea, but as you can imagine, its not a good time to drink tea. Her makeup had been put on beautifully, and she didnt want to get lipstick on her cup. She also didnt want to fill her stomach with water while she was wearing this dress. She liked the design of the dress, but it was suffocating since it was pretty tight. Eminaughed at Cordelia. I think this is thest time Ill be calling youOjou-sama. It feels a bit lonely. Im going to sneak over the greenhouse to visit, so Ill be happy if you call me that during those times. Okay. A clear knock sounded at the door while they were talking and the servant who was standing near the door opened it. Sylvester appeared. I see youre finished. I heard the groom is supposed to wait at the temple. Sorry. But I have something to tell you. Hearing those words, Emina exchanged looks with the servants in the room, then bowed. Your Highness, we would like to excuse ourselves for a while. Sorry about this. But, its nearly time for the ceremony. We wont have time to fix Cordelia-samas makeup, so please understand. Alright. Cordelia didnt know what Sylvester had agreed with for a moment but speaking of reasons why her makeup would get messed up . You got it. I was going to rehearse a little, but I guess Ill have to wait until the ceremony to kiss you. Your Highness! You have something to tell me, dont you? Besides, arent you the one with the graze on your cheek? We need to get it treated Ah, its a medal. Medal? I finally got a hit on Elvis earlier. Cordelia blinked at his words. You seemed surprised. Its true that I dont know if Ill win next time, but Elvis said, Whats the point of being happy about winning against an old man? You had a match with him even though its almost time for the ceremony Im sorry my father has caused you so much trouble. Elvis didnt ask Cordelia about the progress between Sylvester and her, probably because Sylvester had said If I can persuade Cordelia. In the first ce, their rtionship developed naturally, and she wasnt seduced. Cordelia only worried about various things, but Elvis would always seem worried about everything. He made Sylvester go home early whenever he came to the mansion and also made Cordeliae home early whenever she went to the castle. Nevertheless, she thought that Elvis had given his approval to Sylvesters proposal six months ago, and although he had been less responsive a few days after, he had regained his usualposure when they went on inspections together, but . No, Im the one who asked him to have a match with me. I thought Elvis would be worried if I didnt beat Otou-sanonce, and it also didnt sit with me. The scar on Sylvesters face wasnt noticeable, and he seemed satisfied. Cordelia looked at him and shrugged her shoulders without saying anything more. Even though Elvis had certainly said I dont n on marrying her off to anyone for at least three years, I felt cheated. I cant believe he didnt let me marry you for four years. He hadnt said that he would marry me off in three years, so I feel bad somehow Anyway, its almost time. However, Sylvester groaned and showed no signs of leaving. I dont want to leave. What are you saying? The other day he had said, I cant wait for our ceremony, but it was hard for her to react when he said the previous statement with a serious expression on his face. Once the ceremony starts, Ill be busy, so I wont be able to talk to you until night-time. Well always be together from now on, so please bear with it. She wondered what he was saying and put her hand on her forehead, but Sylvester wouldnt obey her. Then, Ill put up with it if you call my name. Thats a very cheap request. You say that but you usually call me Your Highnessat the castle and in the Pameradia mansion. You call me Gille-samawhen we go out, maybe because we were in public I wish you would call me by my name once in a while. Cordelia coughed once at his childish tone, and then slowly opened her mouth. Then please show me that you are a dependable Prince, Sylvester-sama. Whats wrong? Cordelia thought he was dissatisfied with something else, but heughed gently. No. I just thought that I forgot to mention at the beginning that the dress looks great on you. Its a waste for you to be my wife. Oh my. Then, what kind of man would be a good match for me? Thats I hope that Im the only man who is a good match for you. Cordelia replied with a smile at those words. Well then, I will do my best every day so that I wont be embarrassed to be by your side, Sylvester-sama. He replied by holding out his hand to her instead of speaking. Cordelia put her hand on top of his. When she had recovered her memories, she thought that this was a horrible reincarnation. But she had been blessed and had met many wonderful people in this world. She was allowed to do what she wanted to do and achieve her wishes with a lot of help. Of course, she had bitter experiences as well, but she was able to make a lot of people smile, and she herself smiled a lot. Im really d that I was born. Cordelia vowed that she would pile up happiness and share it with those around her just like she had in the past. Volume 06, Final Act: And, the Tale that Continues in the Future Volume 06, Final Act: And, the Tale that Continues in the Future Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles Cordelias Perspective A month after the wedding. It waste at night when Gille-sama returned from his inspection of the northern part of Crista Kingdom. I heard he had already had dinner, but he said he was going to have a light drink, so I had simple snacks like cheese and ham prepared for him. Gille-sama doesnt drink much, but he might have wanted to drink a little since he had tomorrow off. What are you thinking about? I was wondering if you have time tomorrow, Gille-sama. I havent decided what I want to invite him to do. Gille-sama blinked when I asked him if he was busy. Gille-sama? Dilly, you ask strange things sometimes. Huh? I came home early because I wanted to spend time with you. Weve got all the time in the world. I was confused when Gille-sama said that smoothly. Dont worry, Ive properly finished all my work. But its a little horrible that I suddenly had to leave the castle for ten days and stay away from my lovely wife when wed just married. I couldnt help but choke when Gille-sama said that without any hint of embarrassment. Did something good happen? Of course. I got to hear a wee back from Dilly. Gille-sama replied calmly to my question as I poured some wine, and I couldnt help but feel like he was teasing me. Can you refrain from drinking if youre drunk before you start? Sorry, my bad. I didnt lie, but I was given an unexpected gift during the inspection. Then he handed me a small box which looked quite expensive. Open it. He prompted, so I did and inside, I found an amber pendant. This is? Its a gift from Rufina-dono. She said its ate wedding gift. From Rufina-sama? Of course, it wouldnt be surprising if she found out that Gille-sama was in the north and paid him a casual visit, but she was currently preparing for her coronation. Ghost had said that her conflict with her brother had been a sham, but ording to Rufina-sama, Its not like were not on bad terms, but Im better than him, and she didnt seem to be willing to give up on the throne at all. However, she also admitted Well, hell probably take care of my funeral if I die. Ghost was handed over to Dus after he was interrogated in Crista. Apparently, he had been surprisingly honest during the interrogation. However, this wasnt because he had a change of heart, but because he wanted to enjoy imagining the demise of those who were involved with the evil deeds he hadmitted since he couldnt get out of prison. So, he confessed everything. The story after that was never officially announced in Crista, but Rufina-sama had written a letter, The ghost will disappear at dawn, and will never appear before anyone ever again. In other words, it was like that. Rufina-dono is the same as always. She wanted to invite me to her coronation, so she asked me to ascend the throne as soon as possible. So absurd. She also said that it was my filial duty to get my father to retire early so that he can enjoy the rest of his life. Thats It was a rather rudement to say to another kingdoms royalty but jokes like that were typical of Rufina-sama, and she must be eager to see us. Itll probably be difficult to see her right away, but Im sure youll get the chance to meet her again. Youre right. Im really looking forward to it. Rufina-sama had mentioned that she would show me the royal capital of Dus in the past. That person wouldnt forget that promise. I looked at Gille-sama and his expression looked a little cloudy. Gille-sama? Is something wrong? No I feel like my gift seems shabby because youve received a very nice gift from Rufina-dono, so its a little hard to give it to you. He hadnt changed from how he was a long time ago, but Gille-sama is a very honest person who doesnt hide things. He doesnt show this side of him when he is acting as the Prince, so I can tell that hes rxed around me. Ill be delighted with anything you give me Gille-sama. Are you really alright with anything? The things I have received from you have always been good. Gille-sama looked shocked for a moment at my words, but he immediately smiled and offered me a jar of candy. Here. Theyre not expensive, but theyre very beautiful ande in a variety of vours, so I thought you would be happy with them. You can eat them while youre reading too. This jar of candy felt as brilliant as the amber pendant that Rufina-dono gave me. The candy came in a wide variety of colours and shapes and they all seemed to sparkle and shine. Its very beautiful. Im d you like it. I could hear that he was really relieved, but I was too preupied with moving the jar and looking at the various shapes and colours of the candy. There wasnt any candy of the same shape in the jar. All of them were unique and it was like . Do you like it that much? Huh? Oh, yes. Sorry, I didnt mean to scare you. I repliedte since I was too focused on the jar, but half of Gille-samas wine was gone from his ss. I was about to put the jar down on the table, but before I could, Gille-sama asked happily. Why do you like it? I answered his question with something that may have sounded a little strange. I thought that people were simr to these candies. What do you mean? All different colours and all different tastes. It feels the same as the diversity of peoples lives. I dont think Ive ever thought about that kind of thing with candy, since candy cant move on its own. He said and took the jar from my hand. It might be wrong to say he took it from me since he gave it to me, but it was unlike him to behave like this. Is something the matter? Its not fun for the candy to get all your attention, right? So, Im taking it back for a bit. What kind of jealousy is that? Candy isnt a person, you know. Gille-samaughed at my words and gave me back the jar. Why dont you try one? Gille-sama did things at his own pace. He opened the lid of the jar in my hands and held one out to me. I took the candy and threw it into my mouth, then the sweet taste spread quickly in my mouth. The sweetness made me feel warm and fuzzy. You look happy. Because I am. Not only because the candy made me feel this way. I consider myself fortunate to have lived my life and continue to live my life surrounded by wonderful people as myself and not Cordelia. I also felt loved every day, but I havent forgotten that I can express my feelings in the same way, and its a little embarrassing, but Im fortunate that I can. Actually, those candies are also called Drop. Hmm? Its a word that can mean separationandfall down. My days away from Cordeliawill continue, surrounded by diverse people like this candy. Where does that worde from? Gille-sama tilted his head in curiosity., but I put an index finger to my mouth. Thats a secret. I snatched a drop from the jar and shoved it into Gille-samas mouth. Gille-sama widened his eyes at my sudden action, but he immediately smiled gently. Im sure I have the same expression on my face as I look at him. Im very happy. But this isnt the end. I hope that this is the prologue to my happiness, and I hope that I can continue to open my paths in the future without regret. Volume 06, Extra 01: Blessing Song Volume 06, Extra 01: Blessing Song Trantor: Blushy Editor: delishnoodles Elviss Perspective The sky was so clear as if it was suggesting that today was a blessing from the heavens, and His Highness was smiling at me carefreely. I wondered if I was being disrespectful for wanting to nder him by calling him a greenhorn. Ive finally reached you after eight years. I didnt get sloppy just because I received a single hit from him. In fact, I had also grazed his cheek because I hadnt gone easy on him. Even so, he was able to get a hit on me. Although Ive felt myself decline from my golden days, I still understand how strong I am to the extent that I didnt lose that much, not even against an active knight. As a retainer, Im happy that His Highness has gotten stronger. But, Im not in the mood to congratte him. Whats the point of being happy about winning against an old man? Im not going to say that it was a coincidencet, and Im not going to make excuses about him urately exploiting the opportunity that had been presented to him. However, this might be immature of me, but Im not wasted away enough for him to use the same method twice. Of course, Im not quite there yet. But I think it means a lot for me to be able to get a hit on you today. Elvis, you must be worried about giving your daughter to a very weak man. Today, does he mean the ceremony? If so, then I would like to keep my win as it has been instead of worshipping His Highnesss growth. Im not opposed to this marriage. However, I dont want it either. The only reason I epted was because Cordelia wanted it. I would have wished for this if it was 20 years ago, but I dont wish for it anymore and didnt think about it either, so it was hard to express my feelings when the conversation took a turn in that direction. Father-inw, please continue to guide me. Dont call me that in public. Unfortunately, I understand that well. Please forgive me for calling you that. I couldnt say anything further because His Highness looked apologetic. I wasnt sure what to say about this because I had already agreed to it. Even though I thought that, I still couldnt believe that His Highness had asked Cordelia to marry him. When I first heard His Highnesss proposal, I thought it was nothing more than a joke. Its not surprising for Cordelia to have met His Highness at the castle, but Ive never heard her mention him before. However, even if his proposal to persuade her was surprising, Cordelias reaction to him was as if they were old friends. If I think about it that way, I felt like I had suffered more damage, but . Please listen to my deration. I think I will put Cordelia through many hardships because of my position. But I will do my best to make her feel d that shes with me no matter what happens. It doesnt feel bad that my daughter is important enough to him that he had to go out of his way to tell me this. As His Highness said, it could be more troublesome for her to marry him rather than have her marry into another family or have her take over the Weltoria House. His words told of his inexperience, but I noticed from how he handled his sword today that he didnt n on leaving that as a pipedream. Although, I had already thought that marrying her to the royal family wasnt an option anymore, if he feels that strongly about this, then its unlikely that it would end badly for Cordelia even if I dont feel like it would benefit the Pameradia House much. However, I dont have any undue concerns either. Because its Cordelia who is getting married. Even if the oue is different from what I had imagined, I dont think that girl will just grieve and not do something about it. Your Highness, please dont get too worked up about it. Are you cheering for me as my father-inw? No, there is something called divorce in this world. So, when I told him that Cordelia shouldnt be overwhelmed, His Highness widened his eyes for a moment, but quickly shrugged his shoulders andughed. Thats the biggest advice the father of the bride can give me on the day. Ill try my best not to let Cordelia say that you are better, Father-inw. Then, His Highness left. I supposed he had called me out because his preparations were done for the most part, but theres no spare time for the male lead today. However, if he had arranged this meeting even though he had no time, then it would be a good start for His Highness. However, I was reminded of how quickly people grow up. Before I knew it, the little boy had grown so much that I could picture him bing the next king. I couldnt help but think that I was getting older and realised that Cordelia had reached the age where she was going to get married. Honestly, I still dont understand why Cordelia suddenly grew emotionally attached to me. Until that day, Cordelia had been a pawn in my mind and not a person. I decided on the day that I walked through the doors of the Pameradia House that I would spend my life trying to bring myself closer to the centre of the government by using my pawns and trying to make the world less unreasonable than I had felt it was when I was a child. Therefore, Cordelia didnt have any special feelings towards me either. I saw that she had many interests, so I did want to let her do what she wanted to do. However, I was truly surprised that she had even met my mother without me knowing about it. But I found out once again that she was trying to please people even if it wouldnt benefit her. My rational views were quite different from Cordelias principle of conduct. However, I dont think thats a bad thing. She can just do what she wants. Even if there is something wrong with her actions, its something based on her beliefs so if theres something that needs correcting its the process and not the idea. She has always been a cautious and honest girl who sought the opinions of those around her, so she wont make any mistakes that cannot be correct. Still, in the past, I hadnt abandoned the possibility of making Cordelia the Princes Queen even after that day. However, I didnt feel the need to rush it either. In terms of power, I was able to get what I needed through my own actions. Were stable enough now that Ive regained what was lost in the previous generations, and on the contrary, if we were to gain more power, then we will need to be more vignt and it would be a bad move. Therefore, I was thinking of getting Countess Weltoria to adopt her or find a House where she could have more freedom to marry her into but as it turns out, shes going to marry into the royal family. I feared that His Highnesss remark may have caused his family to make ns for his marriage, or cause them to hasten the marriage, so I did say a few words to him. I didnt educate my daughter to marry into the royal family in the first ce either, and a troublesome situation may ur. However, His Highness refuted by saying that I was worrying too much. Leonard even said something that wasnt even funny, I understand its disappointing to marry her off. If youre that worried, then how about marrying her to Vernoux? Needless to say, I ignored what Leonard had said, but I wont say that I dont want to marry her off. However, His Highness left Cordelia with a choice. I decided to let Cordelia decide since he had shown that attitude even though I was in a position to say no. But we needed to discuss the circumstances concerning the Pameradia House in a timely manner. ??????? I decided to leave this ce as well when His Highnesss back was out of sight. I also have the role of Father of the Bridetoday. Someone might search for me if I stay in a ce like this. On my way back, I saw a familiar face from in front of me. It was ntheims son, and he seemed to be looking for someone. Im sure hes looking for His Highness, but I didnt dare call out to him. However, he couldnt ignore me as soon as he saw me. Earl. Congrattions. Yeah. Im sorry for troubling you at such a short notice, but have you seen His Highness? So, I was right, I thought as I told him, He already went back, and Leonards son sighed in relief. If he was able to outsmart even his close aids in the midst of a packed schedule, then His Highness might be big in the future. However, Leonards son seemed to have helped His Highness sneak out for the forest incident as well, so perhaps it wasnt hard at all. Needless to say, the nheim House is a prominent House. But other than their outward achievements, they have been known to use their abilities to substitute for the royal family in the past. And there is something I want to confirm with this man. Were you the one who arranged for Cordelia and His Highness to meet? Its hard to confirm that when youre ring at me like that but I cant deny it. I wasnt surprised since I was almost certain of this, but I felt like I had been outsmarted, just like what had happened with His Highness. I knew that this man had been visiting my house since he was a child, and Leonard, who cant keep quiet about his love life, hadnt said anything about his sons visits either, so I thought it was something that I didnt have to care much about. I thought that Leonard would tease me if there was something going on between his son and my daughter, and if nothing happened, then it would be convenient back then since Cordelia had few chances to talk to children in the same age group as her. I never even imagined that would cause Cordelia to be involved with His Highness. I dont know how long theyve been getting along. They had clearly interacted with each other after thepetition but considering that the roses that grew in our greenhouse was the same as the ones that grew in the royal pce greenhouse, they might have interacted much earlier. I could question this man more, but I cant do anything about it even if I find these things out, so I didnt dare ask. In this first ce, I wasnt good at this kind of talk. I have also seen how serious His Highness is about her. You can be rest assured. I dont need you to tell me that. I answered straight away, and he had the same expression on his face as Leonard. I thought that his son was calmer but seeing this expression on his face made me consider that they were father and son after all, and both had decent personalities. What? Are you going to recognise this? Recognise what? No, I wont say any more than this. Im sure I wouldnt have been surprised if a marriage proposal hade from the ntheim House. Oh, you were going to make me your son? Dont joke. I wont deny that the chances werent zero, but it was just that it was infinitely impossible. Then Id like to joke about one thing. Please dont say this is a good opportunity for you to retire. What are you talking about? Considering my age, I should retire soon, but Ive never thought about it. Also, if you hide in your fief, then you would have less opportunities to see your grandchildren. Im sorry, I didnt expect you to look so conflicted. Leonards son wasnt joking when he had apologised, but it was hard to react. I already have grandchildren from Cyrus and Malvina, and nothing is resolved from him stating that. But even if he hadnt mentioned grandchildren, I dont intend on leaving the royal capital for a while. His Highness has asked me to continue guiding him. I cant retire that easily. I see. His Highness must have been relieved when you agreed. Of course, Princess Cordelia will be relieved to have her father nearby. What does he mean? However, I dont n on talking to him for a long time. I broke off the conversation and turned my heel, and then Leonards son also headed back where he came from. Our footsteps grew more distant to each other. The ceremony will begin soon. It would be nice if I gave a toast to them at a time like this, but unfortunately, nothinges to mind. Ive never been troubled by the fact that I wasnt talkative, but I cant help but wonder if I had made a mistake for not putting more effort into it. In retrospect, Ive lived my life to my satisfaction. Some of the things I couldnt aplish on my own, and some of them were because of Cordelia. Thats why I hope that my daughter can continue to follow the path that will satisfy her. Thats all. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!